This is a modern-English version of Held to Answer: A Novel, originally written by MacFarlane, Peter Clark.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HELD
TO ANSWER
HELD
FOR TRIAL
A NOVEL
A Novel
BY
BY
PETER CLARK MACFARLANE
PETER CLARK MACFARLANE
AUTHOR OF
THOSE WHO HAVE COME BACK, ETC.
AUTHOR OF
THOSE WHO HAVE RETURNED, ETC.
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY
W. B. KING
ILLUSTRATED BY
W. B. KING
NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS
NEW YORK GROSSET & DUNLAP PUBLISHERS
Copyright, 1916,
BY LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY.
Copyright, 1916,By Little, Brown, and Company.
All rights reserved
All rights reserved
Published, February, 1916
Reprinted, February, 1916 (four times)
Published, February 1916
Reprinted, February 1916 (four times)
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAPTER
CHAPTER
I The Face That Did not Fit
II One Man and Another
III When the Dark Went Away
IV Advent and Adventure
V The Rate Clerk
VI On Two Fronts
VII The High Bid
VIII John Makes Up
IX A Demonstration from the Gallery
X A Stage Kiss
XI Seed to the Wind
XII A Thing Incalculable
XIII The Scene Played Out
XIV The Method of a Dream
XV The Catastrophe
XVI The King Still Lives
XVII When Dreams Come True
XVIII The House Divided
XIX His Next Adventure
XX A Woman with a Want
XXI A Cry of Distress
XXII Pursuit Begins
XXIII Capricious Woman
XXIV The Day of All Days
XXV His Bright Idea
XXVI Unexpectedly Easy
XXVII The First Alarm
XXVIII The Arrest
XXIX The Angel Advises
XXX The Scene in the Vault
XXXI A Misadventure
XXXII The Coward and His Conscience
XXXIII The Battle of the Headlines
XXXIV A Way That Women Have
XXXV On Preliminary Examination
XXXVI A Promise of Strength
XXXVII The Terms of Surrender
XXXVIII Sunday in All People's
XXXIX The Cup Too Full
XL The Elder in the Chair
I The Face That Did not Fit
II One Man and Another
III When the Dark Went Away
IV Advent and Adventure
V The Rate Clerk
VI On Two Fronts
VII The High Bid
VIII John Makes Up
IX A Demonstration from the Gallery
X A Stage Kiss
XI Seed to the Wind
XII A Thing Incalculable
XIII The Scene Played Out
XIV The Method of a Dream
XV The Catastrophe
XVI The King Still Lives
XVII When Dreams Come True
XVIII The House Divided
XIX His Next Adventure
XX A Woman with a Want
XXI A Cry of Distress
XXII Pursuit Begins
XXIII Capricious Woman
XXIV The Day of All Days
XXV His Bright Idea
XXVI Unexpectedly Easy
XXVII The First Alarm
XXVIII The Arrest
XXIX The Angel Advises
XXX The Scene in the Vault
XXXI A Misadventure
XXXII The Coward and His Conscience
XXXIII The Battle of the Headlines
XXXIV A Way That Women Have
XXXV On Preliminary Examination
XXXVI A Promise of Strength
XXXVII The Terms of Surrender
XXXVIII Sunday in All People's
XXXIX The Cup Too Full
XL The Elder in the Chair
HELD TO ANSWER
Charged to Respond
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER 1
THE FACE THAT DID NOT FIT
THE FACE THAT DID NOT FIT
Two well-dressed men waited outside the rail on what was facetiously denominated the mourners' bench. One was a packer of olives, the other the owner of oil wells. A third, an orange shipper, leaned against the rail, pulling at his red moustaches and yearning wistfully across at a wattle-throated person behind the roll-top desk who was talking impatiently on the telephone. Just as the receiver was hung up with an audible click, a buzzer on the wall croaked harshly,—one long and two short croaks.
Two well-dressed men waited outside the rail on what was humorously referred to as the mourners' bench. One was an olive packer, and the other owned oil wells. A third man, an orange shipper, leaned against the rail, pulling at his red mustache and looking longingly at a person with a wattle-throat behind the roll-top desk who was talking impatiently on the phone. Just as the receiver was set down with a loud click, a buzzer on the wall emitted a harsh sound—one long beep followed by two short beeps.
Instantly there was a scuffling of feet upon the linoleum over in a corner, where mail was being opened by a huge young fellow with the profile of a mountain and a gale of tawny hair blown up from his brow. Undoubling suddenly, this rangy figure of a man shot upward with Jack-in-the-box abruptness and a violence which threatened the stability of both the desk before him and the absurdly small typewriter stand upon his left. Seizing a select portion of the correspondence, he lunged past the roll-top desk of Heitmuller, the chief clerk, and aimed toward the double doors of grained oak which loomed behind. But his progress was grotesque, for he careened like a camel when he walked. In the first stride or two these careenings only threatened to be dangerous, but in the third or fourth they made good their promise. One lurching hip joint banged the drawn-out leaf of the chief clerk's desk, sweeping a shower of papers to the floor.
Suddenly, there was a scuffling sound on the linoleum in a corner, where a big young guy with a mountain-like profile and a wild mane of sandy hair was opening mail. He suddenly jumped up like a Jack-in-the-box with such force that it nearly knocked over both the desk in front of him and the ridiculously small typewriter stand to his left. Grabbing a handful of the letters, he lunged past Heitmuller's roll-top desk, the chief clerk, and headed for the grand double oak doors behind him. But his movement was awkward; he walked like a camel. At first, his unsteady steps seemed like they might be an issue, but soon they proved to be just that. One of his swaying hips slammed into the edge of the chief clerk's desk, sending a shower of papers flying to the floor.
"John—dammit!" snapped Heitmuller irritably. The other hip caracoled against the unopened half of the double doors as John yawed through. The door complained loudly, rattling upon its hinges and in its brazen sockets, so that for a moment there was clatter and disturbance from one end of the office to the other.
"John—damn it!" Heitmuller snapped, annoyed. The other door slammed against the unused side of the double doors as John walked in. It creaked loudly, rattling on its hinges and metal fittings, creating a moment of chaos and noise that echoed throughout the office.
The orange shipper started nervously, and the chief clerk, cocking his head gander-wise, gazed in disgust at the confusion on the floor, while far within Robert Mitchell, the General Freight Agent of the California Consolidated Railway, lifted a massive face from his desk with a look of mild reproof in his small blue eyes.
The orange shipper started anxiously, and the chief clerk, tilting his head like a goose, looked in distaste at the mess on the floor. Meanwhile, Robert Mitchell, the General Freight Agent of the California Consolidated Railway, lifted his large face from his desk, his small blue eyes showing mild disapproval.
Yet when the huge stenographer came back, and with another scuffling of clumsy feet stooped to retrieve the litter about Heitmuller's revolving chair, he seemed so regretful and his features lighted with such a helplessly apologetic smile that even his awkwardness appeared commendable, since it was so obviously seasoned with the grace of perfectly good intent.
But when the huge stenographer came back and awkwardly leaned down to pick up the mess around Heitmuller's rotating chair, he looked so sorry and had such a genuinely apologetic smile that even his awkwardness seemed commendable, as it clearly came from a good place.
Appreciation of this was advertised in the forgiving chuckle of the chief clerk who, standing now at the rail, remarked sotto voce to the orange shipper: "John is as good as a vaudeville act!"
Getting this was clear in the forgiving laugh of the chief clerk who, now leaning against the railing, saidsoftlyto the orange shipper: "John is as fun as a comedy show!"
At this the red moustaches undulated appreciatively, while the two "mourners" laughed so audibly that the awkward man, once more in his chair, darted an embarrassed glance at them, and the red flush came again to his face. He suspected they were laughing at him, and as if to comfort himself, a finger and thumb went into his right vest pocket and drew out a clipping from the advertising columns of the morning paper. Holding it deep in his hand, he read furtively:
At this, the red mustaches moved in appreciation, while the two "mourners" laughed so loudly that the awkward man, sitting back in his chair, shot them an embarrassed glance, and the red flush returned to his face. He thought they were laughing at him, and to reassure himself, he put his finger and thumb into his right vest pocket and pulled out a clipping from the advertising section of the morning paper. Holding it tightly in his hand, he read it discreetly:
ACTING TAUGHT. Charles Kenton, character actor, temporarily disengaged, will receive a few select pupils in dramatic expression at his studio in The Albemarle. Terms reasonable.
ACTING TAUGHTCharles Kenton, a character actor not currently working on a project, will take on a few chosen students in dramatic expression at his studio in The Albemarle. Rates are reasonable.
Then John looked across aggressively at the men who had laughed. They were not laughing now, but nodding in his direction, and whispering busily.
John shot an angry look at the guys who had laughed. They weren't laughing anymore; now they were nodding at him and whispering to one another.
What were they saying? That he was a joke, a failure? That he had been in this chair seven years? That he was a big, snubbed, defeated, over-worked handy-man about this big, loosely organized office? That in seven years he had neither been able to get himself promoted nor discharged? No doubt!
What were they saying? That he was a joke, a failure? That he had been sitting in this chair for seven years? That he was just a big, overlooked, beaten-down, overworked handyman in this messy office? That in seven years he hadn’t managed to get promoted or fired? No doubt!
As if to get away from the thought, John turned from his typewriter to the open window and looked out. There was the spire of the grand old First Church down there below him. Yonder were the sky-notching business blocks of the pushing city of Los Angeles, as it was in the early nineteen hundreds. There, too, were the villa-crowned heights to the north, shut in at last by the barren ridges of the Sierra Madre Mountains, some of which, in this month of January, were snow-capped.
Trying to escape his thoughts, John turned away from his typewriter and looked out the open window. Below him was the spire of the historic First Church. In the distance were the tall business buildings of the lively city of Los Angeles, as it was in the early 1900s. To the north were the villa-topped hills, bordered by the bare ridges of the Sierra Madre Mountains, some of which were covered in snow this January.
But here were these foolish men still nodding and whispering. Good fellows, too, but blind. What did they know about him really?
But there were still these clueless guys nodding and whispering. They meant well, but they had no idea what they were talking about. What did they actually know about him?
They knew that he was a stenographer, but they did not know that he was a stenographer to the glory of God!—one who cleaned his typewriter, dusted his desk, opened the mail, wrote his letters, ate, walked, slept, all to the honor of his creator—that the whole of life to him was a sort of sacrament.
They knew he was a stenographer, but they didn’t understand that he was a stenographer for the glory of God!—someone who maintained his typewriter, kept his desk tidy, sorted the mail, wrote his letters, ate, walked, slept, all for the honor of his creator—where life itself felt like a kind of sacrament to him.
They thought he was beaten and discouraged, an industrial slave, drawn helplessly into the cogs. They, poor, purblind materialists, were without vision. They did not know that there were finer things than pickles and crude oil. They did not know that he was to soar; that already his wings were budding, nor that he lived in an inner state of spiritual exaltation as delicious as it was unsuspected. They pitied him; they laughed commiseratingly. He did not want their commiseration; he spurned their laughter and their pity. He was full of youth and the exuberance of hope. He was full of an expanding strength that made him stronger as his dream grew brighter. Only his eyes were tired. The cross lights were bad. For a moment he shaded his brow tenderly with his hand, reflecting that he must hereafter use an eye-shade by day as methodically he used one in his nightly study.
They thought he was defeated and discouraged, like an industrial slave trapped in the machinery. They, poor, narrow-minded materialists, lacked vision. They didn’t realize there were greater things in life than pickles and crude oil. They didn’t know he was about to take off; that his wings were already beginning to grow, or that he lived in a state of spiritual elevation that was as sweet as it was unexpected. They felt sorry for him; they laughed with pity. He didn’t want their pity; he rejected their laughter and sympathy. He was filled with youth and the excitement of hope. He had a growing strength that made him more powerful as his dreams became brighter. Only his eyes were weary. The lighting was dim. For a moment, he gently shaded his brow with his hand, thinking that from now on, he would need to use an eye-shade during the day just like he did in his nighttime study.
The morning moved along. The yearning orange shipper went away. One mourner rose and passed inside. The other waited impatiently for his turn to do the same. Luncheon time came for John, and he ate it in the file room—ravenously; and while he ate he read—the Congressional Record; and reading, made notations on the margin, for John was preparing for what he was preparing, although he did not quite know what. The train of destiny was rumbling along, and when it stopped at his station, he proposed to swing on board.
The morning continued. The eager orange delivery truck drove off. One mourner stood up and went inside. The other waited anxiously for his turn. Lunchtime arrived for John, and he ate in the file room—hungrily; while he ate, he read—the Congressional Record; and as he read, he wrote notes in the margins because John was getting ready for what he was preparing for, even though he wasn’t entirely sure what it was. The train of destiny was moving forward, and when it stopped at his station, he planned to hop on board.
His luncheon down swiftly, as much through hunger as through haste, he swung out of the door, bound for Charles Kenton, "actor—temporarily disengaged—Hotel Albemarle—terms reasonable," moving with such headlong speed that he was soon within that self-important presence.
He quickly finished his lunch, motivated as much by hunger as by urgency, and rushed out the door, heading for Charles Kenton, "actor—currently available—Hotel Albemarle—affordable rates," moving so fast that he soon found himself in the presence of that pompous figure.
"Hampstead is my name," he blurted, with clumsy directness, "John Hampstead," and the interview with Destiny was on.
"My name is Hampstead," he said suddenly, "John Hampstead," and that's when his encounter with Destiny began.
"The first trouble with you," declared the white-haired actor critically, "is that your face doesn't fit."
"The first issue with you," said the white-haired actor critically, "is that your face doesn’t express anything."
John wet a lip and hitched a nervous leg, but sat awkwardly silent, his eyes boring hungrily, as if waiting for more. The actor, however, was slow to add more. Faces were his enthusiasm, as well as the raw material of his profession, but this face puzzled him, so that before committing himself further he paused to survey it again: the strong nose with its hump of energy, the well buttressed chin, and then the broad forehead with its unusually thick, bony ridge encircling the base of the brows like a bilge keel, proclaiming loudly that here was a man with racial dynamite in his system, one who, whatever else he might become, was now and always a first-class animal.
John wet his lips and shifted his leg nervously but sat quietly, his eyes eagerly searching, as if he were waiting for more. The actor, however, was slow to provide it. He loved faces; they were both his passion and the raw material of his craft, but this face puzzled him. So, before he committed further, he took a moment to examine it again: the strong nose with its energetic curve, the solid chin, and the broad forehead with its unusually thick, bony ridge circling the base of the brows like a bilge keel, clearly indicating that this was a man with a powerful presence, someone who, no matter what else he might become, was and always would be a top-notch individual.
The eyebrows heightened this suggestion by being thick and yellow, and sweeping off to the temples in a scroll-like flare. The forehead itself was broad, but gathered a high look from that welter of tawny hair which was roached straight up and back, giving the effect of one who plunges headlong.
The eyebrows highlighted this idea by being thick and yellow, extending out to the temples in a swirl. The forehead was wide but looked tall due to the wild, tawny hair styled straight up and back, giving the impression of someone diving in headfirst.
But the eyes completely modified the countenance. They did not plunge. They halted and beamed softly. Gray and deep-seated, they made all that face's force the force of tenderness, by burning with a light that was obviously inner and spiritual. The mouth, again, while as cleanly chiseled as if cut from marble,—sensitive, impressionistic, fine, was, alas! weak; or if not weak, advertising weakness by an habitual expression of lax amiability; although along with this the actor noted that the two lips, buttoning so loosely at the corners, could none the less collaborate in a most engaging smile.
But the eyes completely transformed the face. They didn't just stare; they paused and glowed softly. Gray and deep-set, they turned all the strength of that face into tenderness, radiating a light that was clearly inner and spiritual. The mouth, on the other hand, although as finely shaped as if it were carved from marble—sensitive, artistic, delicate—was, unfortunately, lacking in strength; or if not weak, it displayed weakness through a constant expression of easy-going friendliness. Still, the observer noticed that the two lips, which curled loosely at the corners, could still come together for a very charming smile.
Kenton concluded his second appraisal with a little gesture of impatience. The man's features gave each other the lie direct, and that was all there was to it. They said: This man is a beast, a great, roaring lion of a man; and then they said: No, this lion is a lamb, a mild, dreamy, sucking dove sort of person.
Kenton finished his second evaluation with a small sign of frustration. The man's expressions were completely contradictory, and that was all there was to it. They communicated: This man is a beast, a large, roaring lion of a man; and then they communicated: No, this lion is more like a lamb, a gentle, dreamy, soft-hearted kind of person.
"That's it," he iterated. "Your face doesn't fit."
"That's it," he said again. "You just don't fit in."
Hampstead did not wince.
Hampstead didn’t flinch.
"The question is," he proposed, in a voice husky with a mixture of embarrassment and determination, "how am I to make it fit? Or, failing that, how am I to get somewhere with a face that doesn't fit?"
"The question is," he suggested, his voice heavy with both embarrassment and determination, "how am I supposed to make this work? Or, if that doesn't happen, how do I get by with a face that feels out of place?"
The actor's reply was half sagacity, half "selling talk", mixed with some judicious flattery and tinged with inevitable gallery play, although there was no gallery.
The actor's response was a mix of wisdom and a "pitch," combined with clever compliments and a bit of showmanship, even without an audience to perform for.
"Elocution?" Kenton observed, with a little grimace of derision. "No! Oratory? Not at all!" The weight of his withering scorn was tremendous. "There are no such things. It is all acting! A man speaks with the whole of himself—his eyes, his mouth, his body, his walk, his pose—everything. That's what you need to learn. Self-expression! I can make your face fit. That's simple enough," and Kenton waved his hand as if the re-stamping of a man's features was the easiest thing he did. "I can make your body graceful. I can take that voice of yours and make it strong as the roar of a bull, and as soft as rich, brown velvet. Yes," and the actor leaped to his feet in growing enthusiasm, "I can make 'em all respond to every whim of what's passing inside. But," he asked suddenly, with a penetrating glance, "will that make an orator of you? Well, that depends on what's passing inside. It takes a great soul to make an orator—great imagination, mind, feelings, sentiments. Have you got 'em? I doubt it! I doubt it!"
"Elocution?" Kenton said with a slight sneer. "No way! Oratory? Not at all!" His disdain was palpable. "Those things don’t exist. It’s just acting! A person expresses themselves fully—eyes, mouth, body, walk, pose—everything. That’s what you need to learn. Self-expression! I can make your face work. That’s easy enough," he waved his hand as if reshaping someone’s features was the simplest task. "I can make your body graceful. I can take that voice of yours and make it as powerful as a bull's roar and as smooth as rich, brown velvet. Yes," the actor stood up, getting more excited, "I can make everyone respond to whatever’s happening inside you. But," he suddenly asked with a sharp look, "will that make you an orator? Well, that depends on what’s inside you. It takes a great soul to be an orator—great imagination, intellect, feelings, sentiments. Do you have those? I doubt it! I doubt it!"
The old man confirmed his dubiousness with the uncomplimentary emphasis of hesitating silence. In the sincerity of his critical analysis, he had forgotten that he was trying to secure a pupil. "And yet—and yet—" his eye began to kindle as he looked, "I tell you I don't know, boy—there's something—there might be something behind that face of yours. It might come out, you know, it might come out!"
The old man expressed his doubt with an uncomfortable silence. In his sincere evaluation, he lost sight of the fact that he was trying to recruit a student. "But still—" his eyes began to sparkle as he gazed, "I have to say, kid—there's something—there might be something hidden behind that face of yours. It could come out, you know,it could come out!
Kenton drawled the last words out slowly in a deeply speculative tone, and then asked abruptly: "How old are you?"
Kenton slowly stretched out his last words with a curious tone and then suddenly asked, "How old are you?"
"Twenty-four," admitted John, feeling suddenly as if he confessed the years of Methuselah.
"Twenty-four," John admitted, suddenly feeling like he was revealing his age like Methuselah.
But the dark eyes of the old actor sparkled, and his long, mobile lips parted in the ghost of a sigh which crept out through teeth stained yellow by years and tobacco, after which he ejaculated admiringly: "My God, but you are young!"
But the old actor's dark eyes sparkled, and his long, expressive lips parted in a soft sigh that came out through teeth yellowed by years and tobacco, after which he exclaimed in admiration: "Wow, you are so young!"
This came as an inspiring thought to John. He did feel young, all but his eyes. What was the matter with them that the lids were so woodeny of late? Yes; he was young, despite seven submerged years, and the wings of his soul were preening.
This thought inspired John. He did feel young, except for his eyes. What was wrong with them that his eyelids felt so stiff lately? Yes, he was young, despite seven lost years, and his soul was getting ready to soar.
Back in the General Freight Office, John fell upon his work with happy vigor. Spat, spat, spat, and a letter was on its way from Dear Sir to Yours truly. But in the midst of these spattings, he paused to muse.
Back in the General Freight Office, John threw himself into his work with enthusiasm. Spat, spat, spat, and a letter was being composed from Dear Sir to Yours truly. But amidst these efforts, he paused to reflect.
"Kenton said he could make me graceful," the big fellow was communing over his typewriter, when abruptly the outer door opened and, after a single glance, John appeared to forget both his communings and his work. Swinging about, he sat transfixed, his odd features turned eccentrically handsome by a light of adoration which began to glow upon them, as if an astral presence had entered.
"Kenton said he could make me graceful," the big guy thought to himself at his typewriter when suddenly the outer door opened. After a quick glance, John seemed to forget both his thoughts and his work. He turned around and sat there, mesmerized, his unique features looking oddly attractive as a light of devotion began to shine on them, as if a divine presence had arrived.
Yet to the unprejudiced observer the newcomer was no heavenly being, but a mere schoolgirl, whose dress had not been long at the shoe-top stage. With a swish of skirts and an excited ripple of laughter, she had burst in like a breeze of youth itself. But to this breeziness of youth the young lady added the indefinable thing called charm, and the promise of greater charm to come. She was already tall and would be taller, fair to look upon and certain to be fairer. To a dress of some warm red color, a touch of piquancy was added by a Tam-o'-Shanter cap of plaid that was itself pushed jauntily to one side by a wealth of crinkly brown hair; while a bit of soft brown fur encircled the neck and cuddled affectionately as a kitten under the smooth, plump chin. The face was oval with a tendency to fullness, and the nose, while by no means retroussé, was as distinctively Irish as the sparkle in the blue of her laughing eyes. Irish, too, were the smiling lips, but the delicious dimples that flecked the white and red of her cheeks were entirely without nationality. They were just woman, budding, ravishing woman; and there is no doubt whatever that they helped to make the fascination of that merry face complete, when its spell was cast over the soul of Hampstead.
To an unbiased observer, the newcomer wasn’t some celestial being, but just a schoolgirl whose dress barely reached her shoes. With a swish of her skirt and a burst of excited laughter, she entered like a refreshing breeze of youth. Along with her youthful energy, the young lady gave off an indescribable charm and hinted at even more to come. She was already tall and would likely grow taller, lovely to look at and sure to become even more beautiful. Her warm red dress was matched with a playful plaid Tam-o'-Shanter cap that sat sideways, framing her curly brown hair. A piece of soft brown fur snugly wrapped around her neck like a cuddly kitten under her smooth, plump chin. Her face was oval with a hint of fullness, and while her nose wasn’t exactly retroussé, it was undeniably Irish, just like the sparkle in the blue of her laughing eyes. Her lips were also Irish, but the delightful dimples adorning her cheeks—white and red—were beyond nationality. They simply represented a blossoming, enchanting womanhood; and without a doubt, they contributed to the charm of that cheerful face as it cast its spell over the soul of Hampstead.
"Oh, John!" exclaimed the young lady with impulsive familiarity, bounding through the gate and over to his side, "I want you to write some invitations for me. This is my week to entertain the Phrosos. See! Isn't the paper dear?"
"Oh, John!" the young woman said excitedly, hurrying through the gate to his side. "I need you to write some invitations for me. It's my turn to host the Phrosos this week. Look! Isn't the paper adorable?"
There were caresses in the big man's eyes as the girl drew near, but he replied with less freedom than her own form of address invited: "Good afternoon, Miss Bessie."
The man's eyes softened as the girl came closer, but he replied with less warmth than her greeting implied: "Good afternoon, Miss Bessie."
The restraint in his speech however was much in contrast to the bold poaching of his eyes. But Bessie appeared to notice neither restraint nor the boldness as, standing by his desk, with the big man looking on interestedly, she undid the package in her hand.
His speech was quite reserved, which sharply contrasted with the boldness in his eyes. But Bessie seemed to notice neither the reservation nor the boldness; as she stood by his desk, with the big man watching intently, she opened the package she was holding.
The picture of frank and simple comradeship so immediately established proclaimed a certain mutual unawareness between this pretty, half-developed girl and this big, unawakened man that was as delightful to contemplate as it evidently was to enjoy.
The scene of open and genuine friendship that quickly formed revealed a delightful mutual cluelessness between this pretty, somewhat mature girl and this large, oblivious man, which was just as enjoyable to think about as it clearly was to experience.
"Isn't it darling?" the girl demanded again, having exposed to view the contents of her box, invitation paper with envelopes to match, in color as pink as her own cheeks.
"Isn't it cute?" the girl asked again, showing off the contents of her box—invitation paper with matching envelopes, as pink as her own cheeks.
"Yes, Miss Bessie, it is dear," John concurred placidly.
"Yes, Miss Bessie, it is dear," John said calmly.
"But you are not looking at it," protested the girl.
"But you're not listening," the girl complained.
"No," the awkward man confessed, but entirely unabashed, "I am looking at you—devouringly."
"No," the awkward man said, unapologetically, "I am looking at you—hungrily."
"Well, you needn't," Bessie answered spicily.
"Well, you don't have to," Bessie shot back.
"Yes, I need," John declared coolly. "You do not know how much I need. You are the only unspoiled human being I ever see in this office."
"Yeah, I need it," John said casually. "You have no idea how much I need it. You're the only real person I've ever met in this office."
"Old Heit does look rather shopworn," Bessie whispered roguishly. "But, look here," and she thrust out her lips in a pout that was at once defiant and tantalizing, while her eyes rested for a moment upon the closed double doors: "My father is an unspoiled human being."
"Old Heit really looks worn out," Bessie said playfully. "But look at this," and she pouted in a way that was both daring and inviting, her eyes resting for a moment on the closed double doors: "My dad is the real deal."
"What have you been doing to your hair?" Hampstead demanded critically, refusing to be diverted.
"What did you do to your hair?" Hampstead asked sharply, not letting himself be distracted.
"Doing it up, of course, as grown women should," she vouchsafed with emphasis. "Don't you like it?"
"Of course, doing it up like mature women do," she said with emphasis. "Do you not like it?"
With a flash of her two hands, one of which snatched out a pin while the other swept off the plaid cap, she spun herself rapidly about so that John might view the new coiffure from all angles.
With a swift motion of her hands, one holding a pin and the other removing her plaid cap, she spun around so John could see her new hairstyle from all angles.
"Oh, of course, I have to like it," he said, with mock mournfulness. "I have to like anything you do, because I like you, and because you are my boss's boss; but I am sorry to lose the thick braids down your back, with that delicious little velvety tuft at the end that I used to catch up and tickle your ear with in the long, long ago."
"Oh, of course, I have to like it," he said, pretending to sound upset. "I have to like whatever you do because I like you, and because you’re my boss's boss; but I’m really going to miss those thick braids down your back, with that cute little velvety tuft at the end that I used to grab and tickle your ear with back in the day."
"But how long ago was that, Sir Critical?" challenged Bessie.
"But how long ago was that, Mr. Critical?" Bessie pushed back.
"Long, long ago," affirmed Hampstead, with another of his humorous sighs, "when it was a part of my duty to take you to the circus and buy you peanuts and lemonade of a color to match your cheeks."
"A long time ago," Hampstead said with another one of his funny sighs, "when it was my job to take you to the circus and buy you peanuts and lemonade that matched the color of your cheeks."
"And that," dissented the young lady triumphantly, "was only last September, and the one before that, and, in fact, almost every circus day since I can remember."
"And that," the young lady argued triumphantly, "was just last September, and the one before that, and, actually, almost every circus day I can remember."
"But now that you are doing your hair up high, you will not need me to take you to the circus again."
"But now that you’re rocking your hair up high, you won’t need me to take you to the circus again."
This time the note of sadness in Hampstead's voice was genuine, whereat all the loyalty in the soul of Bessie leaped up.
This time, the sadness in Hampstead's voice was genuine, stirring all of Bessie's loyalty deep inside her.
"You shall," she declared, with an impulsive sweetness of manner, while she leaned close and added in a whisper that made the assurance deliciously confidential—"as long as you wish."
"You will," she said with a sudden sweetness, leaning in closely and adding in a whisper that made the promise feel delightfully intimate—"as long as you want."
"Then I shall do it forever," declared John recklessly.
"Then I'll do it forever," John said boldly.
"However," and Miss Elizabeth Mitchell, with a playful acquisition of dignity, switched the subject abruptly by announcing briskly, "business before circuses."
"However," Miss Elizabeth Mitchell said, infusing her demeanor with a hint of playfulness, and then swiftly shifted the topic by saying, "Let's prioritize business before we get to entertainment."
"Phrosos before rhinos, as it were," consented John.
"Phrosos before rhinos, you know," John agreed.
"Yes—now take your pencil and let me dictate."
"Sure—now take your pencil and let me dictate."
"But," bantered John, "I allow no woman to dictate to me. Besides, I write a perfectly horrible hand."
"But," John joked, "I don’t let any woman boss me around. Also, my handwriting is terrible."
"Oh," explained Bessie, "but I want them on the typewriter. It'll make the other girls wild. None of them can command a typewriter."
"Oh," Bessie said, "but I want them on the typewriter. It'll drive the other girls crazy. None of them can use a typewriter."
"Yet," protested Hampstead, "overlooking for the moment the offensiveness in that word 'command', I venture to suggest, Miss Mitchell, that things are not done that way this year. A typewritten invitation isn't considered good form in the best circles."
"But," Hampstead argued, "setting aside the awkwardness of the word 'command' for a moment, I’d like to suggest, Miss Mitchell, that things aren't done that way this year. A typed invitation isn't considered classy in the best circles."
"I don't care; we'll have 'em," declared Bessie. "We'll set a new fashion." Her little foot smote the floor sharply, and she stood bolt upright, so upright that she leaned back, gazing at John through austere lashes, her face lengthening till the dimples disappeared, while the Cupid's bow of her lips became almost a memory.
"I don’t care; we’re getting them," Bessie said firmly. "We’ll start a new trend." Her small foot hit the ground sharply as she stood tall, leaning back and looking at John with serious eyes, her face stretching out until her dimples disappeared, and the curve of her lips became almost a distant memory.
"Oh, very well," weakened Hampstead, bowing his head, "I cannot brook that gaze for long. It shall be as your Grace commands."
"Oh, fine," Hampstead said, looking down, "I can’t take that stare for too long. It will be as you wish, Your Grace."
"Tired, aren't you?" commented Bessie, suddenly mollified, and scanning the big face narrowly, while a look of soberness came into her eyes. "I can see it; and your eyes look bad—very bad, John." Her voice was girlishly sympathetic. "These people do not appreciate you, either. But I do! I know!" and she nodded her round chin stoutly, while she laid a hand upon the arm of this man who, seven years her senior, was in some respects her junior. "You are a very great man in the day of his obscurity. It will come out some time. You will be General Manager of the railroad, or something very, very big. Won't you?" and she leaned close again with that delightfully confidential whisper.
"You look so tired, don’t you?" Bessie said, her tone softening as she examined his large face closely, a serious look coming into her eyes. "I can tell; your eyes look awful—really bad, John." Her voice was sweetly sympathetic. "These people don’t see your value, but I do! I know!" She nodded her round chin confidently while placing a hand on the arm of this man who, even though he was seven years older, was in some ways less mature. "You're an impressive guy in a time when no one notices. It’ll come out eventually. You’ll be the General Manager of the railroad, or something really important. Right?" she added, leaning in closely again with an endearingly secretive whisper.
"I admit it," confessed John, with a happy chuckle.
"I admit it," John said, laughing joyfully.
But Bessie's restless eye had fallen upon the clock. "Pickles and artichokes!" she exclaimed, with a sudden change of mood, "I must flit."
But Bessie's restless eye noticed the clock. "Pickles and artichokes!" she exclaimed, suddenly changing her mood, "I have to go."
Snatching from her bag a crumpled note, she tossed it on the desk, calling back: "Here. This is what I want to say to 'em."
She pulled a wrinkled note from her bag and threw it on the desk, saying, "Here. This is what I want to tell them."
Hampstead sat for a moment looking after her, his lips parted, his great hands set upon his knees with fingers sprawled very widely, until Bessie was out of view behind the double doors that admitted to her father's presence.
Hampstead stopped for a moment, watching her go, his lips slightly parted, his large hands resting on his knees with fingers spread wide, until Bessie disappeared behind the double doors leading to her father's room.
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER 2
ONE MAN AND ANOTHER
ONE GUY AND ANOTHER
In the dusk of the early winter's night in that land where winter hints its presence but slightly in any other way, two children dashed out of a rambling shell of a cottage that sprawled rather hopelessly over an unkempt lot, screaming: "Uncle John! Uncle John!"
As the early winter night set in at a place where winter hardly shows itself in any other way, two kids ran out of an old, sprawling cottage that awkwardly spread across a messy yard, shouting: "Uncle John! Uncle John!"
Roused from castled, starry dreams, the big stenographer, who had been enjoying the feel of the dark upon his eyes, and the occasional happy fragrance of orange blossoms in his nostrils, greeted each with a bear hug, and the three clattered together up the rickety steps into a tiny hall. On the left was an oblong room, and beyond it, through curtains, appeared a table set for dinner. Light streaming in from this second room revealed the first as a sort of parlor-studio, where a piano, a lounge, easels, malsticks, palettes, and stacks of unframed canvases jostled each other indifferently. An inspection would have shown that these pictures were mostly landscapes, with now and then a flower study in brilliant colors; and to the practised eye a distressing atmosphere of failure would have obtruded from every one.
Pulled out of dreamy, starry thoughts, the big typist, who had been enjoying the comforting darkness and the occasional sweet scent of orange blossoms, greeted everyone with a bear hug. The three of them clattered together up the shaky steps into a small hallway. To the left was a rectangular room, and beyond it, through some curtains, was a table set for dinner. Light streaming in from this second room brightened the first, which served as a sort of parlor-studio, cluttered with a piano, a couch, easels, paintbrushes, palettes, and stacks of unframed canvases. A closer inspection would have shown that most of these paintings were landscapes, with a few vibrant flower studies mixed in; and to a trained eye, an unsettling sense of failure would have been apparent in each one.
From somewhere beyond the dining room came the odor of cooking food, and the sound of energetic but heavy footsteps.
From somewhere outside the dining room, the aroma of cooking food filled the air along with the sound of lively but heavy footsteps.
"Hello, Rose," called John cheerily.
"Hey, Rose," called John cheerily.
At the moment a woman came into view, bearing a steaming platter. She was large of frame, with gray eyes, with straight light hair, fair wide brow, and features that showed a general resemblance to Hampstead's own. Her face had a weary, disturbed look, but lighted for a moment at the sight of her brother.
Just as a woman appeared, holding a steaming platter. She was large, with gray eyes, straight light hair, a broad fair brow, and features that looked like Hampstead’s. Her face seemed tired and worried, but it lit up for a moment when she spotted her brother.
Depositing the platter upon the table, the woman sank heavily into a chair at the end, where she began immediately to serve the plates. The children, a girl and a boy, sat side by side, with John across from them. This left a vacant chair opposite Rose, and before this a plate was laid.
Putting the platter on the table, the woman slumped into a chair at the end and began serving the plates immediately. The children, a girl and a boy, sat next to each other, with John sitting across from them. This left an empty chair across from Rose, and a plate was placed in front of it.
For a time the family fell upon its food in silence. The girl was eleven years old perhaps, with eyes of lustrous hazel, reddish-brown hair massed in curls upon her shoulders and hanging below, cheeks hopelessly freckled, mouth large, and nose also without hope through being waggishly pugged. The boy, whose sharp, pale features exhibited traces of a battle with ill health begun at birth and not yet ended, had eyes that were like his mother's, clear and gray, and there was a brave turn to his upper lip that excited pity on a face so pale. He looked older but was probably younger than his sister. Hero-worship, frank and unbounded, was in the glance with which the two from time to time beamed upon their uncle.
For a while, the family ate their food in silence. The girl was about eleven, with sparkling hazel eyes, reddish-brown hair falling in curls over her shoulders, cheeks covered in freckles, a large mouth, and a nose that was not very attractive. The boy, whose sharp, pale features showed signs of having health problems for a long time, had clear gray eyes like his mother’s. There was a brave lift to his upper lip that made him look sympathetic on such a pale face. He seemed older but was probably younger than his sister. Occasionally, the two of them shared a look of pure and unfiltered admiration for their uncle.
After a considerable interval, John, glancing first at the empty chair and then at his sister, asked with significant constraint in his tone: "Any word?"
After a while, John glanced at the empty chair and then at his sister, asking with clear tension in his voice, "Is there any news?"
His sister's head was shaken disconsolately, and the angular shoulders seemed to sink a little more wearily as her face was again bowed toward her plate.
His sister shook her head in frustration, and her tense shoulders appeared to droop a bit more wearily as she once again lowered her face toward her plate.
After another interval, Hampstead remarked: "You seem worried to-night, Rose."
After a while, Hampstead said, "You look worried tonight, Rose."
"The rent is due to-morrow," she replied in a wooden voice.
"The rent is due tomorrow," she said flatly.
"Is that all?" exclaimed John, throwing back his head with a relieved laugh. At the same time a hand had stolen into his pocket, and he drew out a twenty-dollar gold piece and tossed it across the table.
"Is that all?" John said, throwing his head back with a sigh of relief. At the same time, he reached into his pocket, pulled out a twenty-dollar gold coin, and tossed it across the table.
"The rent is $17.50," observed Rose, eyeing the coin doubtfully.
"The rent is $17.50," Rose said, eyeing the coin with suspicion.
"Keep the change," chuckled John, "and pass the potatoes."
"Keep the change," John laughed, "and pass the potatoes."
But the woman's gloom appeared to deepen.
But the woman's sadness appeared to deepen.
"You pay your board promptly," she protested. "This is the third month in succession that you have also paid the rent. Besides, you are always doing for the children."
"You pay your part on time," she argued. "This is the third month in a row that you've also covered the rent. Plus, you’re always looking after the kids."
"Who wouldn't, I'd like to know?" challenged John, surveying them both proudly; whereat Dick, his mouth being otherwise engaged, darted a look of gratitude from his great, wise eyes, while Tayna reached over and patted her uncle's hand affectionately. "Tayna" was an Indian name the girl's father had picked up somewhere.
"Who wouldn't, I want to know?" challenged John, looking at both of them with pride. Dick, with his mouth full, gave a thankful glance with his big, wise eyes, while Tayna reached over and lovingly patted her uncle's hand. "Tayna" was an Indian name that the girl’s father had come across somewhere.
"Besides," went on John, "Charles is having an uphill fight of it right now. It's a pleasure to stand by a gallant fellow like him. He goes charging after his ideal like old Sir Galahad."
"Besides," John continued, "Charles is really having a tough time right now. It's an honor to support a brave guy like him. He pursues his dreams like the old Sir Galahad."
But the face of his sister refused to kindle.
But his sister looked disinterested.
"Like Don Quixote, you mean," she answered cynically. "I haven't heard from him in three weeks. He has not sent me any money in six. He sends it less and less frequently. He becomes more and more irresponsible. You are spoiling him to support his family for him, and," she added, with a choke in her voice, while a tear appeared in her eye, "he is spoiling us—killing our love for him."
"You mean like Don Quixote?" she said, sounding a bit sarcastic. "I haven’t heard from him in three weeks. He hasn’t sent me any money in six. He’s sending it less and less often. He’s getting more and more irresponsible. You’re letting him depend on you to support his family, and," she continued, her voice trembling and a tear forming in her eye, "he's ruining us—destroying our love for him."
The boy slipped down from his chair and stood beside his mother, stroking her arm sympathetically.
The boy got off his chair and stood next to his mom, softly stroking her arm to show support.
"Poppie's all right," he whispered in his peculiar drawl. "He'll come home soon and bring a lot of money with him. See if he don't!"
"Poppie's fine," he whispered in his distinct accent. "He'll be back home soon with a lot of cash. Just wait and see!"
"Oh, I know," confessed Rose, while with one hand she dabbed the corner of her eye with an apron, and with the other clasped the boy impulsively to her. "I know I should not give way before the children. But—but it grows worse and worse, John!"
"Oh, I know," Rose admitted, wiping the corner of her eye with her apron and pulling the boy close with her other hand. "I know I shouldn't break down in front of the kids. But—it just keeps getting worse, John!"
"Nonsense!" rebuked her brother. "You're only tired and run down. You need a rest, by Hokey! that's what you need. Charles is liable to sell that Grand Canyon canvas of his any time, and when he does, you'll get a month in Catalina, that's what you will!"
"That's crazy!" her brother scolded. "You're just exhausted. You definitely need to take a break! Charles could sell that Grand Canyon painting of his any day now, and when he does, you'll get a month in Catalina, that's what will happen!"
The wife was silently busy with her apron and her eyes.
The wife was quietly focused on her apron and lost in her thoughts.
"Do you know, Rose," John continued with forced enthusiasm, "my admiration for Charles grows all the time. He follows his star, that boy does!"
"You know, Rose," John said with feigned excitement, "I admire Charles more and more every day. That guy really goes for his dreams!"
"And forgets his family—leaves it to starve!" reproached the sister bitterly, while the sag of her cheeks became still more noticeable.
"And he forgets his family—leaves them to go hungry!" the sister bitterly reproached, her cheeks sagging even more.
"Ah, but that's where you do Charles an injustice," insisted John. "He knows I'm here. We have a sort of secret understanding; that is," and he gulped a little at going too far—"that is, we understand each other. He knows that while he is following his ideal, I won't see you starve. He's a genius; I'm the dub. It's a fair partnership. His eye is always on the goal. He will get there sure—and soon, now, too."
"Oh, but that’s where you’re getting Charles wrong," John insisted. "He knows I’m here. We have this unspoken agreement; that is," he paused, not wanting to overstep—"that is, we understand each other. He realizes that while he chases his dream, I won’t let you go hungry. He’s the genius; I’m the fool. It’s a solid partnership. His eyes are always on the finish line. He'll definitely get there—and soon, too."
"He will never get there!" blurted out the dejected woman, as if with a sudden disregardful loosing of her real convictions. "For thirteen years I have hoped and toiled and believed and waited. A good while ago I made up my mind. He has not the vital spark. For five years I have pleaded with him to give it up—to surrender his ambition, to turn his undoubted talent to account. He has had the rarest aptitude for decorating. We might be having an income of ten thousand a year now. Instead he pursues this will-o'-the-wisp ambition of his. He is crazy about color, always chasing a foolish sunset or some wonderful desert panorama of sky and cloud and mountain—seeing colors no one else can see but unable to put his vision upon the canvas. That's the truth, John! I have never spoken it before. Never hinted it before the children! Charles Langham is a failure. He will never be anything else but a failure!"
"He will never make it!" the frustrated woman exclaimed, finally expressing her true feelings. "For thirteen years, I've hoped, worked hard, believed, and waited. A while back, I decided. He just doesn't have the necessary spark. For five years, I've pleaded with him to give it up—to abandon his ambition and focus his undeniable talent on something practical. He has a unique gift for decorating. We could be earning ten thousand a year by now. Instead, he chases this elusive dream of his. He's obsessed with color, always chasing after some ridiculous sunset or beautiful desert view of the sky, clouds, and mountains—seeing colors nobody else can see, but he can't translate his vision onto the canvas. That's the truth, John! I've never said it before. Never hinted at it in front of the kids! Charles Langham is a failure. He'll never be anything but a failure!"
The words, concluded by the barely successful suppression of a sob, fell on unprotesting silence. Who but this life-worn woman had so good an opportunity to know if they were true, so good a right to speak them if she believed them true? John looked at his plate, Tayna and Dick looked at each other. It required a stout heart to break the oppressive quiet, and for the moment no one in this group had that heart. The break came from the outside, when some one ran swiftly up the steps and threw open the front door. Instant sounds of collision and confusion issued from the hall, followed immediately by a masculine voice, thin and injured in tone, calling excitedly:
The words, ending with a barely controlled sob, fell into complete silence. Who better than this tired woman knew if they were true or had the right to say them if she believed they were? John stared at his plate while Tayna and Dick exchanged looks. It took a lot of bravery to break the heavy silence, and for now, no one in this group had that bravery. The silence was broken from outside when someone rushed up the steps and threw open the front door. Instant chaos and noise erupted from the hallway, quickly followed by a man's voice, sounding thin and upset, calling out excitedly:
"Well, for the love of Michael Angelo! What do you keep stuffing the hall so full of furniture for? Won't somebody please come and help me with these things?"
"Well, for the love of Michelangelo! Why do you keep stuffing the hallway with furniture? Can someone please come and help me with this stuff?"
The dinner table was abruptly deserted; but quick as John and the children were, Rose was ahead of them, and when they reached the hallway, a thin man of medium height, with an aquiline nose, dark eyes, and long loose hair, was helplessly in the embrace of the laughing and crying woman.
The dinner table was suddenly empty, but as quick as John and the kids were, Rose was ahead of them. When they reached the hallway, a slim man of average height, with a sharp nose, dark eyes, and long, loose hair, was embraced by the laughing and crying woman.
"Oh, Charles, you did come home; you did come home, didn't you?" she was crying.
"Oh, Charles, you actually came home; you really came home, right?" she cried.
Charles broke in volubly. "Well, I should say I did. What did you expect? Have I ever impressed you as a man who would neglect his family?" After which, with the look of one who has put his accusers in the wrong, he rescued himself from his wife's emphatic embraces, held her off for a moment with a look of real fondness, and then brushed her with his lips, first on one cheek and then upon the other.
Charles interrupted, “Of course, I did. What did you think? Have I ever come across as someone who would forget about his family?” After saying that, with a look of someone who has outsmarted his critics, he pulled away from his wife's warm embrace, paused for a moment to give her a genuinely loving glance, and then kissed her, first on one cheek and then the other.
"Dad-dee!" clamored the children in chorus. "Daddee!" Yet it was noticeable that they did not presume to rush upon their father, but flung their voices before them, experimentally, as it were.
"Daddy!" the kids shouted together. "Daddy!" Still, it was obvious they didn't want to run straight to their father but instead called out to him first, almost to see how he would respond.
"Well, well, las ninas" (las ninas being the Spanish for children), the father exclaimed, his piercing dark eyes upon them with delight and displeasure mingling. "Aren't you going to give me a hug? Your mother nearly strangles me, and you stand off eyeing me as if I were a new species."
"Alright then,"las ninas"(las ninas means kids in Spanish), the father exclaimed, his intense dark eyes on them, a mix of joy and annoyance. "Aren't you going to give me a hug? Your mom nearly squeezes the life out of me, and you just stand there staring at me like I'm some new creature."
At the open arms of invitation, both of the children plunged unhesitatingly; but their reception was brief.
With open arms inviting them in, both children jumped right in; but their welcome was brief.
"Run away now, father is tired," the nervous-looking man proclaimed presently, straightening his shoulders, while he sniffed the atmosphere. "Dinner, eh? Gods and goats, but I am hungry!"
"Run away now, Dad is tired," the nervous-looking guy said, straightening his shoulders as he absorbed the atmosphere. "Dinner, huh? Wow, I'm really hungry!"
Rose led the little procession proudly back to the table, drawing out her husband's chair for him, hovering over him, smoothing his hair, unfolding his napkin, and stooping to place a fresh kiss upon his fine, high, but narrow brow.
Rose proudly guided the small group back to the table, pulling out her husband's chair for him, standing close by, smoothing his hair, unfolding his napkin, and leaning down to give him a quick kiss on his nice, high, yet narrow forehead.
"That will do now; that will do now," he chided, with an air of having indulged a foolishly doting woman long enough. "For goodness' sake, Rose, give me something to eat."
"That's enough now; that's enough now," he said, sounding like he had tolerated a silly, overly affectionate woman for way too long. "For goodness' sake, Rose, can you get me something to eat?"
His wife, still upon her feet, carried him the platter from which the family had been served. Charles condemned it with a glance.
His wife, still standing, handed him the platter from which the family had been served. Charles looked at it disapprovingly.
"Isn't there something fresh you could give me? Something that hasn't been—pawed over?"
"Isn't there something new you can offer me? Something that hasn't been—overexposed?"
His tone was eloquent of sensibilities outraged, and his dark eyes, having first flashed a reproach upon his wife, swept the circle with a look of expected comprehension in them, as if he knew that all would understand the delicacies of the artistic temperament.
His tone clearly showed his hurt feelings, and his dark eyes, after casting a reproachful look at his wife, scanned the room expecting everyone to understand the nuances of the artistic temperament.
"Why, yes," admitted Rose, without a sign of resentment. "I can get you something fresh if you will wait a few minutes."
"Sure," Rose said, not showing any annoyance. "I can get you something fresh if you wait a few minutes."
She slipped out to the kitchen from which presently the odor of broiling meat proceeded, while the artist coolly rolled his cigarette, and, surveying without touching the cup of coffee which John had poured for him, raised his voice to call: "Some fresh coffee, too, Rose, please!"
She quietly walked to the kitchen, where the smell of grilled meat filled the air, while the artist casually rolled a cigarette. He glanced at the cup of coffee John had poured for him without touching it and raised his voice to ask, "Could I get some fresh coffee, too, Rose, please?"
After this Langham leveled his eye on his brother-in-law and asked airily, "Well, John, how's everything with you?"
After that, Langham looked at his brother-in-law and asked casually, "So, John, how's everything with you?"
"Fine as silk, Charles," replied Hampstead. "How is it with you?"
"Smooth as silk, Charles," Hampstead replied. "What about you?"
"Never better," declared Langham. "Never saw such sunsets in your life as they are having up the Monterey coast. I tell you there never were such colors. There was one there in December,"—and he launched into a detailed description of it, his eyes, his face, his hands, his whole body laboring to convey the picture which his animated spirits proclaimed was still upon the screen of his mind.
"I couldn’t be better," Langham said. "You’ve never seen sunsets like the ones along the Monterey coast. I swear, the colors are amazing. There was one in December,"—and he began describing it in detail, with his eyes, his face, his hands, his whole body trying to create the picture that his excited spirit said was still vivid in his mind.
As the description was concluded, Rose placed a platter before him, upon which, garnished with parsley, two small chops appeared, delicately grilled.
As the description finished, Rose placed a platter in front of him, which had two perfectly grilled small chops garnished with parsley.
Abruptly ceasing conversation, Charles sank a knife and fork into one of them and transferred a generous morsel to his mouth.
Without warning, Charles stopped the conversation, took a knife and fork from someone, and shoved a large piece into his mouth.
"Thanks, old girl; just up to your topmost mark," he confessed ungrudgingly, after a few moments, during which, with half-closed eyes, he had been chewing vigorously and with a singleness of purpose rather rare in him.
"Thanks, old girl; just up to your highest point," he said without hesitation after a few moments, during which he had been chewing intently with his eyes half-closed, showing a level of focus that's quite unusual for him.
"Sold any pictures lately?" asked John casually.
"Have you sold any pictures lately?" John asked casually.
"No," said Langham abruptly, lowering his voice, while a look of annoyance shaded his brow. "I dropped in at the gallery first thing, but"—and he shrugged his shoulders—"Nothing doing! However," and he became immediately cheerful again, "Mrs. Lawson has been looking awfully hard at that Grand Canyon canvas. If she buys that, my fortune's made."
"No," Langham said suddenly, lowering his voice, an annoyed expression on his face. "I went to the gallery first thing, but"—he shrugged—"nothing happened! However," he perked up immediately, "Mrs. Lawson has been really interested in that Grand Canyon painting. If she buys it, I’m all set for life."
"And if she doesn't," observed Rose pessimistically.
"And if she doesn't," Rose said with a tone of doubt.
"And if she doesn't?" her husband exclaimed with sudden irritation. "Well—it'll be made just the same. You see if it isn't! Oh, say!" and a light broke upon his face so merry that it immediately dissipated every sign of annoyance. "What do you think? I saw Owens to-day, the fellow who auctions alleged oil paintings at a minimum of two dollars each. You know the scheme—pictures painted while you wait—roses, chrysanthemums, landscapes even. Well, he offered me fifteen dollars a day to paint pictures for him. Think of it! To sit in the window before a gaping crowd painting those miserable daubs, a dozen or two a day, while he auctions them off. His impudence! If I had been as big as you are, Jack, I would have punched him."
"And what if she doesn’t?" her husband said, suddenly annoyed. "Well—either way, it’ll get done. Just wait! Oh, wait!" A big smile spread across his face, instantly making his irritation disappear. "Guess what? I ran into Owens today, the guy who auctions off those so-called oil paintings starting at two bucks each. You know how it is—pictures painted right there—roses, chrysanthemums, even landscapes. Anyway, he offered me fifteen dollars a day to paint for him. Can you believe it? To sit in the window in front of a crowd, cranking out those terrible pieces, about a dozen a day, while he sells them off. What a nerve! If I were as big as you, Jack, I would have punched him."
"Fifteen dollars a day," commented Rose thoughtfully.
"Fifteen dollars a day," Rose said, considering it.
"Yes," laughed Langham, his little black eyes a-twinkle, as he clipped the last morsel from the first of his chops. "The idea!"
"Yeah," laughed Langham, his small black eyes shining, as he sliced the last piece from the first of his chops. "What an idea!"
"Well, I hope you took it," his wife suggested.
"Well, I hope you said yes to it," his wife said.
"Rose!" exclaimed Langham, rising bolt upright at the table and looking into her face as if she had unwarrantably and unexpectedly hurled the blackest insult. "Rose! An artist like me!"
"Rose!" Langham yelled, springing up from the table and looking at her as if she had just insulted him out of the blue. "Rose! An artist like me!"
"It is the kind of a job for an artist like you," she rejoined stingingly, with a sarcastic emphasis on just the right words.
"It's the type of job for an artist like you," she said sharply, adding a sarcastic emphasis on just the right words.
"Oh, my God! My God!" exclaimed the man sharply, turning from the table, while he threw his hands dramatically upward and clutched at the back of his head, after which he took a turn up and down the room as if beside himself with unutterable emotions.
"Oh my God! My God!" the man yelled, turning away from the table, throwing his hands up dramatically, and grabbing the back of his head. Then he started pacing back and forth in the room, as if he were overwhelmed with strong emotions.
John judged that this was the fitting moment for his withdrawal, but Langham's distress of mind was not too great for him to observe the movement and to follow. He overtook his brother-in-law in the studio-parlor, and his manner was coolly importunate.
John felt it was the right time to leave, but Langham's state of mind wasn't so occupied that he didn't notice the movement and follow. He caught up with his brother-in-law in the studio-parlor, approaching him with a relaxed yet firm demeanor.
"Say, old man!" he whispered, "could you let me have five? I'm a little short on carfare, and you'll be gone in the morning before I get up."
"Hey, man!" he whispered, "can you lend me five bucks? I'm a little short on bus fare, and you'll be gone in the morning before I wake up."
"Sure," exclaimed John, without a moment's hesitation, delving in the depths of the pocket from which he had produced the money for the rent, and handing out a five-dollar piece.
"Sure," John said right away, reaching into the pocket where he had taken out the money for the rent, and handing over a five-dollar bill.
"Thanks, old chap," said Langham, seizing it eagerly and hastening away, after an affectionate slap on the shoulder of his bigger and as he thought baser metaled brother-in-law. He did not, however, say that he would repay the loan, and Hampstead did not remark that it was the last gold coin in his pocket and that he should have no more till pay day, ten days hence.
"Thanks, man," Langham said, eagerly taking it and rushing off after giving his bigger and, in his opinion, less deserving brother-in-law a friendly slap on the shoulder. He didn't mention that he would pay back the loan, and Hampstead didn't bring up that it was the last gold coin in his pocket and that he wouldn't have any more until payday, ten days later.
John let his admiration for the assurance of Langham play for a moment, and then turned to the rear of the studio, opened a door, struck a match, and groped his way to a naked gas jet. The sudden flare of light revealed a lean-to room, meant originally for nobody knew what, but turned into a bedroom. The only article of furniture which piqued curiosity in the least was a table against the wall, across which a long plank had been balanced. Upon it and equilibrated as carefully as the plank itself, was a row of books of many shapes and sizes and in various stages of preservation. This plank was John's library.
John paused to admire Langham's confidence, then headed to the back of the studio, opened a door, lit a match, and made his way to a bare gas jet. The sudden light revealed a makeshift room that had an unknown original purpose but was now used as a bedroom. The only piece of furniture that caught his eye was a table against the wall with a long plank balanced across it. On this plank, which was as carefully positioned as the table itself, sat a row of books of different shapes and sizes in various conditions. This plank was John's library.
Stuck about upon the walls were several large photogravures, portraying various stirring scenes in history, mostly Roman. They were unframed and fastened crudely to the wall with pins. Evidently this was the living place of an untidy man.
Several large photogravures were pinned to the walls, showcasing various thrilling moments in history, mostly Roman. They were unframed and haphazardly attached to the wall with pins. It was clear that this was the living space of someone disorganized.
The tiny table, with its balanced over-load of books, was directly beneath the gas. John dropped heavily into the wooden chair before it and drew to him a number of sheets of paper, upon which, with much labor and many erasings, he began to fashion a sort of motto or legend. Satisfied at length with his work, he printed the finished legend swiftly in rude capital letters in the center of a fresh sheet, snatched down the picture of a Christian martyr which occupied the central space above his library, and with the same four pins affixed his motto in that particular spot, where it would greet him instantly upon opening the door, and where it would be the last thing upon which his eyes fell as he went to sleep and the first when he awakened in the morning.
The small table, stacked with books, was right under the gas light. John sank heavily into the wooden chair in front of it and pulled a pile of paper towards him, where he started to create a motto or saying, putting in a lot of effort and making many corrections. After working on it for a while, he quickly printed the finished motto in bold capital letters on a new sheet, took down a picture of a Christian martyr that was hanging above his library, and with the same four pins, attached his motto in that spot. It would be the first thing he saw when he opened the door and the last thing he looked at before going to sleep, as well as the first thing he saw when he woke up in the morning.
Once it was in position, he stood off and admired it, reading aloud:
Once it was set up, he stepped back and admired it, reading out loud:
"ETERNAL HAMMERING IS THE PRICE OF SUCCESS!"
"Relentless hard work is the key to success!"
"That's the stuff," he croaked enthusiastically.
"That's it," he said excitedly.
"Eternal hammering!" And then he paused a moment, after which his reverie was continued aloud. "That actor was telling me to-day about technique. He said: 'There's a right way to do everything—to pitch a horseshoe even.' He's right. The fellow with the best technique will knock the highest persimmon. What makes me such a good stenographer? Technique. What makes me such a bum office flunkey? The lack of technique—no voice—no form—no self-confidence. I am a young-man-afraid-of-himself—that's who I am. Technique first and then—gravitation! That's the idea!"
"Eternal hammering!" He paused for a moment, then continued to express his thoughts. "That actor was telling me today about technique. He said, 'There's a right way to do everything—even throwing a horseshoe.' He's right. The person with the best technique will achieve the most. What makes me a great stenographer? Technique. What makes me a terrible office assistant? The lack of technique—no voice—no form—no self-confidence. I'm just a young man who's afraid of himself—that's who I am. Technique first, and then—gravity! That’s the idea!"
By gravitation, however, Hampstead did not mean that law which keeps the heavenly bodies from getting on the wrong side of the street, but that process, which in his short life he had already observed, by means of which the man in the crowd who takes advantage of his opportunities and, by the dig of an elbow here, the insert of a shoulder there, and the stiff thrust of a foot and leg yonder, sooner or later arrives opposite the gateway of his particular desires.
By gravitation, Hampstead wasn’t talking about the law that keeps celestial bodies from crashing into each other, but rather the process he had observed in his brief life, where someone in a crowd takes their opportunities, using an elbow jab here, a shoulder nudge there, and a strong push with a foot and leg elsewhere, ultimately making it to the entrance of their particular desires.
Mere opportunism? That and a little more; a sort of conviction that fortune herself is something of an opportunist, that what a man wants to do, fortune, sooner or later, will help him to do, if he only wills himself in the direction of the want early enough and long enough to give the fickle jade her chance.
Is it just opportunism? It's that and more; it’s the belief that luck is a bit of an opportunist too, and that whatever someone genuinely wants, luck will eventually help them attain it, as long as they commit to that desire early enough and stick with it long enough to give unpredictable fortune a chance.
By way of proceeding immediately to hammer, Hampstead reached for a heavy calf-bound volume, bearing the imprint of the Los Angeles Public Library, and settled himself to read.
Without wasting any time, Hampstead picked up a large book with a leather cover that had the Los Angeles Public Library stamp on it and settled in to read.
Most people in the railroad office were tired when they finished their day's work. They were done with effort. John, however, was just ready to begin. They thought of recreation; John thought only of hammering.
Most people in the railroad office were worn out by the end of the day. They were ready to unwind. John, on the other hand, was just getting into things. While they thought about resting, John concentrated entirely on hammering.
Since his scholastic education had been broken off in the middle by economic necessities, he had formed the plan of reading at night the entire written history of the world, from the first cuneiform inscription down to the last edition of the last newspaper. In pursuance of this plan, he had already traveled far down the centuries, and it was with eagerness that he adjusted his eye-shade to-night, because when he lifted the cover of his book he knew that he would swing open the doors on one of the greatest centuries in human history, the century in which the world discovered the individual. Hampstead was himself an individual. This was in some sense the story of his own discovery.
Because his education had been disrupted by financial issues, he intended to read the complete history of the world at night, from the earliest cuneiform writings to the latest edition of the most current newspaper. Sticking to this plan, he had already made significant headway through the centuries, and tonight he eagerly adjusted his eye-shade, knowing that when he opened his book, he would explore one of the most incredible centuries in human history—the century when the world recognized the individual. Hampstead was, in fact, an individual. In some ways, this was the story of his own discovery.
When John had been reading for perhaps half an hour, there came a bird-like tap at his door, accompanied by a suppressed giggle.
After John had been reading for about thirty minutes, he heard a bird-like tap on his door, followed by a soft giggle.
"Who comes there?" called the student in sepulchral tones, stabbing the page at a particular spot with his thumb, while his eyes were lifted.
"Who's there?" the student called in a serious tone, pointing at a specific spot on the page with his thumb as he looked up.
The only audible sound was another giggle, but the door swung open mysteriously, revealing two small, white-robed figures silhouetted against the shadows in the studio.
The only sound was another giggle, but the door creaked open unexpectedly, revealing two small figures in white robes standing in the shadows of the studio.
"Enter, ghosts!" John commanded, in the same sepulchral voice, while his eyes fell again upon his pages. The ghosts chortled and advanced, but with great circumspection, to the little table with its dangerously balanced bookshelf, its miscellaneous litter of papers, and its silent, absorbed student.
"Come in, ghosts!" John commanded in the same spooky tone, as he shifted his gaze back to his pages. The ghosts laughed softly and moved forward cautiously, towards the small table with its wobbly bookshelf, the scattered papers around, and the quiet, focused student.
Tayna, her long burnished curls cascading over the white of her nightgown, and her eyes shining softly, ducked her head and arose under one arm of her uncle, where presently she felt herself drawn close with an affectionate, satisfying sort of squeeze. The boy, approaching from the other side, laid an arm upon the shoulder of the man, and stood watching with fascination the eyes of his uncle in their steady sweep from side to side of the printed page.
Tayna, her long shiny curls draping over the white of her nightgown and her eyes softly glowing, lowered her head and stood up under one arm of her uncle, where she instantly felt a warm, comforting squeeze. The boy, coming from the other side, rested an arm on the man's shoulder and watched in fascination as his uncle's eyes steadily moved back and forth across the printed page.
"Uncle John," asked Tayna shyly, burying her face in his neck as she put the question, "when will you be President?"
"Uncle John," Tayna asked nervously, burying her face in his neck as she inquired, "when are you going to be President?"
"When shall you be President?" corrected the boy, looking across at his sister with that same old-mannish expression which was a part of all he said and did.
"When"will"Are you the President?" the boy corrected, looking at his sister with that same wise-guy expression that was part of everything he said and did.
Hampstead cuddled the girl closer, and his eye abandoned the page to look down the bridge of his nose into distance.
Hampstead pulled the girl in closer and turned his gaze away from the page to look down the bridge of his nose into the distance.
"Why?" he asked presently.
"Why?" he asked later.
"Oh, because," said Tayna, with a little shiver of eagerness, "I can hardly wait."
"Oh, because," said Tayna, shivering slightly with excitement, "I can hardly wait."
Hampstead's eyes wandered to his motto on the wall. The eyes of the boy followed and spelled out the letters wonderingly, but in silence.
Hampstead looked over at his motto on the wall. The boy's eyes followed and quietly mouthed the letters with curiosity.
"We must be able to wait," said John, squeezing Tayna again. "It's a long, long way; but if we just keep on keeping on, why, after a while we are there, you know."
"We need to be patient," John said, hugging Tayna again. "It's a long journey, but if we just keep pushing through, we'll get there eventually, you know."
Tayna sighed and reached up a round, plump arm till it encircled Hampstead's neck, as she asked, still more shyly:
Tayna sighed and stretched her soft, curvy arm around Hampstead's neck, asking even more shyly:
"And when you are President, every one will know just how good and great you are, and they won't call you awkward nor—nor homely any more, will they?"
"When you become President, everyone will see how amazing you are, and they won't call you awkward or unattractive anymore, right?"
A flush and a chuckle marked John's reception of this query, after which he observed hastily and a bit apprehensively:
John smiled and laughed at the question, then quickly and somewhat nervously replied:
"Say, you wet little goldfishes! Remember that you are never, never, now or any time, howsoever odd I bear myself, to breathe a word to anybody, not to a single soul, not to your mamma or your papa or your Sunday-school teacher or anybody, of all these nice little play secrets which we have between ourselves."
"Hey, you little goldfish! Just remember, no matter how weird I act, you're never to tell anyone—no one at all, not your mom, dad, Sunday school teacher, or anyone—about all these fun little secrets we share."
An instant seriousness came over the children's faces.
The kids' faces instantly grew serious.
"Cross my heart," murmured Tayna, with a twitch of her slender finger across her breast.
"I promise," Tayna whispered, brushing her slender finger across her chest.
"And hope to die," added Dick, with a funeral solemnity, as he completed Tayna's cross by a vertical movement of a stubby thumb in the direction of his own wishbone of a breast.
"And I swear I'll die," added Dick, in a seriously dramatic tone, as he completed Tayna's cross by moving his thick thumb vertically toward his wishbone-like chest.
Hampstead looked relieved.
Hampstead seemed relieved.
"But," affirmed Tayna stoutly, "they are not play secrets. They are real secrets. Aren't they?"
"But," Tayna said confidently, "they're not just secrets for fun. They are actual secrets. Right?"
John looked up at his motto again.
John looked at his motto once more.
"Yes," he said in a low, determined voice. "They are real secrets."
"Yeah," he said in a quiet, resolute voice. "They are actual secrets."
"And," half-declared, half-questioned Dick, "if you aren't President, you are going to be some other kind of a very great man?
"And," Dick said, sounding both certain and questioning, "if you’re not President, you’re going to be some other kind of really important person?"
"Aren't you?" the boy persisted, when Hampstead was silent.
"Aren't you?" the boy continued, when Hampstead remained silent.
"Tell you to-morrow," laughed John. "Good night, ghosts!" and with a swift assault of his lips upon the cheeks of either, he gently impelled them toward the door.
"I'll let you know tomorrow," John laughed. "Good night, ghosts!" With a quick kiss on each of their cheeks, he gently guided them toward the door.
"Good night, your Excellency!" giggled Tayna.
"Good night, Your Excellency!" Tayna giggled.
"Good night, my counselors," responded Hampstead, reaching for his book.
"Good night, my advisors," Hampstead said, picking up his book.
An hour later Hampstead was still reading. Another hour later he was still reading. But something like a quarter of an hour beyond that, when it might have been, say, near half-past eleven, he was not reading. He was turning his head strangely from side to side and digging a knuckle into his eyes. A surprising thing had happened. He could no longer see the lines upon the page—nor the page itself—nor the book—nor anything!
An hour later, Hampstead was still reading. Another hour later, he was still reading. But about fifteen minutes after that, probably around 11:30, he had stopped reading. He was twisting his head weirdly from side to side and rubbing a knuckle into his eyes. Something surprising had happened. He could no longer see the lines on the page—nor the page itself—nor the book—nor anything!
His first impression was that the gas had gone out; but this swiftly gave way to the conviction that he had gone blind—stone blind!—and so suddenly that it happened right between the beheading of one of the queens of Henry the Eighth and the marrying of another. He was now tardily conscious that for some time his eyes had been giving him pain, that he had rubbed them periodically to clear away white opacities that appeared upon the page; but now there was no pain; they were suffused with moisture, and the room was dark.
His first thought was that the gas had gone out, but that quickly changed to the belief that he had gone blind—completely blind!—and it happened so suddenly that it was right between the beheading of one of Henry the Eighth's queens and the marrying of another. He now realized, a bit late, that for a while his eyes had been hurting, and he had been rubbing them periodically to get rid of the white spots that appeared on the page; but now there was no pain; they were filled with tears, and the room was dark.
After an interval he could make out the gaslight glowing feebly like the tiny glare of a candle visible in some distant pit of darkness, but he could discern no shapes about the room. Not one!
After some time, he could see the gaslight faintly glowing like a candle flickering in the distance, but he couldn't make out any shapes in the room. Not a single one!
A horrible fear stole into his breast and chilled it. All of him had suddenly come to naught, and just as he was getting started. He turned futile, streaming orbs up to where his new-made motto should loom upon the wall. It was there, of course, mocking at him now; but he could not see it. He could not see the wall even. For fully five minutes he sat in darkness, his hands clasped above his bowed head. Then he arose and groped his way along the wall to the door and opened it, and stood facing out into the grotesque dark of the studio. He thought of trying to grope his way across it—of calling out—but decided to wait a few minutes.
A deep fear took hold of him, leaving him feeling cold inside. Everything he had worked for seemed to disappear just as he was about to start. He looked up hopelessly at where his new motto should be displayed on the wall. It was there, of course, taunting him, but he couldn’t see it. He couldn’t even see the wall. For five full minutes, he sat in the darkness with his hands over his bowed head. Then he stood up, felt his way along the wall to the door, opened it, and faced the strange darkness of the studio. He thought about trying to find his way across or calling out but decided to wait a few more minutes.
He felt stricken, broken, overwhelmed. His life, his career, himself were ruined. He required time to get used to the sensation, time to adjust his mind to the extent of the calamity and to gather some elements of fortitude wherewith to face the world. Not even Rose must see him broken and shattered as he felt right now.
He felt crushed, defeated, and completely overwhelmed. His life, career, and identity were all in ruins. He needed time to process his feelings, adjust his mindset to the magnitude of the disaster, and find some strength to face the world. Not even Rose should see him as broken and shattered as he felt right now.
Turning back, he closed the door, felt his way to the gas, and turned it off. He had no need of gas now. Then he lay down, fully clothed, upon the bed, with a cold cloth upon his eyes, thinking flightily and feeling very sorry for himself.
He turned around, closed the door, found the gas, and turned it off. He didn’t need it anymore. Then he lay down fully dressed on the bed with a cold cloth over his eyes, thinking aimlessly and feeling really sorry for himself.
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER 3
WHEN THE DARK WENT AWAY
WHEN THE DARKNESS FADED
+--------------------------------+
| 513 |
| General Freight Department |
| CALIFORNIA CONSOLIDATED |
| RAILWAY COMPANY |
| ROBERT MITCHELL, |
| General Freight Agent. |
| Come on in! |
+--------------------------------+
This was the sign on the door that John Hampstead had opened every morning for seven years. This morning he did not open it, and there was something like consternation when as late as nine-thirty the chair of the big, amiable, stenographic drudge was still vacant. Old Heitmuller, the chief clerk, after swearing his way helplessly from one point of the compass to another, was about to dispatch the office boy to Hampstead's residence.
This was the sign on the door that John Hampstead had opened every morning for seven years. This morning, he didn’t open it, and by nine-thirty, there was a sense of panic as the chair of the big, friendly stenographer remained empty. Old Heitmuller, the chief clerk, after swearing frustratedly in every direction, was about to send the office boy to Hampstead's house.
Inside, and unaware of all this pother, sat the General Freight Agent. Big of body, with the topography of his father's heath upon his wide face, soft in the heart and hard in the head, Robert Mitchell was a man of no airs. His origin was probably shanty Irish, and he didn't care who suspected it. By painful labor, a ready smile, a hearty laugh, a square deal to his company and as square a deal to the public as he could give—"consistently"—he had got to his present modest eminence. He was going higher and was not particular who suspected that either; but was not boastful, had the respect of all men who knew him well, and the affection of those who knew him intimately.
Inside, completely unaware of the chaos happening outside, sat the General Freight Agent. Big in stature, with his father's rugged features on his broad face, soft-hearted yet stubborn, Robert Mitchell was a down-to-earth guy. He likely came from humble Irish roots, and he didn't care who thought so. Through hard work, a friendly smile, a genuine laugh, and fair dealings with both his company and the public—“as consistently as he could”—he had achieved his current modest position. He aimed to advance further and didn't mind who knew that either; however, he wasn't boastful, had the respect of everyone who truly knew him, and the affection of those who were close to him.
He sat just now in a thoroughly characteristic pose, with the stubby fingers of one fat hand thoughtfully teasing a wisp of reddish brown hair, while his shrewd blue eyes were screwing at the exact significance of the top letter on a pile before him.
He was sitting in a typical pose, with the chubby fingers of one hand curiously playing with a strand of reddish-brown hair, while his sharp blue eyes were focused on deciphering the exact meaning of the top letter on a stack in front of him.
Over in a corner was Mitchell's guest and vast superior, Malden H. Hale, the president of the twelve thousand miles of shining steel which made up the Great South-western Railway System, in which Mitchell's little road nestled like a rabbit in the maw of a python. Mr. Hale was signing some letters dictated yesterday to John, finding them paragraphed and punctuated to his complete satisfaction, with here and there a word better than his own looming up in the context. For a time there was no sound save the scratching of his pen and the fillip of the sheets as he turned them over. Then he chuckled softly, and presently spoke.
In a corner sat Mitchell's guest and direct superior, Malden H. Hale, the president of the twelve thousand miles of shiny steel that made up the Great Southwestern Railway System, where Mitchell's small railway felt like a rabbit trapped in the jaws of a python. Mr. Hale was signing some letters that John had dictated the day before, finding them well-organized and punctuated to his complete satisfaction, with a few phrases better than his own appearing in the text. For a while, the only sounds were the scratching of his pen and the rustling of the pages as he flipped them over. Then he chuckled softly and began to speak.
"Bob," he said, "that's an odd genius, that stenographer out there."
"Bob," he said, "that stenographer out there has a unique kind of talent."
"Yes," replied Mr. Mitchell absently, without looking up from his work, and then suddenly he stabbed the atmosphere with a significant rising inflection: "Genius?"
"Yeah," Mr. Mitchell said distractedly, still focused on his work, and then suddenly he broke the silence with a notable upward tone: "Genius?"
"Well, yes," affirmed Mr. Hale. "Genius! He impresses you first as absurdly incompetent, but his workmanship is really superior, and later you get a suggestion of something back of him, something buried that might come out, you know."
"Yeah," Mr. Hale agreed. "Genius! He might first come off as completely clueless, but his skills are really impressive, and over time you realize there's something more inside him, something buried that could come out, you know."
"I used to think so," the General Freight Agent replied, with a tone which indicated loss of interest in the subject, but being tardily overtaken in his reading by a sense that he had not quite done justice to the big stenographer, he broke the silence to add: "He is a fine character. He has very high thoughts,"—vacancy was in his eye for a moment,—"so high they're cloudy."
"I used to think that," the General Freight Agent said, sounding disinterested. But after realizing he hadn't fully acknowledged the tall stenographer, he broke the silence to add, "He's a great guy. He has really high ambitions,"—there was a moment of emptiness in his gaze,—"so high that they’re a bit unclear."
And that was all. Mr. Hale made no further comment. Mr. Mitchell, a just man, was satisfied that he had done justice. Thus in the minds of two arbiters of the destinies of many men, John Hampstead, loyal, laborious, who had served faithfully for seven years, was lifted for a moment until the sun of prospect flashed upon him,—lifted and then dropped. And they did not even know that nature, too, had dropped him,—that he was blind.
And that was it. Mr. Hale didn’t say anything else. Mr. Mitchell, a fair man, felt he had done the right thing. So, in the minds of the two people determining the futures of many, John Hampstead, who was loyal and hardworking and had served faithfully for seven years, was briefly lifted up until a glimmer of hope appeared—lifted up and then brought back down. And they didn’t even notice that nature had also brought him down—that he was blind.
But just then a privileged person knocked and entered without waiting for an invitation. The newcomer was Doctor Gallagher, the "Company" oculist, his fine, dark eyes aglow with sympathy and importance.
Just then, a privileged person knocked and entered without waiting for an invitation. It was Doctor Gallagher, the company eye doctor, his sharp, dark eyes shining with sympathy and meaning.
"That boy Hampstead," he began abruptly, "is in bad shape."
"That guy Hampstead," he said out of the blue, "is in bad shape."
"Hampstead!" ejaculated Mr. Mitchell antagonistically, as if it were impossible that lumbering mass of bone and muscle could ever be in bad shape.
"Hampstead!" Mr. Mitchell shouted angrily, as if it were impossible for an awkward body of bones and muscle to ever be in poor condition.
"Yes," affirmed the physician, with the air of one who announces a sensation, "he's likely to go blind!"
"Yes," the doctor confirmed, confidently delivering the shocking news, "he's likely going to go blind!"
"No!" ejaculated Mr. Mitchell, in still more emphatic tones of disbelief, though his blue eyes opened wide and grew round with shock and sympathetic apprehension.
"No!" shouted Mr. Mitchell, his voice filled with disbelief, though his blue eyes widened in shock and concern.
"Yes," explained Doctor Gallagher volubly. "Continual transcription, the sweep of the eye from the notebook page to the machine and back, year in and year out, for so long, has broken down the muscular system of the eye. He had a blind spell last night. He can see all right this morning. But to let him go to work would be criminal. I have him in the Company Hospital for two weeks of absolute rest, and then he will be all right. But the typewriter, never again! You can put him on the outside to solicit freight, or something like that."
"Yes," Doctor Gallagher said excitedly. "Going back and forth between the notebook and the machine year after year has really worn out his eye muscles. He experienced a moment of blindness last night. He can see fine this morning, but it would be careless to let him work. I have him in the Company Hospital for two weeks of complete rest, and then he should be okay. But the typewriter? Never again! You can have him working outside to solicit freight or something like that."
A broad grin overspread the features of the General Freight Agent. "You don't know John," he said. "That boy would die of nervousness the first day out. He's afraid of people. Besides," went on Mitchell, "we couldn't get along without him. He knows too much that nobody else knows."
A big smile spread across the General Freight Agent's face. "You don’t know John," he said. "That guy would be really nervous on his first day. He's afraid of people. Plus," Mitchell added, "we can't function without him. He knows too much that no one else does."
"Well, anyway, never again the typewriter!" commanded the doctor from the door, getting out quickly and hurrying away with the consciousness of duty extremely well performed. He knew that he had exaggerated the extent of John's eye-trouble; but he believed that it was necessary to exaggerate it, both to Hampstead and to Mr. Mitchell.
"Anyway, no more typewriter!" the doctor said as he quickly left the room and hurried away, feeling a strong sense of duty accomplished. He realized he had exaggerated the seriousness of John's eye problem, but he believed it was necessary for both Hampstead and Mr. Mitchell.
In his darkened room at the hospital, John was feeling somehow suddenly honored of destiny. People were thinking, talking, caring about him. There was exaltation just in that. But also he was fuming. He wasn't ill. He was simply confined. He could not read. He could not write. He could do nothing but sit in a darkened room according to prescription, and wait. But on the third day Doctor Gallagher said:
In his dim hospital room, John felt unexpectedly grateful to fate. People were thinking about him, talking to him, and showing him care. There was a certain excitement in that. But he was also frustrated. He wasn’t ill. He was just stuck. He couldn’t read. He couldn’t write. He could do nothing but sit in a dark room as instructed and wait. But on the third day, Doctor Gallagher said:
"As soon as it is dusk, you may go out for a swift walk. That's to get exercise. Keep off the main streets; keep away from bright lights, do not try to read signs, to recognize people, or in fact to look at anything closely."
"As soon as it gets dark, you can go out for a quick walk for exercise. Stick to side streets; avoid bright lights, don’t try to read signs, recognize people, or closely examine anything."
John leaped eagerly at this permission, but there was design in his devotion to the new prescription of which the doctor knew nothing. On the fifth day of his confinement, Tayna and Dick, who had been coming every afternoon to sit for an hour in the semi-darkness with their uncle, surprised the interned one doing odd contortions in the depths of his room: twisting his wrists; standing on one foot like a stork and twirling his great heel and toe from the knee in some eccentric imitation of a ballet dancer; then creeping to and fro across the room in a silly series of bowings and scrapings and salutings that threw Dick into irrepressible laughter. Caught shamefacedly in the very midst of these absurdities, John confessed to the two of them what he would at the moment have confessed to no other living being—last of all to Bessie.
John eagerly seized the opportunity to participate, but there was an underlying reason for his excitement about the new treatment that the doctor was unaware of. On the fifth day of his confinement, Tayna and Dick, who had been visiting every afternoon to spend an hour in the dim light with their uncle, saw him performing odd movements in the depths of his room: twisting his wrists, standing on one foot like a stork, and spinning on his heel and toe from the knee in a quirky imitation of a ballet dancer. Then he began shuffling back and forth across the room in a goofy series of bows and scrapes that had Dick bursting into uncontrollable laughter. Embarrassed and caught in the act of these ridiculous antics, John admitted to both of them what he wouldn't have confessed to anyone else — especially not to Bessie.
"I am taking lessons," he said, "from an actor. He is going to make me easy and graceful, so people won't call me awkward any more—nor homely," and he looked significantly at Tayna.
"I'm taking lessons," he said, "from an actor. He's going to help me be more relaxed and graceful, so people won't call me awkward anymore—or ugly," and he stared directly at Tayna.
"Oh," the children both gasped respectfully, and repeated with a kind of awe in their voices: "From an actor!"
"Oh," the children both gasped in awe, and echoed with a sense of amazement in their voices: "From an actor!"
"Yes. Every evening the doctor lets me go for a walk. On every other one of these walks I go to the actor's hotel, and he teaches me."
"Yes. Every evening the doctor allows me to go for a walk. On every other one of these walks, I visit the actor's hotel, and he teaches me."
"Awh! An actor-r-r!" breathed Dick again, his features depicting profoundness both of impression and speculation.
"Wow! An actor!" Dick exclaimed again, his face reflecting deep thought and curiosity.
"Say!" he proposed presently. "I would rather you would be an actor than a president, anyway."
"You know what?" he proposed after a moment. "I’d rather you become an actor than a president."
John laughed. "I am not going to be an actor," he said, "I am only going to be polished till I shine like a human diamond." And then he devoted himself to the entertainment of his callers.
John laughed. "I’m not going to be an actor," he said, "I just want to be refined until I shine like a human diamond." Then he turned his attention to entertaining his guests.
"Remember! Never again the typewriter!" the physician adjured sternly, when the fortnight of John's captivity was done. For although conveying this verdict immediately to Mitchell, the doctor had postponed its announcement to his patient till his discharge from the hospital. John was stunned. The typewriter was his bread. At first he rebelled, but with a rush like the swirl of waters over his head, the memory of that night when he was blind for an hour came to him and humbled him.
"Remember! Never use the typewriter again!" the doctor warned firmly when John's two weeks in confinement were over. Although he shared this news with Mitchell right away, the doctor chose to wait until John's discharge from the hospital to tell him directly. John was stunned. The typewriter was his source of income. At first, he pushed back, but then the memory of that night when he was blind for an hour came rushing back, reminding him of the situation.
With the trembling courage of a coward, he opened the door of room 513; saw with sickening heart the strange face at his desk, shook the flabby hand of Heitmuller, and inwardly braced himself to enter for the last time between the double doors, where presently he confessed his plight as if it had been a crime.
With shaky courage, he opened the door to room 513; saw with a sickening feeling the unfamiliar face at his desk, shook the weak hand of Heitmuller, and mentally prepared himself to step through the double doors one last time, where he would soon confess his situation as if it were a crime.
"You don't imagine we would let you go, do you?" Mr. Mitchell asked, while an expression of amazement grew upon his face till it became a laugh. "Why, Jack"—Mr. Mitchell had never called him Jack before—"we should have to pay you a salary just to stick around and keep the rest of us straight."
"You don't seriously think we'd let you go, do you?" Mr. Mitchell asked, a look of surprise crossing his face until it turned into a laugh. "Well, Jack"—Mr. Mitchell had never called him Jack before—"we'd have to pay you a salary just to stick around and keep us all in check."
The stenographer gulped. It was not the first note of praise he had ever received from this kindly railroad man, but it was the first time Mr. Mitchell or any one else in that whole office had ever acknowledged to John that he was valuable for what he knew as well as for what he beat out of his finger-tips.
The stenographer took a deep breath. It wasn't the first compliment he had gotten from this considerate railroad employee, but it was the first time Mr. Mitchell or anyone else in the office acknowledged to John that he was important not just for his typing skills but also for his knowledge.
"You are going to be my private secretary," explained Mr. Mitchell, still chuckling at the simplicity of John. "I have few letters to write, and you know enough to do most of them without dictation. You keep me reminded of things; handle my telephone calls and appointments. Gallagher says your eyes will probably give you no trouble whatever under these conditions. The salary will be fifteen dollars more a month."
"You're going to be my personal assistant," Mr. Mitchell said, still chuckling at John's innocence. "I have a few letters to write, and you know enough to handle most of them without me dictating. You'll keep me organized, manage my phone calls, and handle my schedule. Gallagher says your eyesight should be just fine for this. The pay will be an extra fifteen dollars a month."
The big awkward man was too confusedly grateful and overwhelmed even to attempt to murmur his thanks. Instead, he did a thing of unheard-of boldness. He reached over and touched the General Freight Agent on the arm,—just stabbed him in the upper, fleshy part of the arm with a thrust of his stiff fingers, accompanying the act with a monosyllabic croak. It was a clumsy touch, and it was presuming; but to a man of understanding, it was eloquent.
The big, clumsy guy was so mixed up and grateful that he couldn't even get the words out to say thank you. Instead, he did something really gutsy. He leaned over and tapped the General Freight Agent on the arm—just poked him in the soft part of the upper arm with a jab of his stiff fingers, making a harsh sound. It was an awkward touch and a bit too forward; but to someone who got it, it said a lot.
After one month in this new position, John found himself seeing the transportation business through new glasses. He had passed from details to principles, and the change stimulated his mind enormously.
After a month in his new role, John realized he was seeing the transportation business in a whole new way. He had moved from concentrating on details to grasping concepts, and this shift really boosted his mindset.
One of his new duties now was to sit at the General Freight Agent's elbow in conferences, and later to make summaries of the arguments pro and con. In transcribing Mr. Mitchell's part of these talks, it interested John to elaborate a little. Soon he ventured to make the General Freight Agent's points stronger when he felt it could be done, and then waited, after laying the transcript on the big man's desk, for some word of reproof. Reproof did not come, and yet John thought the changes must be noticed.
One of his new responsibilities was to sit next to the General Freight Agent during meetings and later summarize the pros and cons of the topics discussed. While transcribing Mr. Mitchell's contributions to these conversations, John found it interesting to add a bit more detail. Soon, he began to reinforce the General Freight Agent's points whenever he thought it was suitable, and then he would wait after placing the transcript on the big man's desk for any feedback. But the feedback never came, and John assumed the changes had to be noticed.
But one day H. B. Anderson, Assistant General Freight Agent of the San Francisco and El Paso, a rival line, was in the office.
But one day, H. B. Anderson, the Assistant General Freight Agent of the San Francisco and El Paso, a rival company, was in the office.
"Mitchell," Anderson began, "I am compelled to admit your argument reads a blamed sight stronger than it sounded to me the other day."
"Mitchell," Anderson said, "I have to admit your argument sounds a lot stronger than it did to me the other day."
At this the General Freight Agent laughed complacently.
At this, the General Freight Agent chuckled in satisfaction.
"The point about the demurrage especially," went on Anderson. "I didn't remember that somehow."
"The thing about the demurrage, especially," Anderson said. "I somehow forgot about that."
"Um," said the General Freight Agent in a puzzled way and picked up the transcript of the argument. As he scanned it, his face grew more puzzled; then light broke. "Yes," he replied emphatically, "that's the strongest point, in my judgment."
"Um," said the General Freight Agent, looking puzzled as he picked up the transcript of the argument. As he read through it, his expression revealed even more confusion until he suddenly got it. "Yes," he replied confidently, "that's the strongest point, in my opinion."
"Well," confessed Anderson, "it knocks me out. I am now agreeable to your construction."
"Well," Anderson confessed, "I'm amazed. I agree with your interpretation."
The private secretary listened from his little cubby-hole with mingled exultation and apprehension. When the visitor had gone, the General Freight Agent walked in and tossed the transcript upon the secretary's table. John looked up timidly. The Mitchell brow was ridged and thoughtful.
The private secretary listened from his small office, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. When the visitor left, the General Freight Agent came in and dropped the transcript on the secretary's desk. John looked up cautiously. The Mitchell brow was furrowed and thoughtful.
"Hampstead," he declared with an air of grave reluctance, "I guess I'll have to lose you, after all."
"Hampstead," he said seriously, "I guess I have to let you go after all."
"What, sir," gasped John, guilty terror shaking him somewhere inside.
"What, sir," John gasped, a guilty fear trembling inside him.
At the change in John's face, Mitchell threw back his head and laughed; one of those huge, hearty, bellowing laughs at his own humor, from which he extracted so much enjoyment.
At the change in John's expression, Mitchell threw his head back and laughed; one of those big, hearty, booming laughs at his own joke, which brought him so much joy.
"Yes," he specified, "I am going to put you in the rate department. You have the making of a great railroad man in you. What you need now is the fundamentals. That's where you get 'em. Your brains are coming out, John. I always thought you had 'em,—but it certainly took you a long time to get any of them into the show window."
"Yes," he said, "I'm going to put you in the rates department. You have the potential to be a great railroad worker. What you need now is to learn the basics. That's where you will do that. You're really demonstrating your intelligence, John. I always believed you had it in you—but it definitely took you some time to show it."
"It was seven years before you let me get to the window at all," suggested John, meaning to be a little bit vengeful.
"It took you seven years to finally let me get to the window," John said, sounding a bit bitter.
"Nobody's fault but yours, my boy," said the G.F.A. brusquely, over his shoulder. "By the way," he remarked, turning back again, "you aren't afraid of people any more, either."
"It’s nobody’s fault but yours, my boy," the G.F.A. said sharply, looking back. "By the way," he added, turning around again, "you’re not afraid of people anymore, either."
John flushed with pleasure. This was really the most desirable compliment Mitchell could bestow.
John felt excited. This was definitely the most flattering compliment Mitchell could give.
"I think I am getting a little more confidence in myself," the big man confessed, glowing modestly.
"I think I'm feeling a bit more confident in myself," the big man admitted, shining with modesty.
This was what three months of Kenton and "old Delsarte", as the actor called the great French apostle of intelligible anatomy, had done for John.
This came from three months with Kenton and "old Delsarte," as the actor called the great French teacher of clear body movement, which had made a significant impact on John.
But Kenton and "old Delsarte" were doing something else to John that was vastly more serious, but of which Robert Mitchell received no hint until nearly a year later, when the knowledge came to him suddenly with a shock that jarred and almost disconcerted him. It was somewhere about noon of a day in February, and he had just touched the button for John Hampstead, rate clerk. Instead of John, Heitmuller answered the summons, laughing softly.
But Kenton and "old Delsarte" were doing something to John that was much more serious, and Robert Mitchell had no clue until almost a year later, when the realization suddenly hit him with a shock that nearly threw him off balance. It was around noon on a February day, and he had just pressed the button for John Hampstead, the rate clerk. Instead of John, Heitmuller answered the call, laughing softly.
Now in the rate department John had made an amazing success. In six months gray-headed clerks were seeking his opinions earnestly. At the present moment he was in charge of all rates west of Ogden, Albuquerque, and El Paso, and half the department took orders from him.
Now in the rates department, John had achieved significant success. In just six months, experienced clerks were valuing his opinions seriously. At that time, he was responsible for all rates west of Ogden, Albuquerque, and El Paso, and half of the department reported to him.
"John's away at rehearsal," explained Heitmuller, still chuckling.
"John's at rehearsal," Heitmuller said, still laughing.
"At rehearsal?"
"At practice?"
"Yes,—he's going to play Ursus, the giant, in Quo Vadis, with Mowrey's Stock Company at the Burbank next week."
"Yes, he’s going to play Ursus, the giant, in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."Quo Vadis"with Mowrey's Stock Company at the Burbank next week."
"The hell!" ejaculated the General Freight Agent, while a look of blank astonishment came upon his usually placid features. "When did that bug bite him?"
"What the heck!" shouted the General Freight Agent, his usually calm face showing total shock. "When did that bug bite him?"
"I can't tell yet whether it's a bite or only an itch," grinned Heitmuller. "For a while he was reciting at smokers and parties and things, and then I heard he was teaching elocution at home nights. Now he's got a small dramatic company and goes out around giving one-act plays and scenes from Shakespeare. Pretty good, too, they say!"
"I can't tell if it's a bite or just an itch," Heitmuller grinned. "For a while, he was performing at bars and parties and things, and then I heard he was teaching public speaking at home in the evenings. Now he has a small drama group and goes around putting on one-act plays and scenes from Shakespeare. Pretty good, too, they say!"
"Well, I be damned," Mitchell commented, when Heitmuller had finished.
"Wow, I can't believe it," Mitchell said when Heitmuller finished.
"He's only away from eleven-thirty to one-thirty," explained Heitmuller. "He was so anxious and does so much more work than any two men that I couldn't refuse him."
"He's been away from 11:30 to 1:30," Heitmuller explained. "He’s so enthusiastic and does way more work than two people put together that I couldn't turn him down."
"Of course not," assented Mitchell.
"Definitely not," agreed Mitchell.
"Besides," added the chief clerk, "he might have gone, anyway. John's getting a little headstrong, I've noticed, since he's coming out so fast."
"Besides," said the chief clerk, "he might have left anyway. I've noticed that John has become a bit too confident since he's been moving up so fast."
"Naturally," observed Mitchell drily, after which he dismissed Heitmuller and appeared to dismiss the subject by turning again to his desk.
"Sure," Mitchell said flatly, then he waved off Heitmuller and appeared to drop the subject by turning back to his desk.
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER 4
ADVENT AND ADVENTURE
ADVENT AND ADVENTURE
But the General Freight Agent took care that Mrs. Mitchell, Bessie, and himself were in a box at the Burbank on the following Monday night, when the curtain went up on the Mowrey Stock Company's sumptuous production of Quo Vadis, which for more than nine days was the talk of the town in the city of angels, oranges, atmosphere, and oil. The Mitchells strained their eyes for a sight of their late-grown protégé, but it appeared he was not "on." However, in the midst of a garden scene with Roman lords, ladies, soldiers in armor and slaves decking the view, there appeared a huge barbarian, long of hair and beard, his torso bound round with an immense bearskin, his sandals tied with thongs, his sinewy limbs apparently unclad, savage bands of silver upon his massy, muscled arms, the alpine ruggedness of his countenance and the light of a fanatical devotion that gleamed in his eye contributing in their every detail to make the creature appear the thing the programme proclaimed him, "Ursus, a Christian Slave."
But the General Freight Agent made sure that Mrs. Mitchell, Bessie, and he had a box at the Burbank the next Monday night when the curtain went up on the Mowrey Stock Company's elaborate production ofQuo Vadis, which had been the talk of the town for over nine days in the City of Angels, with its oranges, vibe, and industry. The Mitchells strained their eyes, hoping to catch a glimpse of their recently developed protégé, but it seemed he wasn't performing that night. However, during a garden scene with Roman lords, ladies, armored soldiers, and slaves adding to the backdrop, a huge barbarian appeared, with long hair and a beard, his torso wrapped in a massive bearskin, sandals laced with thongs, seemingly bare limbs, and savage silver bands across his powerful, muscular arms. The ruggedness of his facial features and the light of fanatical devotion in his eyes made the character look exactly as the program described him, "Ursus, a Christian Slave."
But the programme claimed something more: that this Ursus was John Hampstead.
But the program asserted something more: that this Ursus was John Hampstead.
Mitchell gaped and then rocked uneasily. The thing was unbelievable. If the man would only speak, perhaps some tone of voice—but the man did not speak, not even move. He stood half in the background, far up the center of the stage, while the talk and action of the piece went on beneath his lofty brow, like some mountain towering above a lakelet in which ripples sparkle and fish are leaping. At length, however, stage attention does center on Ursus, when the man enacting St. Peter, struck by the nature-man's appearance of gigantic strength, observes:
Mitchell stared and then shifted uneasily. The situation was unbelievable. If the guy would just say something, maybe we’d get a hint from his tone—but he didn’t say a word, not even moved. He stood partly in the shadows, far back in the middle of the stage, while the dialogue and action unfolded below his imposing presence, like a mountain rising above a small lake where ripples glimmer and fish leap. Eventually, though, the focus on stage changes to Ursus, when the actor playing St. Peter, amazed by the nature-man's incredible strength, comments:
"Thou art strong, my son?"
"Are you strong, my son?"
The rugged human statue moved. In a voice that was low at first but broke quickly into reverberating tones which filled the theater to the rafters, the answer came:
The strong figure of a person moved. In a voice that began quietly but quickly grew into booming tones that filled the theater, the reply came:
"Holy Father! I can break iron like wood!"
"Hey Dad! I can break iron like it's wood!"
As the speech was delivered, the eye of Ursus gleamed, the folded arms unbent, and one mighty muscle flexed the forearm through a short but significant arc, after which the figure resumed its pose of respectful but impressive immobility.
As the speech was delivered, Ursus's eyes lit up, his arms opened wide, and one strong muscle in his forearm flexed briefly but meaningfully, after which he returned to his pose of respectful yet impressive stillness.
In that single speech and gesture Hampstead had achieved a personal success and keyed the play as plausible, for by it he had come to birth before a theater-full as a character equal to the prodigious feats of strength upon which the action turned.
In that single speech and gesture, Hampstead had achieved personal success and made the play credible, as he stood before a full theater as a character capable of the incredible feats of strength that the story relied on.
"Go to the stable, Ursus!" commanded an authoritative voice.
"Head to the stable, Ursus!" commanded a powerful voice.
The huge head of the hairy man, with its crown of long, wild locks was inclined humbly, and with an odd, rolling stride suggestive of enormous animal-like strength, he swung deliberately across the scene and out of it.
The large head of the hairy man, topped with long, messy hair, was bent down in a humble manner. With a unique, rolling walk that suggested remarkable animal-like strength, he moved slowly across the scene and then out of it.
Robert Mitchell, staring fixedly, suddenly nodded his head with satisfaction. At last, in that careening walk, he had seen something that he recognized. That was the walk of Hampstead; but now Mitchell recalled it was long since he had seen that gait, long since he had heard the office door reverberate from a bang of one of those hip joints, long since the big man had made any conspicuous exhibition of the physical awkwardness that once had been so characteristic. And now? Why now John was an actor. Not Nero yonder, harp in hand, looked more nearly like his part. Hampstead had put on the pose, the voice, the walk, as he had put on the bearskin and the beard.
Robert Mitchell, focused intently, suddenly nodded his head in satisfaction. Finally, in that unsteady walk, he recognized something. That was the walk of Hampstead; but now Mitchell realized it had been a long time since he had seen that gait, a long time since he had heard the office door echo from the slam of one of those hip joints, a long time since the big man had shown any noticeable signs of the physical awkwardness that had once been so typical. And now? Now John was an actor. Not even Nero over there, with his harp in hand, looked more like his character. Hampstead had taken on the pose, the voice, the walk, just as he had put on the bearskin and the beard.
"Isn't he w-o-n-d-e-r-f-u-l?" breathed Bessie, with a little squeeze of her father's arm.
"Isn't he amazing?" Bessie whispered, giving her father's arm a gentle squeeze.
Mitchell laughed amiably and reached out for the curling lock upon his brow which was his mainstay in time of mental shipwreck and began to twist it, while he waited impatiently to see more of Ursus.
Mitchell chuckled warmly and reached for the curly lock on his forehead, which he relied on during times of mental confusion, and started to twist it as he impatiently waited to see more of Ursus.
But the play appeared to have forgotten Ursus. A great party was on in the palace of Cæsar. The stage was alive with lights and music, and with the movements of many people—senators in togas, generals in armor, women with jewels in their hair and golden bands upon their white, gracefully swelling arms. There was drinking and laughter and high carousal. In right center, Cæsar upon his throne was singing and pretending to strike notes from a harp of pasteboard and gilt, notes which in reality proceeded from the orchestra pit. At lower left upon a couch sat Lygia, the Christian maiden, beautiful beyond imagining and being greatly annoyed by the love-makings of the half-intoxicated Roman soldier, Vinicius, who had laid aside his helmet and his sword, and was pleading with the lovely but embarrassed girl, at first upon his knees, then standing, with one knee upon the couch, while he trailed his fingers luxuriously through the glossy blackness of her hair.
But the play seemed to have forgotten about Ursus. A big party was going on in Caesar's palace. The stage was alive with lights and music, packed with people—senators in togas, generals in armor, and women adorned with jewels in their hair and gold bands on their elegantly curvy arms. There was drinking, laughter, and wild partying. In the center, Caesar sat on his throne, singing and pretending to play notes on a cardboard and gold harp, while the real music came from the orchestra pit. At the lower left, on a couch, sat Lygia, the beautiful Christian maiden, who was extremely annoyed by the romantic advances of the half-drunk Roman soldier, Vinicius. He had taken off his helmet and sword and was trying to charm the pretty but uncomfortable girl, first on his knees, then standing with one knee on the couch, as he ran his fingers luxuriously through her glossy black hair.
As the love-making proceeded, Lygia's apprehension grew. When Vinicius pressed her tresses to his lips, she shrank from him. When, after another cup of wine and just as the whole court was in raptures over the conclusion of Cæsar's song, Vinicius attempted to place his kisses yet more daringly, Lygia started up with a cry of terror. Instantly there sounded from the wings a bellowing roar of rage, and like a flying fury, the wild, hairy figure of Ursus came bounding upon the scene.
As their closeness grew, Lygia's anxiety heightened. When Vinicius pressed her hair to his lips, she pulled away from him. After another glass of wine, just as everyone was engrossed in the end of Cæsar's song, Vinicius attempted to kiss her more boldly, making Lygia jump up and scream in fear. Right away, a furious roar rang out from the wings, and like a whirlwind, the wild, hairy figure of Ursus burst onto the scene.
Seizing Vinicius by the shoulders, Ursus shook him till all his harness rattled, then hurled him up stage and crashing to the floor. Lygia was swaying dizzily as if about to faint, but with another leap Ursus had gained her side and swung her into his arms, after which he turned and went hurdling across the stage, running in long, springing strides as lightly as a deer, the fair, delicious form of the girl balanced buoyantly on his arms, while her dark hair streamed out and downward over his shoulder—all of this to the complete consternation of the half-drunken Court of Cæsar and the vast and tumultuously expressed delight of the audience, which kept the curtain frisking up and down repeatedly over this climactic conclusion of the second act, while the principals posed and bowed and posed again and bowed again, to the audience, to themselves, and to the scenery. Robert Mitchell even supposed that Ursus was bowing to him, so being naturally polite and somewhat beside himself, the General Freight Agent was on the point of bowing back again when Bessie screamed:
Grabbing Vinicius by the shoulders, Ursus shook him until all his gear rattled, then tossed him toward the back of the stage, crashing him to the floor. Lygia swayed dizzily as if she might faint, but with another leap, Ursus reached her side and lifted her into his arms. He then turned and leapt across the stage, moving in long, springing strides as lightly as a deer, with the lovely, delicate girl balanced gracefully in his arms, her dark hair streaming down over his shoulder. This unexpected scene shocked the half-drunk Court of Caesar and thrilled the audience, which caused the curtain to flap up and down repeatedly after the climactic end of the second act, while the main actors posed and bowed, posing again and bowing again, to the audience, to themselves, and to the scenery. Robert Mitchell even thought that Ursus was bowing to him, so being naturally polite and a bit out of sorts, the General Freight Agent was about to bow back when Bessie screamed:
"Oh! Oh! He bowed directly at me."
"Oh! Oh! He bowed directly at me."
By this time, however, the curtain had recovered from its frenzy and stayed soberly down while the lights came up so the people could read the advertisements on the front. Immediately the tongues of the audience were all a-buzz, and industriously passing up and down the lines of the seats was the information that John Hampstead was a local character. "Oh, yes, indeed,—instructor in public speaking at the Young Men's Christian Association."
By this time, the curtain had settled and remained still as the lights turned on, allowing the audience to read the ads in front. Immediately, the crowd started buzzing, and news quickly spread through the rows that John Hampstead was a local figure. "Oh, yes, definitely—he's a public speaking instructor at the YMCA."
In due course, this piece of interesting information reached the Mitchells in their box.
Eventually, this interesting piece of information made its way to the Mitchells in their box.
"I knew it all along," gurgled Bessie proudly.
"I knew it all along," Bessie said with pride.
"I begin to be jealous," announced Mrs. Mitchell, broad of face, expansive of heart, aggressive of disposition. "I want all these people to know that Ursus is our rate clerk."
"I'm starting to feel jealous," said Mrs. Mitchell, her smile wide, her heart full, and her personality strong. "I want everyone to know that Ursus is our rate clerk."
"And I want them to know," said Mr. Mitchell, by way of venting his disapproval, "that he is spoiling a mighty good rate clerk to make a mighty poor actor."
"And I want them to know," said Mr. Mitchell, clearly upset, "that he's ruining a great rate clerk to make a terrible actor."
"But," pouted the loyal Bessie, "he is not a poor actor. He's a w-o-n-d-e-r-f-u-l actor! You are spoiling the plain truth to make a poor epigram. You," and she looked up pertly at her father, "you are just a bunch of sour grapes! You kept my poor Jack's nose on the grindstone so long that he broke out in a new place, and now you are afraid you'll lose him."
"But," pouted the loyal Bessie, "he's not a bad actor. He's a w-o-n-d-e-r-f-u-l actor! You're twisting the truth to make a weak joke. You," she said, looking up cheekily at her father, "you're just being sore losers! You worked my poor Jack so hard that he cracked under the pressure, and now you're scared you'll lose him."
"Your poor Jack!" sneered Mrs. Mitchell merrily.
"Poor Jack!" Mrs. Mitchell teased playfully.
"Yes—mine!" answered Bessie stoutly. "I always told you Jack Hampstead was a great man in disguise. I saw him first—before he saw himself, almost. I'm going to be his friend for always and for always. Oh, look there!"
"Yes—he's mine!" Bessie said confidently. "I've always thought Jack Hampstead is an amazing guy in disguise. I noticed him first—almost before he even realized it. I'm going to be his friend forever. Oh, look over there!"
The curtain had gone up on an odd, out-of-the-way corner of the imperial city. There had been some colloquy over the gate of a small close, participated in by the vibrant voice of an unseen Ursus and the calmer one of a visible St. Peter, after which the gate opened and Ursus entered, bearing the still fainting form of Lygia in his arms; giving, of course, the desired impression that this fair figure of a woman had been nestling on his great bosom ever since the curtain went down some twelve minutes before, an inference that led some of the clerks in the General Freight Office and other persons scattered through the audience, to envy John. This presumption, however, was some distance from the truth. As a matter of fact, Lygia had but recently resumed her position in the arms of Ursus, while two stage hands, lying prone, had plucked open the gate; and various happenings quite unsuspected of the audience had intervened, at least one of which had been a severe shock to the Puritan nature of John Hampstead.
The curtain had lifted on a strange, distant part of the imperial city. There had been some chatter near the entrance of a small courtyard, featuring the lively voice of an unseen Ursus and the calmer voice of a visible St. Peter. After that, the gate swung open, and Ursus stepped in, carrying the still fainting Lygia in his arms. This created the impression that this beautiful woman had been resting on his broad chest ever since the curtain fell around twelve minutes earlier, making some clerks in the General Freight Office and other audience members envy John. However, this assumption was far from the truth. In reality, Lygia had only just returned to Ursus’s arms, while two stagehands, lying flat, had opened the gate, and various events, unknown to the audience, had taken place—at least one of which was a significant shock to the Puritan nature of John Hampstead.
However, there was the dramatic impression already referred to, and it ate its way like acid into the consciousness of at least one person in the playhouse.
However, there was the dramatic impression already mentioned, and it seeped in like acid into the awareness of at least one person in the theater.
Ursus, after looking about him for a moment in the little yard of the Christian's house to make sure he was entirely surrounded by friends, drew his fair burden closer and, as if by a protective instinct, bent over it with a look of tenderness so long and concentrated that his flaxen beard toyed with the white cheek, and his flaxen locks gleamed for a moment amid the raven ones.
Ursus, taking a moment to scan the small yard of the Christian's house to confirm he was entirely surrounded by friends, pulled his precious load closer. Almost instinctively protective, he leaned over it with a long, tender gaze, causing his light-colored beard to brush against the white cheek, while his blond hair shone briefly among the dark hair.
"Well," commented Bessie, in a tone that mingled sharp annoyance with that judicially critical note which is the right of all high-school girls in their last year, "I do not see any dramatic necessity for prolonging this. Why doesn't he stick her face under the fountain there for a moment and then lay her on the grass?"
"Well," Bessie said, sounding both annoyed and judgmental, as all senior high school girls can be, "I don't see any reason to prolong this. Why doesn't he just submerge her face in that fountain for a moment and then lay her down on the grass?"
Mercifully, Bessie was not compelled to contain her annoyance too long. Ursus did eventually relinquish his hold upon the lady, and the piece moved on from scene to scene to the final holocaust of Rome.
Fortunately, Bessie didn't have to hide her annoyance for too long. Ursus eventually released the lady, and the play progressed from scene to scene until the final destruction of Rome.
With the news instinct breaking out above the critical, the dramatic columns of the morning papers gave the major stickful of type to the performance of that histrionic athlete, John Hampstead, forgetting to mention his connection with the Y.M.C.A., but making clear that in daylight he was a highly respected member of the staff of Robert Mitchell, the well-known railroad man.
With the news instinct taking over, the dramatic headlines of the morning papers concentrated on the performance of that theatrical athlete, John Hampstead. They overlooked his connection to the Y.M.C.A., but made it clear that during the day he was a highly regarded member of Robert Mitchell's staff, the well-known railroad executive.
But to John, the process of conversion from rate clerk to actor had been even more exciting than the demonstration of the fact proved to his friends.
But for John, moving from being a rate clerk to an actor was even more exciting than showing his friends he could do it.
To begin with, it was an experience quite unforgettable to the chairman of the Prayer Meeting Committee of the Christian Endeavor Society of the grand old First Church when for the first time he found himself upon the stage of the Burbank at rehearsal time, with twenty-five or thirty real actors and actresses about him. He looked them over curiously, with a puritanic instinct for moral appraisal, as they stood, lounged, sat, gossiped, smoked, laughed or did several of these things at once; yet all keeping a wary eye and ear for the two men who sat at the little table in the center of the bare, empty stage with their heads together over a manuscript.
To begin with, it was an unforgettable experience for the chairman of the Prayer Meeting Committee of the Christian Endeavor Society at the historic First Church when he found himself on the Burbank stage during rehearsal for the first time, surrounded by twenty-five or thirty real actors and actresses. He watched them with curiosity, feeling a puritanical urge to judge their morals, as they stood, lounged, sat, chatted, smoked, laughed, or did a mix of everything at once; yet they all kept a careful eye and ear on the two men seated at the small table in the center of the bare, empty stage, huddled together over a manuscript.
"Just about like other people," confessed Hampstead to himself, with something of disappointment.
"Just like everyone else," Hampstead acknowledged to himself, feeling somewhat let down.
There were some tailor suited women, there were some smartly dressed young men, there were some very nice girls, not more than a whit different in look and manner from the typists in the general office. There were two or three gray-haired men who, so far as appearance and demeanor went, might have served as deacons of the First Church. There were a couple of dignified, matronly-looking elderly ladies with fancy-work or mending in their laps, as they swayed to and fro in the wicker rockers that were a part of the furnishings for Act II of the play then running. These two ladies, so far as John could see, might have been respectively President of the Ladies' Aid and of the Woman's Missionary Society, instead of what they were, "character old women," as he later learned.
There were some well-dressed women, a few sharp-dressed young men, and some really nice girls who looked and acted a lot like the typists in the main office. There were a couple of gray-haired men who, judging by their appearance and behavior, could easily have been deacons at the First Church. There were also a couple of dignified older ladies with craft projects or mending in their laps, gently rocking back and forth in the wicker chairs that were part of the set for Act II of the play currently being staged. To John, it seemed like these two ladies could have been the President of the Ladies' Aid and the Woman's Missionary Society instead of what they actually were, "character old women," as he later discovered.
Totaling his impressions, Mowrey's Stock Company seemed like a large exclusive family in which he was suffered but not seen. Nobody introduced him to anybody. Mowrey merely threw him a glance, and that was not of recognition but of observation that he was present.
To sum up his thoughts, Mowrey's Stock Company felt like a large, exclusive family where he was tolerated but invisible. Nobody made an effort to introduce him to anyone. Mowrey simply gave him a glance, but it wasn’t a look of acknowledgment—it was more like he was just recognizing that he was present.
"First act!" snapped the manager, with a voice as sharp as the clatter of the ruler with which he rapped upon the table. Stepping forward, prompt book in one hand, ruler in the other for a pointer, he began to outline the scene upon the bare stage:
"First act!" the manager snapped, his voice as sharp as the sound of the ruler he banged on the table. Stepping forward, with the prompt book in one hand and the ruler in the other as a pointer, he began to outline the scene on the empty stage:
"This chair is a tree—that stage brace is a bench—this box is a rock," and so forth.
"This chair is a tree—that stage brace is a bench—this box is a rock," and so on.
The rehearsal had begun. It moved swiftly, for Mowrey was a man with snap to him. His words were quick, nervous, few—until angry. His glance was imperative. It was all business, hot, relentless pressure of human beings into moulds, like hammering damp sand in a foundry.
The rehearsal had begun. It progressed quickly because Mowrey was an energetic person. His words were rapid, anxious, and to the point—until he got mad. He had a commanding presence. It was all about business, a strong, relentless pressure to shape people, like compressing wet sand into a mold in a factory.
"Go there! Stand here! Laugh! Weep! Look pleased! Feign intoxication!" Each short word was a blow of Mowrey's upon the wet human sand.
"Go there! Stand here! Laugh! Cry! Look happy! Pretend you're drunk!" Each command from Mowrey struck the susceptible human crowd like blows on wet sand.
John's name was never mentioned. Mowrey called him by the name of his part, Ursus. Ursus was "on" in the first act, but with nothing to do, and his eyes were wide with watching. One woman in particular attracted him. She was tall and shapely, clad in a close-fitting tailored suit, with hat and veil that seemed to match both her garments and herself. She moved through her part with a kind of distinguished nonchalance, her veil half raised, and a vagrant fold of it flicking daringly at a rosy spot on her cheek when she turned suddenly; while in her gloved hands she held a short pencil with which, from time to time, additional stage directions were noted upon the pages of her part. This accomplished and really beautiful young actress was Miss Marien Dounay, one of the two leading women of the company.
John's name was never mentioned. Mowrey called him Ursus, which was the name of his character. Ursus appeared in the first act but didn’t have much to do, and his eyes were wide with observation. One woman, in particular, caught his attention. She was tall and attractive, dressed in a fitted tailored suit, with a hat and veil that seemed to enhance both her outfit and her figure. She moved through her role with graceful ease, her veil half-lifted, and a playful fold of it brushed against a rosy spot on her cheek when she turned suddenly. In her gloved hands, she held a short pencil, occasionally writing down extra stage directions into her script. This talented and genuinely beautiful young actress was Miss Marien Dounay, one of the two leading women in the company.
Hampstead was inexperienced of women. He confessed it now to himself. But this was to be the day of his opportunity, and he felt the blood of adventure leaping in his veins. In his consciousness, too, floated little arrows like indicators, and as if by common agreement, they pointed their heads toward Miss Dounay.
Hampstead was a novice when it came to women. He recognized that now. But today was going to be his opportunity, and he felt a rush of excitement running through him. In his mind, small arrows floated like indicators, and, as if by some silent consensus, they all directed toward Miss Dounay.
If it were she now who played Lygia? Yes; it was she. They were calling her Lygia. Hampstead smiled to himself. Presently he chuckled softly, and the chuckle appeared to loose a small avalanche of new-born emotions that leaped and jumbled somewhere inside.
Was it really her playing Lygia now? Yes, it was. They were calling her Lygia. Hampstead smiled to himself. Soon, he chuckled softly, and that chuckle seemed to trigger a small avalanche of new emotions swirling around inside him.
But the first encounter was disappointing. Miss Dounay seized him by the arm, without a glance,—her eyes being fixed on Mowrey,—and led the big man out of the scene exactly as if he had been a wooden Indian on rollers.
But the first meeting was a disappointment. Miss Dounay grabbed him by the arm without even looking at him—her eyes were on Mowrey—and led the big guy away like he was a wooden Indian on wheels.
"Now," she said, "you have just carried me off." Her voice had wonderful tones in it, tones that started more avalanches inside; but she appeared as unconscious of the tones and their effect as of him. She was making another note in her part.
"Now," she said, "you just took me away." Her voice was filled with incredible sounds that stirred even more emotions inside me; yet she seemed totally unaware of those sounds and their effect, just like she was of him. She was jotting down another note in her section.
"Better practice that 'carry off stage' before we try it at rehearsal," called the sharp voice of Mowrey. His eyes and his remark were addressed to Miss Dounay. Miss Dounay nodded.
"You really need to practice that 'carry off stage' before we try it at rehearsal," Mowrey called out sharply. His gaze and comment were aimed at Miss Dounay. Miss Dounay nodded.
"Shall we?" she said, and looked straight at Hampstead, giving him his first glance into self-confident eyes which were clear, brownish-black, with liquescent, unsounded depths. In form it was a question she had asked; in effect it was a command from a very cool and business-like young person.
"Shall we?" she asked, looking directly at Hampstead, giving him his first glimpse of confident eyes that were a rich, dark brown with deep, captivating depths. On the surface, it seemed like a question; underneath, it felt like a command from a poised and professional young woman.
"I presume we had better," said John, affecting a foolish little laugh, which did not, however, get very far because the earnest air of Miss Dounay was inhospitable to levity.
"I suppose we should," John said, forcing a silly little laugh that fell flat since Miss Dounay's serious attitude wasn't open to humor.
"See here!" she instructed. "I throw up my arms in a faint. My left arm falls across your right shoulder. At the same time I give a little spring with my right leg, and I throw up my left leg like this. At the same instant you throw your right arm under my shoulders, your left arm gathers my legs; I will hold 'em stiff. There!"
"Look here!" she said. "I'm going to throw my arms up like I'm about to faint. My left arm will fall over your right shoulder. At the same time, I’ll jump a little with my right leg and lift my left leg like this. Right when I do that, you’ll put your right arm under my shoulders and use your left arm to pick up my legs; I’ll keep them stiff. There!"
Miss Dounay's arm was on John's shoulder, and she was preparing to suit the rest; of her action to her words. "Without any effort to lift me," she continued, talking now into his ear, "I will be extended in your arms. All you have to do is to be taking your running stride as I come to you, and after that to hold me poised while you bound off the stage. Can you do it?"
Miss Dounay had her arm on John's shoulder, preparing to coordinate her actions with her words. "Without even trying to lift me," she continued, speaking directly into his ear, "I'll be in your arms. All you need to do is take your running stride as I come to you, and then just hold me steady while you jump off the stage. Can you do that?"
With this crisp, challenging question on her lips, Miss Dounay completed the proposed manoeuvre of her lower limbs, and John found himself with the long, exquisitely moulded body of a beautiful woman balancing in his arms, while a foolish quiver passed over him and shook him till he actually trembled.
With that sharp, challenging question on her lips, Miss Dounay completed the suggested movement with her legs, and John found himself holding the long, perfectly shaped body of a beautiful woman in his arms, while a silly shiver ran through him and made him actually tremble.

"Am I so heavy?" asked a matter-of-fact voice from his shoulder.
"Am I really that heavy?" a direct voice asked from his shoulder.
"You are not heavy at all," replied Hampstead, hotly provoked at himself.
"You're not heavy at all," Hampstead replied, feeling really annoyed with himself.
"Run, then," she commanded.
"Run, then," she ordered.
The resultant effort was a few staggering, ungraceful steps.
The result was a few awkward, clumsy steps.
"Dounay weighs a hundred and fifty if she weighs an ounce," said a passing voice.
"Dounay weighs a hundred and fifty if she weighs an ounce," said a voice as someone passed by.
John, all chagrin as he deposited the lady upon her feet, saw her lip curl, and her dark eyes flash scornfully at the leading juvenile man who, with grimacing intent to tease, had made the remark to the ingenue as both passed near.
John, feeling embarrassed as he helped the lady to her feet, saw her lip curl and her dark eyes flash with disdain at the young man who had clearly intended to provoke her by making a comment as they passed by.
"Insolence!" hissed Miss Dounay after the scoffer, and turned again to Hampstead, speaking sharply. "Very bad! You must be in your running stride when my weight falls on you. We must practice."
"How rude!" Miss Dounay snapped after the scoffer, then turned back to Hampstead and said sharply, "Not good! You need to be prepared when I come down on you. We need to practice."
And practice they did, at every spare moment of the rehearsal during the entire week. From these "practices", Hampstead learned an unusual number of things about women which, in his limited experience, he had either not known or which had not been brought home to him before. Some of these he presumed applied generally to all women; others, he had no doubt, were particular to Miss Dounay.
They practiced every spare moment during the rehearsal all week. From these "practices," Hampstead learned an unexpected amount about women that, based on his limited experience, he either didn't know or hadn't fully understood before. Some of these insights he thought applied to all women; others, he was certain, were specific to Miss Dounay.
As, for instance, when he looked down at her face where it lay in the curve of his arm, he saw that the oval outline of her cheeks was startlingly perfect; that there were pools of liquid fire in her eyes; that her lips were beautifully and naturally red; that they were long, pliable, sensitive, with fleeting curves that raced like ripples upon these shores of velvet and ruby, expressing as they ran an infinite variety of passing moods. The chin, too, came in for a great deal of this attention. It was round and smooth at the corners, with a delicately chiseled vertical cleft in it, which at times ran up and met a horizontal cleft that appeared beneath the lower lip, when any slight breath of displeasure brought a pout to that ruby, pendant lobe. This meeting-place of the two clefts formed a kind of transitory dimple, a trysting-place of all sorts of fugitive attractions which exercised a singular fascination for the big man.
As he looked down at her face resting in the curve of his arm, he saw that the oval shape of her cheeks was stunningly perfect; her eyes were like pools of liquid fire; her lips were beautifully and naturally red, long, flexible, and sensitive, with fleeting curves that flowed like ripples on shores of velvet and ruby, expressing a wide range of passing moods as they changed. He also paid a lot of attention to her chin. It was round and smooth at the edges, with a delicately chiseled vertical indentation that sometimes met a horizontal line just beneath her lower lip, which would cause that ruby lobe to pout if even a slight breath of displeasure passed her lips. This intersection of the two indentations created a sort of temporary dimple, a meeting point for all kinds of fleeting attractions that fascinated the big man uniquely.
He used to wonder what the sensation would be like to sink his lips in that precious, delectable valley. It would have been physically simple. A slight lifting of his right arm and shoulder, a slight declension of his neck, and the mere instinctive planting of his lips, and the thing was done. However, John had no thought of doing this. In the first place he wouldn't—without permission; for he was a man of honor and of self-control. In the second place, he wouldn't because a woman was a thing very sacred to him, and a kiss, a deliberate and flesh-tingling kiss, was a caress to be held as sacred as the woman herself and for the expression of an emotion he had not yet felt for any woman; a statement which to the half-cynical might prove again that John Hampstead was a very inexperienced and very monk-minded youth indeed to be abroad in the unromanticism of this twentieth century. Yet the fact remains that Hampstead did not consciously conspire to violate the neutrality of this tiny, alluring haunt of tantalizing beauty which lurked bewitchingly between the red lower lip and the white firm chin of Miss Marien Dounay.
He often thought about what it would feel like to press his lips against that beautiful, tempting spot. It would be physically easy—just a quick lift of his right arm and shoulder, a slight tilt of his neck, and placing his lips there would make it happen. However, John had no plans to do this. First, he wouldn't—without permission; he was a man of honor and self-control. Second, he wouldn't because he saw a woman as something very sacred, and a kiss, a deliberate and electrifying kiss, was a gesture to be treasured as much as the woman herself and meant to express feelings he hadn't yet experienced for any woman; a statement that might lead the somewhat cynical to think that John Hampstead was indeed an inexperienced and overly naive young man in this unromantic twenty-first century. Yet the truth is that Hampstead didn't intend to disrupt the peace of this small, captivating spot of enchanting beauty that sat invitingly between the red lower lip and the white firm chin of Miss Marien Dounay.
But there were other things that John was learning swiftly, some of which amounted to positive disillusionment. One was that a woman's body is not necessarily so sacred nor so inviolate, after all. That instead of inviolate, it may be made inviolable by a sort of desexing at will. Miss Dounay could do this and did do it, so that for instance when her form stiffened in his arms, it was no more like what he supposed the touch of a woman's body should be than a post. In the first place the body itself, beneath that trim, tailored suit, appeared to be sheathed in steel from the shoulder almost to the knee. John had supposed that corsets were to confine the waist. This one, if that were what it was and not some sort of armor put on for these rehearsals, encased the whole body.
John was quickly learning other things, some of which were bittersweet realizations. One was that a woman's body isn’t necessarily as sacred or untouched as he had thought. Rather than being unmarked, it could be made emotionless through a kind of desexualization at will. Miss Dounay could do this, and she did; for example, when her body stiffened in his arms, it felt nothing like what he expected the touch of a woman's body to feel like—more like a post. For one thing, the body itself, beneath that sharp, tailored suit, felt as though it were covered in steel from the shoulder almost to the knee. John had believed that corsets were meant to cinch the waist. This one, if that’s what it was and not some kind of armor put on for these rehearsals, wrapped around the entire body.
Another thing that contributed to this desexing of the female person was Miss Dounay's bearing toward himself. He might have been a mere mechanical device for any regard she showed him at rehearsals. She pushed or pulled him about, commanded the bend and adjustment of his arms as if he had been an artificial man, and never by any hint indicated that she thought of him as a person, least of all as a male person. Undoubtedly this robbed his new adventure of some of its spice. But a change came. When for five days John was undecided whether he should admire this manner of hers as supreme artistic abstraction or resent it as supercilious disdain, Margaret O'Neil, one of the character old ladies who had constituted herself a combination of critic and chaperone of these "carry" practices, turned, after a word with Miss Dounay, and said:
Another factor that contributed to the depersonalization of the female character was Miss Dounay's attitude toward him. During rehearsals, she treated him like a mechanical device with no regard for his feelings. She pushed or pulled him around, directed how he positioned his arms as if he were an artificial man, and never gave any indication that she saw him as a person, let alone a man. This definitely took away some of the excitement from his new adventure. However, things took a turn. For five days, John couldn’t figure out if he should admire her behavior as a form of artistic expression or resent it as arrogant contempt. Margaret O'Neil, one of the older ladies who had taken on the role of both critic and chaperone for these "carry" practices, turned to him after a conversation with Miss Dounay and said:
"We should like to know who it is that is carrying us about."
"We want to know who’s the one carrying us."
"Why, certainly," exclaimed John, all his doubt disappearing in a toothful smile as he swept off his hat. "My name is Hampstead, John Hampstead."
"Of course!" John said, his doubt disappearing as he smiled widely and took off his hat. "I'm Hampstead, John Hampstead."
"Miss Dounay, allow me to present Mr. Hampstead," said Miss O'Neil, without the moulting of an eyelash.
"Miss Dounay, I'd like you to meet Mr. Hampstead," said Miss O'Neil, without batting an eye.
Miss Dounay extended her hand cordially for a lofty, English handshake, accompanied by an agreeable smile and a chuckling laugh, understood by John to be in recognition of the oddness of the situation.
Miss Dounay extended her hand warmly for a handshake, typical of English custom, along with a friendly smile and a light laugh, which John took as her way of recognizing the awkwardness of the situation.
After this, things were somewhat different. There was less sense of strain on his part, and he began to realize that there had been some strain upon hers which now was relaxed. Her body was less post-like; and toward the end of rehearsal, when possibly she was a little tired, it lay in his arms quite placidly, relaxing until its curves yielded and conformed to the muscular lines of his own torso.
After this, things shifted a bit. He felt less pressure, and he soon realized that she had been stressed, which was now easing up. Her body was less tense; by the end of rehearsal, when she might have been a bit tired, it settled into his arms comfortably, relaxing until her curves fit against the strong lines of his own torso.
Yet Miss Dounay never betrayed the slightest self-consciousness at such moments. Whatever the woman as woman might be, she was, as an actress, so absolutely devoted to the creation of the character she was rehearsing, so painstakingly careful to reproduce in every detail of tone and action the true impression of a pure-minded, Christian maiden that Hampstead, with his firm religious backgrounding, unhesitatingly imputed to the woman herself all the virtues of the chaste and incomparable Lygia.
Yet Miss Dounay never displayed even a hint of self-consciousness during those moments. Regardless of what kind of woman she truly was, as an actress, she was fully committed to embodying the character she was rehearsing. She took great care to replicate every detail of tone and action to convey the authentic impression of a pure-minded Christian girl, which led Hampstead, with his strong religious background, to confidently assign her all the virtues of the chaste and remarkable Lygia.
When dress-rehearsal time came at midnight on Sunday, just after the regular performance had been concluded, and John saw Miss Dounay for the first time in the dress of the character, his soul was enraptured. The simple folds of her Grecian robe were furled at the waist and then swept downward in one billowy leap, unrelieved in their impressive whiteness by any touch of color, save that afforded by the jet-bright eyes with their assumed worshipful look and the wide, flowing stream of her dark, luxuriant hair, which, loosely bound at the neck, waved downward to her hips. The devout curve of her alabaster neck, the gleaming shoulders, the full, tapering, ivory arms, her sandaled bare feet—yes, John looked close to make sure, and they were actually bare—rounded out the picture.
When it was time for the dress rehearsal at midnight on Sunday, right after the regular performance had ended, John saw Miss Dounay for the first time in her costume, and he was mesmerized. The simple folds of her Grecian robe were gathered at the waist and flowed down in a graceful sweep, striking in their pure whiteness, enhanced only by her bright, dark eyes that had a worshipful gaze and the long, flowing waves of her dark, luxurious hair, which, loosely tied at the neck, cascaded down to her hips. The elegant curve of her alabaster neck, her shining shoulders, her full, tapering ivory arms, and her sandaled bare feet—yes, John looked closely to confirm, and they were indeed bare—made the scene complete.
Marien Dounay stood forth more like an angel vision than a woman, at once so beautiful and so adorable that big, sincere, open-eyed John Hampstead worshipped her where she stood—worshipped her and loved her—as a man should love an angel. Yet as he looked, he was almost guiltily conscious that he knew a secret about this angelic vision,—that this chiseled flesh with rounded, shapely contours that would be the despair of any sculptor was not as marble-like as it looked, was, indeed, soft to the touch and warm, radiant and magnetic.
Marien Dounay looked more like an angel than a woman, so beautiful and enchanting that the truly wide-eyed John Hampstead admired her where she stood—admired her and loved her—like a man should love an angel. Yet, as he looked at her, he felt a twinge of guilt knowing a secret about this angelic being—that this sculpted figure with its smooth, curvy lines that would make any sculptor jealous wasn't as cold and unyielding as it appeared; it was, in fact, soft to the touch, warm, radiant, and captivating.
And John, blissfully aglow with his spiritual ardor, had no faint suspicion that his secret might kill his illusion dead, nor that his devotion would survive that decease, although something very like this happened on the night of the first performance.
And John, eagerly absorbed in his spiritual passion, had no clue that his secret could destroy his dream, nor that his dedication would endure beyond that setback, even though something very similar occurred on the night of the first performance.
The great second act was on. Things were not going as smoothly as they appeared to from the front. Even the inexperienced Hampstead, as he waited for his cue, could see that his angel was being enormously vexed by the manner in which Vinicius made love. Henry Lester was a brilliant actor, but flighty and erratic. During rehearsal Mowrey had much trouble in getting him to memorize accurately the business of his part. He would do one thing one way to-day and forget it or reverse it on the next. To-night Lester was committing all these histrionic crimes. Miss Dounay had continually to adapt herself to his impulsive erraticisms, to shift speeches and alter business. The climax of exasperation came when one of the wide metal circlets upon his arm became entangled in the gossamer threads of Lygia's hair and pulled it painfully. Yet the actress was sufficiently accomplished to play her own part irreproachably and deliver John's cue at the right moment to secure the startling entrance already described, and thus to be gracefully and dramatically swept away from the rude advances of her importunate lover.
The great second act was in full swing. Things weren’t as smooth as they seemed from the front. Even the inexperienced Hampstead, waiting for his cue, could tell that his angel was really frustrated by the way Vinicius was showing his love. Henry Lester was a talented actor but also unpredictable and inconsistent. During rehearsal, Mowrey struggled to get him to memorize his lines and stage directions correctly. He would do one thing one day and forget it or do the opposite the next. Tonight, Lester was making a lot of acting mistakes. Miss Dounay had to constantly adjust to his spontaneous changes, shifting lines and altering the staging. Her frustration peaked when one of the metal circlets on his arm got caught in the delicate strands of Lygia's hair and yanked it painfully. Still, the actress was skilled enough to perform her role flawlessly and deliver John's cue at just the right moment to ensure the already mentioned dramatic entrance, allowing her to be gracefully whisked away from the unwanted advances of her persistent lover.
It was at the end of this particular scene and off stage, when the curtain was descending to the accompaniment of applause from the audience, that the death of John's illusion came. For a delicious instant, he was still holding Lygia from the floor as if instinctively sheltering her amidst the general confusion of crowding actors and hurrying stage hands. Nothing loth, she lay at rest, with eyes closed and features composed as if in the faint. To the raw, impressionable young man, Marien had never looked so much an angel as at this moment; and now she was coming to, as if still in character. Her eyelids fluttered but did not open, and then her lips moved slightly, stiffly, under their load of greasy carmine, as if she would speak. In self-forgetful ecstasy, Hampstead bent eagerly to receive the confidence. Perhaps she was going to thank him, to whisper a word of congratulation. Whatever the communication might be, his soul was in raptures of delightful anticipation as he felt her breath upon his cheek.
It was at the end of this scene, offstage, as the curtain fell to the sound of applause from the audience, that John's illusion fell apart. For a thrilling moment, he was still holding Lygia off the ground, instinctively protecting her amidst the chaos of busy actors and rushing stagehands. She lay there peacefully, eyes closed and features serene, as if she were fainting. To the impressionable young man, Marien had never looked more angelic than in that moment; and now she was coming to, as if still in character. Her eyelids fluttered but remained shut, and then her lips moved slightly, stiffly, under the heavy layer of bright lipstick, as if she wanted to speak. In blissful anticipation, Hampstead leaned in eagerly, ready to hear her secrets. Maybe she would thank him or whisper a word of congratulations. Whatever she might say, his heart was filled with joyful expectation as he felt her breath on his cheek.
The communication was made promptly and unhesitatingly, after which Miss Dounay alertly swung her feet to the floor and walked out upon the stage to receive her curtain call, leading Ursus by the hand, mentally dazed, inwardly wabbling, outwardly bowing,—trying, in fact, to do just as the others did. But in John's mind now there was this numbing sense of shock, for he could not refuse to believe his ears, and what this angelic vision had breathed into them in tones of cool, emphatic conviction, was:
The announcement was made swiftly and without delay, after which Miss Dounay eagerly swung her feet to the floor and stepped onto the stage for her curtain call, holding Ursus's hand, who was mentally dazed, swaying inside, and bowing on the outside—trying, in fact, to do exactly what everyone else was doing. But in John’s mind was this intense sense of shock, as he couldn’t bring himself to believe what he heard, and what this angelic vision had whispered into his ears in calm, firm tones was:
"What a damn fool that man Lester is!"
"That guy Lester is such a fool!"
Off the stage again Hampstead stumbled about amid flying scenery, racing stage hands, and a surging mass of supernumeraries, like a man recovering consciousness. He wanted to get out of sight somewhere. He had the feeling of having been stripped naked. Every vestige of his religious adoration had been dynamited out of existence. This was no Christian maiden but an actress playing a part. As for the woman herself, she was very blasé and very modern, who, at this moment, as he could see by a glance into the open door of her dressing room, was sitting with crossed knees, head back and enveloped in a halo of smoke, while her pretty lips were distended in a yawn, and the spark of a cigarette glowed in her finger tips.
Off the stage again, Hampstead stumbled around amidst flying scenery, rushing stagehands, and a crowd of extras, like someone coming back to reality. He wanted to hide away somewhere. He felt completely exposed, as if he'd been stripped bare. All remnants of his deep-seated faith had been shattered. This was no Christian maiden but an actress playing a role. As for the woman herself, she was very world-weary and very modern, sitting with her legs crossed, head thrown back, surrounded by a cloud of smoke. Her pretty lips were stretched in a yawn, and the glow of a cigarette flickered between her fingers.
"And I am another!" Hampstead muttered, with a sneer that was aimed inward.
"And I'm one of them too!" Hampstead muttered, sneering at himself.
Seven minutes later, Lygia walked out of her dressing room minus the cigarette and looking again that angel vision, but Hampstead knew better now. He viewed her at first critically and then reflectively; but was presently startled at the gist of his reflections, which was a sort of self-congratulation because this creature that he was about to take in his arms was not an angel, but that more alluring, less elusive thing, a woman.
Seven minutes later, Lygia stepped out of her dressing room without the cigarette and looked like an angel again, but Hampstead had a better understanding now. He examined her first with a critical eye and then with a thoughtful gaze; but soon he was surprised by the essence of his thoughts, which leaned towards a kind of self-congratulation because the person he was about to embrace was not an angel, but something more alluring and less enigmatic: a woman.
Two more minutes and the pair of stage hands were stretched stomach-wise upon the floor ready to swing open the wings of the gate at the cue from St. Peter, and Lygia was lying once more in John's arms. In the instant of waiting before the curtain rose, he had time to notice how contentedly and trustfully she appeared to nestle there. Her breathing was like his at first, easy and natural; but gradually, as the moment of suspense lengthened and the instant of action drew near, the rhythmic pulse of both bosoms accelerated, as if, heart on heart, their souls beat in unison. John was noticing, too, how soft Marien's body was where the armor did not extend, how deliciously warm it was, indeed how something like an ethereal heat radiated from it and filled all his veins with a strange, electric, impulsive wistfulness. What was that giddy perfume?
In just two more minutes, the stagehands were lying on the floor, ready to swing open the wings of the gate at St. Peter's cue, and Lygia was once again in John's arms. In the brief moment before the curtain rose, he noticed how content and trusting she looked nestled against him. Her breathing was initially easy and natural, just like his; but as the suspense built and the moment for action approached, their heartbeats quickened, as if their souls were in sync, heart to heart. John also noticed how soft Marien's body was in the areas not covered by armor, how wonderfully warm it felt, and how something like an ethereal heat radiated from her, filling him with a strange, electric longing. What was that intoxicating scent?
Involuntarily he drew her closer, with a gentle, steady pressure. At this she raised her eyelids and gazed at him for a moment, contemplatively first and then passively curious, after which she lowered the lids again, while her lips half parted in a voiceless sigh.
Without realizing it, he drew her in closer with a soft, steady pressure. She opened her eyes and gazed at him for a moment, first with a thoughtful expression and then with curiosity, before closing her eyes again, her lips slightly parted in a silent sigh.
So far as Hampstead was concerned, illusion had gone. He knew that he was just a man. So far as Miss Dounay was concerned, he suspected that she was just a woman. But devotion remained. John did not relax his hold. Instead there was a momentary tightening of his arms.
For Hampstead, the illusion was over. He understood he was just a man. As for Miss Dounay, he suspected she was just a woman. Yet, his devotion stayed strong. John didn't let go; instead, he tightened his embrace for a moment.
"Let 'er go," called the low, tense voice of Mowrey; and with a rustling sound the great curtain slipped slowly upward.
"Let it go," Mowrey said in a low, tense voice, and with a rustling sound, the huge curtain slowly lifted.
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER 5
THE RATE CLERK
THE RATE CLERK
The week went by like a shot. On Sunday night the glory that was a very stagy Rome burned down for the last time beneath the gridiron of the old Burbank Theater. On Monday morning no odor of grease paint and no noxious smell of stewing glue, which proclaims the scene painter at his work, was in the nostrils of John. Instead, the clack of typewriters, the tinkle of telephone bells, the droning voices of dictators, and the shuffling feet of office boys filled his ears.
The week passed quickly. On Sunday night, the extravagant beauty of Rome shone one last time under the lights of the old Burbank Theater. On Monday morning, John was no longer surrounded by the scents of grease paint or the unpleasant smell of glue from the scene painter at work. Instead, he found himself amidst the sounds of typewriters, ringing phones, the dull chatter of bosses, and the patter of office workers' feet.
As if to completely re-merge the man in his environment, Robert Mitchell came walking in, tossed a bundle of papers upon the desk, fixed the rate clerk with a shaft of his blue eye, and commanded drily:
To completely re-connect the man with his environment, Robert Mitchell walked in, tossed a pile of papers onto the desk, locked eyes with the rate clerk with his intense blue stare, and said flatly:
"Ursus! Make a set of tariffs embracing our new lines to correspond with the commodity tariffs of the San Francisco and El Paso."
"Ursus! Set up a pricing structure for our new product lines that aligns with the commodity rates in San Francisco and El Paso."
John colored slightly at the thrust of that name Ursus, but looked Mr. Mitchell fairly and meekly in the eye and answered:
John flushed slightly at the mention of the name Ursus, but he looked Mr. Mitchell directly and calmly in the eye and responded:
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Have them effective July 1st," concluded the General Freight Agent, as he turned away.
"Make them effective July 1st," the General Freight Agent said as he walked away.
Burman, the lordly through rate clerk, lowered his sleek face behind his books and snickered. John shot a scowl at Burman and then for a few minutes hunched his shoulders over the documents in the case.
Burman, the arrogant billing clerk, hid his sleek face behind his books and smirked. John glared at Burman and then, for a few minutes, hunched his shoulders over the case documents.
The California Consolidated was being consolidated some more. Two more roads in the big system had just been pitchforked into the jurisdiction of Robert Mitchell, adding twelve hundred additional miles to his responsibility and pushing him several swift rounds up the ladder of promotion.
The California Consolidated was merging even more. Two additional railroads in the extensive system were just added to Robert Mitchell's jurisdiction, expanding his responsibility by twelve hundred more miles and quickly moving him up the promotion ladder.
These additions made the California Consolidated competitive with the San Francisco and El Paso lines at hundreds of new stations. John's job was to consolidate the freight tariffs of the three lines and make sure that they equalized the rates of the competitor at competing stations. It was an enormous task, and the General Freight Agent had breezily commanded it to be done in ten weeks. That was why Burman snickered. It was also why Hampstead scowled.
These updates made the California Consolidated competitive with the San Francisco and El Paso lines at hundreds of new stations. John's job was to merge the freight tariffs of the three lines and make sure they aligned with the competitors' rates at other stations. It was a huge task, and the General Freight Agent casually instructed that it be finished in ten weeks. That’s why Burman chuckled. It was also the reason Hampstead frowned.
Now a freight tariff starts youthfully out to be the most scientific thing in the world, but it ends by being the most utterly unscientific document that ever was put together. The longer a tariff lives, the more depraved it becomes. The S.F. & E.P. tariffs were very old, but not, therefore, honorable.
At first glance, a freight tariff appears to be the most logical thing in the world, but it eventually becomes one of the most irrational documents ever made. The longer a tariff is in place, the more distorted it becomes. The S.F. & E.P. tariffs were rather old, but that didn't make them trustworthy.
John turned to the shelf that contained them and scowled again, a double scowl, as black as his blond Viking brows could manage. These were to be his models. They were yellow—a disagreeable color to begin with,—each a half inch thick and larger than a letter page,—abortions, every one of them! They were pea-vine growths like the monster system which issued them, cumbered with the adjustments and easements of the years.
John looked at the shelf holding them and frowned again, a deep frown that matched the intensity of his blond Viking eyebrows. These were supposed to be his models. They were yellow—a color he found unappealing to begin with—each half an inch thick and larger than a standard sheet of paper—failures, every single one of them! They looked like tangled weeds, just like the complicated system that created them, weighed down by the fixes and changes over the years.
The flour tariff! The hay tariff! The grain tariff! John took these in his hands one by one and glowered at them. The mistakes, the inconsistencies, the clumsiness of thirty sprawling years were in them. And he was asked to duplicate these confusions on his own system.
The flour tax! The hay tax! The grain tax! John picked them up one by one and frowned at them. The mistakes, the contradictions, the clumsiness of thirty turbulent years were all right there. And he was supposed to recreate this chaos in his own system.
Should he do it? No; be hanged if he would! He felt big and self-important as he slammed the first of them face down upon his desk and each thereafter in succession upon its fellow, until the pile toppled over, after which, leaving the reckless heap behind him, while Burman snickered again, John stamped out of the room.
Should he go for it? No way; he wouldn't! He felt important as he slammed the first one face down on his desk and then each one after that on top of the last, until the stack toppled over. After that, leaving the messy pile behind while Burman laughed again, John stomped out of the room.
"These S.F. & E.P. tariffs are so old they've got whiskers on 'em," he began to say to Mr. Mitchell, "and hairs! And the hair has never been cut nor even combed. They have been tagged and fattened and trimmed and sliced and slewed round till the tariff is issued just to keep up the basis and the tradition, and then you look in something else,—an amendment, or a special, or a 'private special', or sometimes the carbon copy of a letter,—to find out what the rate actually is. Sometimes when I call their office up on the 'phone to get a rate, it takes 'em twenty-four hours to answer, and maybe a week later they notify me the answer was wrong. Our slate is clean; why not simmer the figures down to what is the actual basis instead of the assumed one, and publish the rates as we intend to charge 'em, and as we know they do charge 'em?"
"These S.F. & E.P. tariffs are so outdated they practically have whiskers," he began to explain to Mr. Mitchell, "and hair! And the hair has never been trimmed or even combed. They’ve been labeled, padded, adjusted, sliced, and twisted around just to keep the foundation and tradition intact. Then you have to look into something else—an amendment, a special, or a 'private special', or sometimes a carbon copy of a letter—to figure out what the actual rate is. Sometimes when I call their office to get a rate, it takes them twenty-four hours to respond, and maybe a week later they tell me that the answer was wrong. Our records are clean; why not simplify the figures to reflect the actual basis instead of the assumed one, and publish the rates as we plan to charge them, and as we know they actually charge them?"
Mitchell had listened with surprise at first to this rash proposal. It sounded youthful and impetuous. But it also sounded sensible. Mitchell hated red tape, and he knew that John's idea was the right one; but tradition was god on the S.F. & E.P. They would fight the innovation and fight it hard; they might win, too, and Mr. Mitchell had no stomach for tilting at windmills. However, it might be a good thing for John, this fight; might make him forget that foolish stage ambition of his; and if he won, might crown him so lustrously that of itself it would save him to a future already assuredly brilliant in the railroad business.
Mitchell was initially taken aback by this bold proposal. It seemed youthful and impulsive. But it also made sense. Mitchell disliked bureaucracy, and he knew John's idea was right; however, tradition held strong at the S.F. & E.P. They would resist the change fiercely; they might even win, and Mr. Mitchell wasn’t keen on fighting pointless battles. Still, this struggle could be good for John; it might help him move on from that silly dream of being on stage; and if he succeeded, it could elevate him so much that it would secure his already promising future in the railroad industry.
"Do you think you could whip it out with 'em before their faces, John, when the scrap comes?" Mr. Mitchell asked tentatively, but also by way of further firing the soul of the fighter.
"Do you think you could pull it out in front of them, John, when the fight starts?" Mr. Mitchell asked nervously, trying to boost the fighter's spirit.
"I believe I could," replied John ardently.
"I believe I can," replied John passionately.
"Then go to it," said Mr. Mitchell tersely.
"Then get on with it," Mr. Mitchell said sharply.
And John went to it.
And John went to it.
But there was another man who had been shocked by John's theatrical venture, and that was the pastor of the First Church, who had his virtues, much as other men. His face was round and like his figure, full of fatness. He was a merry soul and loved a joke. He had a heart as tender as his sense of humor was keen.
But there was another man who was surprised by John's dramatic project, and that was the pastor of the First Church, who had his own traits, just like anyone else. His face was round and, like his body, chubby. He was a cheerful person and loved a good joke. He had a heart as kind as his sense of humor was sharp.
But beside his virtues, this man of God had also his convictions. His pulpit was no wash-wallowing craft. He steered her straight. To Heaven with Scylla! To Gehenna with Charybdis! Indeed, if there was one man in all Los Angeles who knew where he was going and all the rest of the world too, it was this same Charles Thompson Campbell, pastor of the aforesaid grand old First Church. Doctor Campbell's hair and eyes were black. His voice had the ultimate roar in it. When he stood up, locks flying, perspiration streaming, and thumped his pulpit with that fat doubled fist, the palm of which had been moulded in youth upon the handle of a plow, every nook and cranny of the auditorium echoed with the force of his utterance. But Doctor Campbell's convictions, like most people's, were only in part based upon knowledge.
But along with his virtues, this man of God also had strong beliefs. His pulpit was not a place for half-heartedness. He led it with intention. To Heaven with Scylla! To Hell with Charybdis! In fact, if there was anyone in all of Los Angeles who knew exactly where he was going—and where the rest of the world should go—it was Charles Thompson Campbell, the pastor of the great old First Church. Doctor Campbell had black hair and eyes. His voice held incredible power. When he stood up, hair flying, sweat pouring down, and pounded his pulpit with his solid doubled fist, shaped in his youth on the handle of a plow, every corner of the auditorium vibrated with the intensity of his words. However, Doctor Campbell's beliefs, like most people's, were only partially based on knowledge.
Some things in particular he wot not of yet scorned. One was the modern novel. Another was the stage! Shakespeare, Doctor Campbell admitted largely, had shed some sheen upon the stage and more upon literature; but he never quoted Shakespeare. One could almost doubt if he had read him, and when Shakespeare came to town, he never went to see him.
There were a few things he was unaware of, but he didn't mind. One was the modern novel. Another was the theater! Shakespeare, Doctor Campbell somewhat acknowledged, had added some brilliance to the theater and even more to literature; however, he never quoted Shakespeare. You could almost wonder if he had ever read him, and whenever Shakespeare was in town, he never went to see him.
On the morning, therefore, when the good Doctor Campbell read in the papers that the youngest of his deacons had the night before made his debut as Ursus in Quo Vadis, he was not only pained but moved to self-reproach. Grief enveloped him. It thrust the sharp cleft of a frown into his smooth brow. It thrust his chin down upon his bosom and caused him to heave a tumultuous sigh. He bowed his head beside his study table and then and there put up an earnest petition for the soul of John Hampstead. It was a sincere and natural prayer, because Doctor Campbell was a sincere man and believed in the efficacy of prayer.
On the morning when Dr. Campbell saw in the newspapers that the youngest of his deacons had made his debut as Ursus in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,Quo VadisHe felt not just pain but also guilt. Grief enveloped him, etching a deep frown into his smooth forehead. It dropped his chin to his chest and caused him to let out a heavy sigh. He lowered his head next to his study table and earnestly prayed for the soul of John Hampstead. It was a genuine and heartfelt prayer because Dr. Campbell was a sincere man who truly believed in the power of prayer.
Besides, he loved John Hampstead. The young man's impending fate stirred the minister deeply and caused him to reproach himself. In this mood, he dug out all his sermons on the stage, nine years of annual sermons on the influence of the drama, and read them sketchily and with disappointment. Paugh! Piffle! How weak and ineffective they seemed. He delved into his concordance for a text and found one. Then he drove his pen deep into his inkwell and began to write.
Moreover, he was concerned about John Hampstead. The young man's impending fate deeply impacted the minister and filled him with guilt. In this frame of mind, he took out all his sermons on theater—nine years' worth of annual sermons discussing the effects of drama—and quickly read through them, feeling let down. Ugh! Nonsense! They felt so weak and ineffective. He looked through his concordance for a text and found one. Then he dipped his pen in the inkwell and began to write.
The following Sunday night Doctor Campbell's red, excited features were seen dimly through dun, sulphurous clouds of brimstone and fire; but to the preacher's dismay, John Hampstead was not present for fumigation. The reverend gentleman, in his unthinking goodness, had quite overlooked the fact that the play in which John was performing concluded on Sunday night instead of Saturday night; and so while his pastor was hurling his fiery diatribes at that conspicuously assailable institution, the stage, Deacon Hampstead was blissfully bearing Marien Dounay about in his arms.
The next Sunday night, Doctor Campbell's flushed, excited face was hardly seen through the thick, smoky clouds of brimstone and fire. However, to the preacher's disappointment, John Hampstead was missing for the cleanup. The reverend, in his well-meaning but careless way, completely overlooked that John's performance ended on Sunday night instead of Saturday night. So while his pastor was passionately attacking that easily critiqued institution, the stage, Deacon Hampstead was happily carrying Marien Dounay in his arms.
But the next morning John read the sermon published in the newspaper. He had already noted that the more doubtful the sermon, the more likely it is to get into the headlines, because from the editor's standpoint it thus becomes news, and late Sunday night, which is the scarcest hour of the whole week for news, there is more joy in the "city room" over one sermon that breathes the fiery spirit of sensation than over ninety and nine which need no hell and damnation in which to express the tender gospel of Jesus. John read it with a sense of wrath, of outrage, and of humiliation. That night he launched himself at the study door of his pastor.
The next morning, John read the sermon published in the newspaper. He had already observed that the more controversial the sermon, the more likely it was to make the headlines, because from the editor's point of view, it becomes news. Late Sunday night, which is the most news-poor time of the entire week, there's more excitement in the "city room" over one sensational sermon than over ninety-nine that can express the gentle message of Jesus without focusing on hell and damnation. John read it with feelings of anger, outrage, and humiliation. That night, he marched over to his pastor's study door.
"I was very sorry you did not hear my sermon last night," began Doctor Campbell blandly, sensing the advantage of striking first.
"I'm really sorry you missed my sermon last night," Doctor Campbell began casually, understanding the advantage of being the first to say something.
"Brother Campbell, I have come to arraign you for that sermon," retorted John, with an immediate outburst of feeling. "I say that you spoke what you did not know. I say," and his voice almost broke with the weight of its own earnestness, "I say that you bore false witness!"
"Brother Campbell, I’m here to challenge you on that sermon," John responded, his emotions overflowing. "I believe you talked about things you didn’t grasp. I believe," his voice almost broke from the intensity of his honesty, "I believe that you lied!"
The amazed minister's mouth opened, but John repressed his utterance with a gesture.
The surprised minister's mouth fell open, but John quieted him with a gesture.
"You will say you preached your convictions. I say you preached your prejudice, your ignorance. I say you bore false witness against struggling women, against aspiring men, against those of whose bitter battlings you know nothing."
"You'll claim you shared your beliefs. I say you shared your biases and your ignorance. I say you wrongly accused women who are facing challenges, men who are striving for success, and those whose difficult battles you know nothing about."
The Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell leaned back aghast. No man had ever presumed to talk to him like this, no man of twice his years and spiritual attainments; yet here was this stripling not only talking to him like this, but with a fervor of unction in his utterance that made his upbraiding sound half inspired.
The Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell leaned back in disbelief. No one had ever dared to speak to him this way, especially not someone half his age and with far less spiritual experience; yet here was this young man not only addressing him like this, but with such passionate intensity in his voice that made his criticism seem almost inspired.
"You are condemning the stage as an institution," went on John scornfully. "You might as well condemn the printing press as an institution. You discriminate with regard to newspapers and books. Do the same with the stage. Taboo the corrupt play and teach your people to avoid it. Support the good and teach the managers that you will. Taboo the notorious actor or actress if you wish. Give the rest of them the benefit of the doubt, as you do in your personal contact with all humanity. Oh, Doctor Campbell, you are so charitable in your personal relations with men and so uncharitable in much of your preaching!"
"You're criticizing the stage as an institution," John said with disdain. "You might as well criticize the printing press. You decide what to read in newspapers and books. Do the same with the stage. Boycott the bad plays and teach your audience to stay away from them. Support the good ones and let the producers know you will. Boycott the notorious actors if you choose. Give the others the benefit of the doubt, just like you do in your everyday interactions with people. Oh, Doctor Campbell, you're so generous in your personal dealings with others and so tough in much of your preaching!"
This one exclamatory sentence had in it enough of affectionate regard to enable the minister to contain himself a little longer, under the impassioned tide which now flowed again.
This one excited sentence had enough warmth and love to help the minister stay composed for a bit longer, even as the strong emotions flooded back.
"The stage? The stage as an institution?" John appeared to pause and wind himself up. "Why, listen! The stage function is a godlike function. When God created man out of the dust of the ground and breathed into him the breath of life he planted in man's breast also the instinct to create. That instinct is the foundation of all art. Man has always exhibited this passion to create something in his own image. It might be a rude drawing on a rock, or only a manikin sculptured in mud and set in the sun to dry; or it might be a marble of Phidias, with the form, the strength, the spirit of life upon it. The painter can go farther. He gets the color and the very visage of thought and even of emotion. Yet each falls short. There is no God to breathe into their creations the breath of life."
"The stage? The stage as an institution?" John paused to collect his thoughts. "Listen! The stage has a sacred purpose. When God made man from the dust of the earth and breathed life into him, He also gave humanity the urge to create. This urge is the foundation of all art. People have always felt the desire to make something in their own likeness. It could be a rough drawing on a rock or a small sculpture made from mud left to dry in the sun; or it could be a masterpiece by Phidias, embodying form, strength, and the spirit of life. The painter can go even further. They capture color and the very essence of thought and even emotion. Yet, each of these falls short. There’s no divine breath to bring their creations to life."
The minister leaned back a little as if to put his understanding more at poise.
The minister leaned back a bit, as if trying to get a better grasp of his understanding.
"But," continued Hampstead, "the playwright and the actor can go farther. They breathe into their creations that very breath of God himself, which he breathed into man. They make a character real because he is a living man. They put him in the company of other men and women who are as real for the same reason; they toss them all into the sea of life together; the winds of life blow upon them. Hate and love, virtue and vice, hope and despair, weakness and strength, birth and death, work their will upon them."
"But," Hampstead continued, "the playwright and the actor can take it even further. They infuse their creations with the essence of life, just as God breathed life into man. They make a character feel real because he acts like a living person. They surround him with other men and women who feel just as real for the same reason; they throw them all into the ocean of life together, where the winds of existence blow upon them. Hate and love, good and evil, hope and despair, weakness and strength, birth and death all affect their lives."
"That is very beautiful, John," said Doctor Campbell, "very beautiful."
"That’s really beautiful, John," Doctor Campbell said. "Really beautiful."
The tribute was sincere, but John was not to be checked even by a compliment.
The compliment was sincere, but John couldn’t be influenced even by flattery.
"The stage creates and recreates," he rushed on. "It can raise the dead. It makes men and women live again—Julius Cæsar and Cleopatra, Napoleon and Dolly Madison. It seizes whole segments out of the circles of past history and sets them down in the midst of to-day, with the glow of life and the sheen of reality over all, so that for an afternoon or a night we live in another continent or another age. We see the life, the customs, the petty quarrels, the sublimer passions, the very pulse-beats of men of other circumstances and other generations than our own, so that when we come out of the theater into the times of to-day, we have actually to wake ourselves up and ask: Which is real, and which is art?"
"The stage creates and recreates," he continued quickly. "It can bring the dead back to life. It makes men and women live again—Julius Caesar and Cleopatra, Napoleon and Dolly Madison. It takes pieces of history and drops them right into the present, with all the vibrancy and realism intact, so that for an afternoon or a night we find ourselves in another place or time. We experience the lives, customs, small conflicts, and greater passions, the very heartbeat of people from different circumstances and eras than our own, so that when we leave the theater and return to today, we actually have to wake ourselves up and ask: Which is real, and which is art?"
Doctor Campbell leaned forward now. His mouth was round, his eyes were widely open.
Dr. Campbell leaned in closer. His mouth was round, and his eyes were wide open.
"It is that which gives the stage its dignity and power," concluded John. "It is the highest expression of man's instinct to create a new life in a more ideal Eden than that in which he finds himself. When you condemn the stage you condemn the creative instinct, and," exhorted John, with the sudden sternness of a hairy prophet on his desert rock, "you had better pause to think if you do not condemn Him who planted that instinct in the human breast."
"It's what gives the stage its dignity and power," John concluded. "It's the ultimate expression of our instinct to create a new life in a better paradise than the one we currently inhabit. When you criticize the stage, you're criticizing the creative instinct, and," John insisted, with the sudden seriousness of a rugged prophet on his desert rock, "you should pause and consider if you're also condemning the one who gave us that instinct."
Hampstead had now finished; but the minister was in no hurry to speak. He felt the spell of the picture which had been painted, but he felt still more the spell of the young man's ardent enthusiasm.
Hampstead was over now, but the minister wasn't in a hurry to talk. He appreciated the magic of the scene that had unfolded, but he felt even more drawn to the young man's intense enthusiasm.
"You must have thought that out very carefully, John," he said.
"You must have really thought that out, John," he said.
"Brother Campbell!" answered John fervently, "I have done more than think it out. I have felt it out. I propose to live it out!"
"Brother Campbell!" John responded with enthusiasm, "I've done more than just think about it. I've truly felt it. I'm planning to put it into action!"
But Doctor Campbell had kept his head amid this swirl of words, and his return was quietly forceful.
But Doctor Campbell remained calm during this flood of words, and his reply was quietly firm.
"The stage of to-day," he began, "as I know it from the newspapers and the billboards, never seemed so vulgar and damnable as it does now after your glorious idealization of it. I, as a preacher of righteousness, must judge of such an institution externally, by its effects. I have weighed the stage in the balance, John, and I have found it wanting."
"The theater today," he began, "from what I see in the news and on billboards, has never seemed as cheesy and terrible as it does now after your incredible idealization of it. As someone who stands for what's right, I have to assess this institution from the outside, considering its impact. I've assessed the theater, John, and I've found it wanting."
This time there was something in the minister's calm tone, in the cool detachment of his point of view, that held John silent.
This time, there was something about the minister's calm tone and his cool detachment that made John stay silent.
"Isn't it possible," the minister continued, in a kind of sweet reasonableness, "that there is something insidiously demoralizing or infectious about it? Take your own experience, John. You are a Christian man. You have been soaking yourself in the atmosphere of the stage for a couple of weeks. Examine your soul now, and answer me if you are as fine, as pure a man as you were before you went there. Are you?"
"Isn't it possible," the minister continued, in a rather reasonable way, "that there’s something subtly demoralizing or contagious about it? Think about your own experience, John. You're a Christian man. You've been in the environment of the stage for a couple of weeks. Consider your soul now, and tell me if you're as good and pure a man as you were before you got there. Are you?"
"Why, of course I am," ejaculated Hampstead impulsively.
"Of course I am," Hampstead said without thinking.
"Think," commanded the minister, in low, compelling tones; for having controlled his emotions the better, he was just now the stronger of the two. "Are you—John?"
"Think," the minister urged in a low, intense tone; having controlled his emotions, he was now the stronger of the two. "Are you—John?"
Hampstead opened his mouth eagerly, but the minister's repressing gesture would not let him speak. The young man was literally compelled to think, to question his own soul for a moment, and as he searched, a telltale flush came upon his cheek, and then his glance fell. There was an embarrassing moment of silence, during which this flush of mortification deepened perceptibly.
Hampstead was eager to speak, but the minister's gesture silenced him. The young man had to pause and reflect on his own feelings for a moment, and as he did, a telling blush appeared on his cheek, making him look down. An uncomfortable silence followed, during which his embarrassment grew stronger.
The minister was a wise man. He read the sign and asked no questions. He upbraided nothing, cackled no exultant, "I told you so."
The minister was a wise man. He understood the sign and didn't ask any questions. He criticized nothing and didn’t revel in a victorious, "I told you so."
"Let us pray, Brother John," he proposed after the interval, and knelt by his chair with a hand upon Hampstead's shoulder. The prayer was short.
"Let's pray, Brother John," he suggested after the break, kneeling by his chair with a hand on Hampstead's shoulder. The prayer was short.
"Oh, Lord," the man of God petitioned, "help us to know where the right stops and the wrong begins. Keep us back from the sin of presumption. Give thy servants wisdom to serve thy cause well and work no ill to it by over-zeal or over-confidence. Amen!"
"Oh, Lord," the man of God prayed, "help us understand where right ends and wrong begins. Protect us from the sin of making too many assumptions. Grant your servants the wisdom to fulfill your purpose properly and not damage it with too much enthusiasm or overconfidence. Amen!"
Doctor Campbell might have been praying for himself. But John knew that this was only a part of his tact.
Doctor Campbell might have been praying for himself. But John understood that this was just a part of his strategy.
As the two men rose, John felt a sudden impulse to defend the stage from himself.
As the two men stood up, John felt an intense urge to keep himself away from the stage.
"It was my own fault," he urged; "the fault of my own weakness in unaccustomed surroundings. It was not the fault of the surroundings themselves, nor of any other person. Besides, it was nothing very grave."
"It was my fault," he insisted; "the result of my own weakness in a new environment. It wasn't the environment itself, nor anyone else's fault. Plus, it wasn't anything too serious."
"Deterioration of character is always grave," said the Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell as he walked to the door with his caller, and the minister's tone intimated his conviction that this particular deterioration had been very grave indeed.
"The decline of character is always serious," said Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell as he walked his visitor to the door, and his tone indicated he thought this decline was particularly serious.
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER 6
ON TWO FRONTS
ON TWO FRONTS
There was high commotion in a big front office in the top floor of a tall, gray building that stood in the days before the fire on the corner of Kearney and Market streets in the city of San Francisco. This gray structure housed the general offices of the San Francisco and El Paso Railroad Company, and that big front office contained the desk of the Freight Traffic Manager. Before this desk sat a man with a domed brow and the beak of an eagle, hair gray, eyes piercing, complexion colorless, and a mouth that closed so tightly it was discernible only as a crescent-shaped pucker above his spike-like chin. His mouth at the moment was not a pucker; it was a geyser. The name of this man was William N. Scofield, and he was obviously in a rage. He had grown up with the S.F. & E.P., his brain expanding as it expanded, his power rising as it had risen. Long ago, when the one lone clerk in its little rate department, he had made with his own hands the first of those yellow commodity tariffs that John Hampstead had scorned with objurgations. Now Scofield held in the hand which trembled with his anger the first of that upstart's own contributions to the science of tariff making—not yellow, but white, in token of the clarity it was meant to introduce.
The large front office on the top floor of a tall gray building, which predated the fire at the corner of Kearney and Market streets in San Francisco, was filled with noise. This gray building was home to the main offices of the San Francisco and El Paso Railroad Company, and in that front office was the desk of the Freight Traffic Manager. In front of this desk sat a man with a high forehead and an eagle-like nose, gray hair, piercing eyes, a pale complexion, and a mouth that was so tight it seemed like a crescent-shaped pucker above his sharp chin. At that moment, his mouth wasn’t simply a pucker; it resembled a geyser. This man was William N. Scofield, and he was obviously furious. He had grown up with the S.F. & E.P., his intelligence expanding alongside it, and his influence rising in tandem. Long ago, when he was the sole clerk in its small rate department, he had personally created the first of those yellow commodity tariffs that John Hampstead had harshly ridiculed. Now, Scofield held in his trembling hand the first of that upstart's own contributions to the art of tariff making—not yellow, but white, representing the clarity it was intended to provide.
"How did they make it? this—this botch!" he exploded, repeating his interrogation with other embellishing phrases not properly reproducible and then slamming the offending white sheets down hard upon his desk,—much harder than John had slammed the yellow ones,—this impudent, white-livered thing that was an assault upon the customs he, Scofield, had instituted and time itself had honored!
"How did they screw this up? This—this mess!" he shouted, rephrasing his question with other vivid expressions that can't be precisely captured, then forcefully slamming the offending white sheets onto his desk—much harder than John had slammed the yellow ones—this outrageous, cowardly act that was an attack on the standards he, Scofield, had set and that time itself had upheld!
"Telegram!" he barked to his stenographer. "Robert Mitchell, Los Angeles. Insist immediate withdrawal your entire line of commodity tariffs, series J. Basis carried in our own tariffs is only one we will recognize."
"Telegram!" he yelled to his assistant. "Robert Mitchell, Los Angeles. Make sure to demand the immediate removal of all your commodity tariffs, series J. The basis included in our own tariffs is the only one we will agree to."
Mitchell answered:
Mitchell replied:
"Decline to withdraw; our tariffs issued on actual basis on which charges are assessed."
"Don't back out; our fees are based on the actual criteria used to determine charges."
The fight was on.
The fight is on.
Arming himself cap-a-pie with tariffs, amendments, letters, and memoranda, Mitchell two days later followed his telegram to San Francisco. Most of his resources, however, were packed behind the wide, blond brow of John Hampstead, who accompanied his chief and was more eager for the fray than Mitchell. The battle began on Monday morning about ten of the clock, and was not finished with the day. The field of action was a room of this same gray building, where Howison, General Freight Agent of the S.F. & E.P., sat at the end of a long table, flanked right and left by assistant general freight agents, rate clerks, and even general and district freight agents called in from the field, all to convince Robert Mitchell and his lone rate clerk sitting at the other end of the table that their new tariff was a hodgepodge, without practical basis or the show of reason to support it. Scofield himself did not take a seat in the battle line, but looked in occasionally, either to walk about nervously or sit just back of Howison's shoulder.
Fully equipped with tariffs, amendments, letters, and memos, Mitchell followed up his telegram to San Francisco two days later. Most of his resources, however, were in the capable hands of John Hampstead, who accompanied his boss and was even more eager to engage than Mitchell. The confrontation started on Monday morning around ten o'clock and continued throughout the day. The setting was a room in the same gray building, where Howison, the General Freight Agent of the S.F. & E.P., sat at the end of a long table, surrounded by assistant general freight agents, rate clerks, and even general and district freight agents called in from the field, all trying to convince Robert Mitchell and his lone rate clerk, sitting at the other end of the table, that their new tariff was a disorganized mess without any practical foundation or reasonable support. Scofield himself didn't take a seat in the fray but occasionally peeked in, either pacing nervously or sitting just behind Howison's shoulder.
On the afternoon of the second day, the enemy Traffic Manager appeared to watch Hampstead intently for half an hour. Again and again the keen old fighter saw his allied forces attack, but invariably this self-confident, smiling young man with a ready citation, the upflashing of a yellow "special", the digging out of a letter or a telegram from his file, or occasionally even of an old freight bill issued by the S.F. & E.P. showing exactly what rate had been assessed, triumphantly repelled the assaults, until reverses began to be the order of the day.
On the afternoon of the second day, the enemy Traffic Manager monitored Hampstead for thirty minutes. Over and over, the experienced old fighter witnessed his allied forces launch attacks, but this confident, smiling young man, with a quick citation, the flicker of a yellow "special," the retrieval of a letter or telegram from his files, or even an old freight bill from the S.F. & E.P. showing exactly what rate had been charged, easily fended off the assaults, until losses began to feel routine.
"It strikes me," Scofield remarked sarcastically, "that this young man has got us all pretty well buffaloed. The trouble is, Howison," he glowered, "that your Tariff Department needs cleaning out. You've got a lot of old mush heads in there."
"It looks to me," Scofield said sarcastically, "that this young guy has totally tricked all of us. The problem is, Howison," he frowned, "your Tariff Department needs a serious overhaul. There are a lot of outdated thinkers in there."
With this warning shot into his own ranks, Scofield arose, went discontentedly out, and never once came back. Keener than any of his staff, he had already discerned that defeat was advancing down the road.
With this warning to his team, Scofield stood up, left in frustration, and never came back. More aware than any of his staff, he had already sensed that defeat was on the way.
But the battle of the tariffs raged on throughout the week, and it was not until late on Saturday afternoon that John, standing in one room of the suite in the Palace Hotel charged to the name of Robert Mitchell, flung the pile of papers from his arms into the bottom of a suitcase with a swish and solid thud of satisfaction. Victory from first to last had perched upon his tawny head. He had met good men and beaten them; and he had a right to the wave of exultation that surged for a moment dizzily through his brain.
The tariff battle kept going all week, and it wasn't until late Saturday afternoon that John, standing in one room of the suite at the Palace Hotel registered under the name Robert Mitchell, tossed the stack of papers into the bottom of a suitcase with a satisfying swish and thud. Victory, from beginning to end, had landed on his tawny head. He had faced tough opponents and beaten them; he deserved the rush of triumph that briefly flooded his mind.
Mr. Mitchell, too, was feeling exultant and proud beyond words, as he stood in the door of John's room. His hands were deep in his pockets; his large black derby hat was pushed far back from his bulging brow. On his great landscape of a countenance was an oddly significant expression.
Mr. Mitchell felt really proud and excited as he stood in the doorway of John's room. His hands were tucked deep in his pockets, and his large black derby hat was pushed back on his noticeable forehead. A strangely significant expression was on his big, expressive face.
"Well, Jack," he began, after an interval of silence, "what about the stage?"
"Well, Jack," he began after a brief pause, "what’s happening with the stage?"
John started like a man surprised in a guilty act, although he had known for months that this was a question Mr. Mitchell might ask at any moment; but the decision involved seemed now so big that from day to day he had hoped the inevitable might be postponed.
John reacted as if he had been caught red-handed, even though he had known for months that Mr. Mitchell might ask this question at any moment. However, the decision he faced felt so important that every day he wished the inevitable could be postponed.
"I shall be naming a new chief clerk in a couple of weeks, now that Heitmuller is to become General Agent," Mr. Mitchell went on half-musingly, and as if to forestall a hasty reply to the question he had asked. "The new man will be in line to be appointed Assistant General Freight Agent very soon, on account of the consolidations."
"I'm going to appoint a new chief clerk in a couple of weeks since Heitmuller is becoming the General Agent," Mr. Mitchell said, somewhat distracted, as if to avoid a quick answer to the question he had just asked. "The new guy will probably be named Assistant General Freight Agent soon because of the consolidations."
For a moment John saw himself as Chief Clerk, sitting in the big swivel chair at the high, roll-top desk, with all the strings of the business he knew so well how to pull lying on the table before him; with clerks, stenographers, men from other departments and that important part of the shipping public which carried its business to the general freight office, all running to him.
For a brief moment, John imagined himself as Chief Clerk, sitting in the large swivel chair at the tall roll-top desk, with all the aspects of the business he knew how to manage spread out on the table in front of him; clerks, stenographers, employees from other departments, and that essential segment of the shipping public who brought their business to the general freight office, all coming to him.
And from there it was only a short, easy step to the position of Assistant General Freight Agent.
From there, it was just a quick and easy step to the position of Assistant General Freight Agent.
Only the man who has toiled far down in the ranks of a railroad organization doing routine work at the same old desk in the same old way for half a score of years can know on what a dizzy height sits the Chief Clerk, or how far beyond that swings the lofty title of Assistant General Freight Agent.
Only someone who has climbed the ranks in a railroad organization, doing the same routine job at the same desk for twenty years, can fully appreciate the dizzying heights of the Chief Clerk position, or how much higher the impressive title of Assistant General Freight Agent stands.
"Your advancement would be very rapid," suggested Mr. Mitchell, flicking his flies skilfully upon the whirling eddies of the young man's thought.
"You would make rapid progress," Mr. Mitchell proposed, skillfully introducing his ideas into the young man's thoughts.
John had achieved enough and glimpsed enough to see that Mitchell was right. Advancement would be rapid. Mitchell would soon go up the line himself; he could follow him. General Freight Agent, Assistant Traffic Manager, Traffic Manager, Vice-president in charge of traffic—President! with twelve thousand miles of shining steel flowing from his hand, which he might swing and whirl and crack like a whip! The prospect was dazzling in the extreme, and yet it was only for a moment that the picture kindled. In the next it was dead and sparkless as burned-out fireworks.
John had achieved enough and experienced enough to understand that Mitchell was right. Progress would be quick. Mitchell would soon advance himself; he could follow his lead. General Freight Agent, Assistant Traffic Manager, Traffic Manager, Vice President in charge of traffic—President! with twelve thousand miles of shiny steel under his control, which he could maneuver and crack like a whip! The possibilities were thrilling, but they only sparked his imagination for a moment. In the next instant, it felt empty and uninspired like spent fireworks.
"You have a strong vein of traffic in your blood," the General Freight Agent began adroitly, but John broke in upon him.
"You have a deep connection to transportation," the General Freight Agent began, but John cut him off.
"Mr. Mitchell," he said, and his utterance was grave, "I am sorry to disappoint you, but it comes too late. A year ago such a hint would have thrown me into ecstasies. To-day it leaves me cold. I have had another vision."
"Mr. Mitchell," he said seriously, "I'm sorry to disappoint you, but it's too late. A year ago, a hint like that would have thrilled me. Today, it doesn't bother me at all. I've developed a different perspective."
The face of Mitchell shaded from seriousness almost to sadness, but he was too wise to increase by argument an ardor about which, to the railroad man, there was something not easy to be understood, something, indeed, almost fanatical. Instead Mitchell asked with sober, interested friendliness:
Mitchell's expression went from serious to almost sad, but he was too smart to escalate the strong emotions that, to the railroad man, seemed difficult to understand—almost a bit fanatical. Instead, Mitchell asked with genuine, friendly curiosity:
"What is your plan, John?"
"What’s your plan, John?"
"To resign July first," John answered, for the first time definitely crossing the bridge, "to come to San Francisco and seek an engagement with some of the stock companies playing permanently here, even though I begin the search for an opening without money enough to last more than a week or two."
"I'm resigning on July first," John said, finally making a clear decision. "I'm heading to San Francisco to try and land a job with one of the stock companies that are always around here, even though I'll be starting my search with barely enough money to last more than a week or two."
"Without money!" exclaimed Mr. Mitchell, in surprise.
"No money?!" Mr. Mitchell exclaimed, shocked.
"Yes," confessed Hampstead, flushing a little. "My salary was not very munificent, you know, and I have usually contrived to get rid of it, frequently before I got the pay check in my hands."
"Yeah," Hampstead admitted, blushing slightly. "My salary wasn't very good, you know, and I often ended up spending it, sometimes even before I got the paycheck."
Mr. Mitchell's small, prudent eyes looked disfavor at a spendthrift.
Mr. Mitchell's small, careful eyes looked down on someone who was spending money.
"However," he suggested, "you have only yourself to think of."
"But," he suggested, "you only have yourself to consider."
"That's another point against me," confessed Hampstead. "I have some one else to look out for. My brother-in-law is an artist, you know, and he has not been very successful yet, so that I hold myself ready to help with my sister and the children if it should ever become necessary."
"That's another point against me," Hampstead admitted. "I have someone else to look after. My brother-in-law is an artist, and he hasn't found much success yet, so I'm ready to support my sister and the kids if it ever comes to that."
"That's a handicap," declared Mitchell flatly.
"That's a disadvantage," Mitchell said straightforwardly.
"I won't admit it," said John loyally. "You don't know those children. Tayna's the girl, nearly twelve now, a beauty if her nose is pugged. Such hair and eyes, and such a heart! Dick's the boy, past ten. He's had asthma always, and is about a thousand years old, some ways. But they—"
"I won't accept it," John said loyally. "You don't know those kids. Tayna's the girl, almost twelve now, and she's really pretty even if her nose is a bit flat. She's got gorgeous hair and eyes, and such a big heart! Dick's the boy, over ten. He's always dealt with asthma, and in some ways, he feels like he's been here forever. But they—"
Hampstead gulped queerly.
Hampstead gulped awkwardly.
"Those two children," he plunged on, "are dearer to me than anything in the whole wide world. You know," and his tone became still more confidential, while his eyes grew moist, "it would only be something that happened to them that would keep me from going on with my stage career."
"Those two kids," he continued, "mean more to me than anything else in the world. You know," his tone grew even more personal, and his eyes filled with tears, "it would take something truly awful happening to them for me to quit my acting career."
Mitchell's respect for John was changing oddly to a fatherly feeling. He felt that he was getting acquainted with his clerk for the first time. He resolved that he would not tempt the boy, and that if it became necessary, he would help him. However, before he could express this resolve, if he had intended to express it, the telephone rang.
Mitchell's respect for John was unexpectedly turning into a fatherly feeling. It felt like he was getting to know his clerk for the first time. He decided he wouldn’t tempt the guy and that if it became necessary, he would help him out. However, before he could say this, if he had intended to say it, the phone rang.
Hampstead answered it, stammered, faltered, replied: "I will see, sir, and call you in five minutes," hung up the 'phone and turned to confront Mitchell, with a look almost of fright upon his face.
Hampstead picked up the phone, hesitated, stumbled over his words, and finally said, "I'll check on that, sir, and call you back in five minutes." He hung up and turned to Mitchell, looking almost scared.
"It's William N. Scofield," he exclaimed. "He wants me to take dinner with him at his club to-night."
"It's William N. Scofield," he said enthusiastically. "He wants me to have dinner with him at his club tonight."
A disbelieving smile appeared for a moment on the wide lips of Mitchell; then understanding broke, and his smile was swallowed up in a hearty laugh.
A skeptical smile briefly crossed Mitchell's full lips; then he realized the truth, and his smile transformed into a genuine, hearty laugh.
"He wants to offer you a position," Mitchell said, when his exultant cachinnations had ceased. "Look out that he doesn't win you. Scofield is a very persuasive man. He nearly got me once. Besides, he has more to offer you than I have."
"He wants to offer you a job," Mitchell said, after his happy laughter had quieted down. "Be careful he doesn't charm you. Scofield is really persuasive. He almost got me once. Plus, he can offer you more than I can."
Hampstead pressed his hand to his brow. Under his tawny thatch ideas were in a whirl.
Hampstead pressed his hand to his forehead. Beneath his brown hair, thoughts were whirling around.
"What shall I do?" he asked rather helplessly.
"What should I do?" he asked, feeling pretty lost.
"Stay over," commanded Mitchell unhesitatingly. "Ring up and tell him you'll be there."
"Stay over," Mitchell said confidently. "Call him and let him know you'll be coming."
"But there's no use, anyway," replied John suddenly, getting back to the main point. "My mind's made up."
"But there's no use in arguing," John said suddenly, getting back to the main point. "I've made my decision."
"No man's mind is made up when he's going to take dinner on the proposition with William N. Scofield," answered Mitchell oracularly.
"No one knows what they're thinking when it comes to discussing dinner with William N. Scofield," Mitchell replied cryptically.
"And you?" asked Hampstead, suddenly aware how good a man at heart was Robert Mitchell, and quite unaware that he had seized that gentleman's pudgy right hand and was wringing it in a manner most embarrassing to Mitchell himself. "You—"
"And you?" Hampstead asked, suddenly realizing how good of a person Robert Mitchell truly was, completely unaware that he had grabbed Mitchell's chubby right hand and was shaking it in a way that was pretty embarrassing for Mitchell. "You—"
But the telephone was tingling impatiently.
But the phone was buzzing impatiently.
"Mr. Scofield wants to know," began a voice.
"Mr. Scofield wants to know," a voice stated.
"Yes, yes, I'll be happy to," interrupted John, not knowing just what tone or form one should take in expressing the necessary amenities to the secretary of a great man.
"Sure, I'd be happy to," interrupted John, unsure of the right tone or approach to use when speaking to the secretary of an important person.
"Very well. His car will call for you at six-thirty," responded the voice.
"Okay. His car will pick you up at 6:30," the voice replied.
But before John could pick up the thread of his unfinished sentence to Mr. Mitchell, a knock sounded at the door, at first soft and cushioned, as if from a gloved hand, then louder and more determined, and repeated with quick impatience.
But before John could finish his sentence to Mr. Mitchell, a knock sounded at the door—first soft and muffled, like it was from a gloved hand, then louder and more insistent, repeating quickly with impatience.
"Come in," called Mitchell.
"Come in," Mitchell called.
The knob turned, and the door swung wide, leaving the panel of white to frame the picture of a woman. She was young, of medium height and appealing roundness, clad from head to foot in a traveling dress of dark green, with a small hat of a shade to match, the chief adornment of which was a red hawk's feather slanting backward at a jaunty angle. A veil enveloped both hat brim and face but was not thick enough to dim the sparkle of bright eyes or the pink flush of dimpled cheeks, much less to conceal two rows of gleaming teeth from between which, after a moment's pause for sensation, burst a ringing cadence of laughter.
The knob turned, and the door opened, revealing a woman framed by the white panel. She was young, of average height and attractive curves, dressed from head to toe in a dark green travel outfit, complemented by a small matching hat with a red hawk's feather playfully angled back. A veil covered her hat and face, but it was sheer enough that it couldn't hide the sparkle in her bright eyes or the rosy glow of her dimpled cheeks, let alone conceal her two rows of shining teeth, which, after a brief pause for effect, broke into a joyful burst of laughter.
"Miss Bessie!" exclaimed John excitedly.
"Miss Bessie!" John exclaimed excitedly.
"The very first guess!" declared that young lady, advancing and yielding the doorframe to another figure which filled it so much more completely as to sufficiently explain a more deliberate arrival.
"The very first guess!" said the young woman, stepping aside and letting someone else take her place in the doorway, indicating that their arrival was much more deliberate.
"Mollie!" ejaculated Mitchell, who by this time had turned toward the door. "What in thunder?"
"Mollie!" Mitchell shouted, turning toward the door. "What on earth?"
But the General Freight Agent's lines of communication were just then temporarily disconnected by an assault upon his features conducted by Miss Bessie in person. During this interval, Mrs. Mitchell stood placidly surveying the room, and as she took in its air of preparation for immediate departure, a tantalizing smile spread itself on her expansive features.
But the General Freight Agent's communication lines were temporarily shut down because Miss Bessie attacked him. Meanwhile, Mrs. Mitchell calmly looked around the room, and as she saw it was set up for a quick departure, a playful smile spread across her wide face.
"Is this an accident or a calamity?" demanded Mitchell, playfully thrusting Bessie aside and advancing to greet his wife.
"Is this an accident or a disaster?" Mitchell asked, playfully nudging Bessie aside and stepping forward to greet his wife.
"Both!" declared that lady, submitting her lips with more of formality than enthusiasm, after which, feeling that sufficient time had elapsed to make an explanation of her sudden appearance not undignified, she proceeded:
"Both!" said the lady, presenting her lips with more seriousness than enthusiasm. After waiting long enough for her unexpected arrival to not come off as undignified, she went on:
"Just one of my whims, Bob! Next week was the spring vacation; no school, and the poor child was pale from overstudy and so anxious about her examinations (Bessie shot a look at Hampstead), that I just made up my mind I'd bring her up here and let her get a good bite of fog and a breath from the Golden Gate."
"Just one of my whims, Bob! Next week is spring break; no school, and the poor kid looked pale from studying too much and was so stressed about her exams (Bessie glanced at Hampstead) that I decided to bring her up here to get a good dose of fog and some fresh air from the Golden Gate."
"Fine idea!" declared Mitchell. "Fine! Now that you've had it," he chuckled, "we'll start home. I'm leaving at eight."
"Great idea!" Mitchell said excitedly. "Awesome! Now that you’ve thought of it," he laughed, "we'll go home. I’m leaving at eight."
"You are not!" proclaimed Mrs. Mitchell flatly. "You will stay right here for at least three days and do nothing but devote yourself to your child. And to her mother!" she subjoined, as if that were an afterthought; all with a toss of her chin, which, by way of emphasis, held its advanced position for a moment after the speech was done.
"You are not!" Mrs. Mitchell said firmly. "You will stay right here for at least three days and do nothing but focus on your child. And on her mother!" she added, as if it were an afterthought; her chin raised in emphasis, holding that position for a moment even after she finished speaking.
"And the business of the company?" Mitchell suggested, with a solicitous air.
"So, what’s going on with the company's business?" Mitchell asked, sounding worried.
"It can wait on me," averred Mrs. Mitchell decisively, taking a turn up and down the room and surveying once more the signs of confusion and of hasty packing. "Many's the time I've waited on it. You can stay, too, John," she said, turning to Hampstead. "I want you to take Bessie to a lot of places Robert and I have been and won't care to visit this time."
"It can wait for me," Mrs. Mitchell said confidently, walking back and forth in the room while glancing at the mess and the hurried packing one last time. "I've waited for it plenty of times. You can stay too, John," she said, looking at Hampstead. "I want you to take Bessie to a bunch of places that Robert and I have been to and don’t want to visit again this time."
"Robert!" and while her eyes turned toward the windows, two of which opened on a view of Market Street, the new commander began a redisposition of forces, "I rather like this suite. Bessie and I will take the corner room. You can take this room and Mr. Hampstead can move across the hall, or anywhere else they can put him."
"Robert!" As she looked towards the windows, two of which faced Market Street, the new commander began reorganizing the troops. "I really like this suite. Bessie and I will take the corner room. You can have this room, and Mr. Hampstead can move across the hall or wherever else they can put him."
As an act of possession, Mrs. Mitchell walked to the dresser, took off her hat, stabbed the two pins into it emphatically, and tossed it upon the bed, where it bloomed like a flower-garden in the midst of a desert of papers while she, still standing before the mirror, bestowed a few comfortable pats upon her hair.
In a display of ownership, Mrs. Mitchell walked over to the dresser, took off her hat, stuck two pins into it, and tossed it onto the bed, where it opened up like a flower garden in a desert of papers. Meanwhile, she stood in front of the mirror, giving her hair a few reassuring pats.
"John," Mitchell said jovially, "I know orders from headquarters when I get 'em. You were going to stay over, anyway; but use your own judgment about obeying the instructions you have just received."
"John," Mitchell said happily, "I can spot orders from headquarters when I see them. You were planning to stay over anyway, but it's up to you to decide whether to follow the instructions you've just received."
"Never had such agreeable instructions in my life," declared Hampstead, turning to Mrs. Mitchell with an elaborately stagy bow, and the natural quotation from Hamlet which leaped to his lips:
"I've never received such delightful instructions in my life," Hampstead declared, turning to Mrs. Mitchell with an exaggerated bow, recalling the famous quote from Hamlet that came to mind:
"'I shall in all my best obey you, madam.'"
'I will do my best to obey you, ma'am.'"
"See that you do," said that lady, not half liking the bow and shooting a glance at Hampstead less cordial than austere. "And by the way," she added, "see that you don't let that stage nonsense carry you much further, young man," with which remark Mrs. Mitchell turned abruptly and gave Hampstead a most complete view of a broad and uncompromising back.
"Make sure you do," said the woman, clearly not a fan of the bow and throwing a glance at Hampstead that was anything but friendly. "And by the way," she added, "don’t let that dramatic nonsense take you too far, young man." With that, Mrs. Mitchell abruptly turned and displayed a full view of her broad and unyielding back to Hampstead.
In Mrs. Mitchell's mind a man had much better be a section hand on the Great Southwestern than a fixed star on the drama's milky way.
In Mrs. Mitchell's view, it was much better for a man to work as a section hand on the Great Southwestern than to be just a far-off star in the drama's galaxy.
"By the way, mother," remarked Mr. Mitchell, with the air of one who makes an important revelation, "John is just going out to dine with William N. Scofield."
"By the way, Mom," Mr. Mitchell said, sounding like he was about to reveal something important, "John is just leaving for dinner with William N. Scofield."
Mrs. Mitchell turned quickly, and her dark eyes shot a meaningful glance at her husband, while the line of her lower lip first grew full and then protruded. A squeeze of that lip at the moment, Hampstead reflected, would extract something at least as sour as very sour lemon juice.
Mrs. Mitchell turned quickly, her dark eyes giving her husband a meaningful look, while her lower lip first puffed up and then stuck out. Hampstead thought that squeezing that lip at that moment would create something at least as sour as very sour lemon juice.
"Scofield is after him," bragged Mitchell.
"Scofield is going after him," Mitchell boasted.
"Well, see that he doesn't get him," his wife commanded sternly, and then shifting her somber glance until it rested on John with a look that was near to menace, inquired acridly:
"Make sure he doesn't get him," his wife commanded firmly. She then turned her serious gaze to John, giving him a look that was almost threatening, and asked sharply:
"Young man, you wouldn't be disloyal? You wouldn't sell yourself?" In the second interrogatory her voice had passed from acridity to bitterness, while the eyes bored implacably, till Hampstead at first wriggled, then grew resentful and replied crisply, standing very straight:
"Hey, you wouldn’t be disloyal, would you? You wouldn’t sell yourself, right?" In her second question, her tone changed from sharpness to bitterness, and her gaze bore into him intensely. Hampstead initially fidgeted but then grew defensive and replied sharply, standing tall:
"No, Mrs. Mitchell, I would not sell myself!"
"No, Mrs. Mitchell, I’m not selling myself!"
"That's right," exclaimed Bessie, stepping impulsively toward John's side. "Do not let her browbeat you. I am sorry to say, Mr. Hampstead, that mother is inclined to be somewhat dictatorial. You see what she does to poor papa!"
"That's right," Bessie said impulsively as she stepped closer to John. "Don't let her push you around. I’m sorry to say, Mr. Hampstead, but my mom can be pretty controlling. Just look at how she treats poor Dad!"
"And you see what you do to poor me," exclaimed that worthy lady, turning on her daughter with surprise and injury in her glance and tone,—"dragging me almost out of bed last night to make this foolish trip up here with you. Next week, of all weeks, too, when I wanted to do so many other things."
"And look at what you've done to me," the lady said, turning to her daughter with surprise and hurt in her eyes and voice, "pulling me almost out of bed last night to take this ridiculous trip up here with you. Next week, of all weeks, when I had so many other things I wanted to do."
"Ho! ho!" broke in Mitchell, "so that's the way of it. This trip up here is a scheme of yours," and he turned accusingly upon his daughter, but Bessie smiled and curtseyed, entirely unabashed. "Well, then, I don't guess we'll stay," teased Mitchell. "And I don't suppose you knew a thing about Hampstead's being here. That was all an accident."
"Hey! Hey!" Mitchell interrupted, "so that's the deal. This trip up here is your idea," he said, giving his daughter an accusing look, but Bessie just smiled and curtsied, totally unbothered. "Well, I guess we won't be hanging around," Mitchell joked. "And I bet you didn't know Hampstead was here. That was just a coincidence."
"It was not," flashed Bessie. "I did. I haven't seen dear old John for a year. I could go in and have delightful tête-à-têtes with him when he was a stenographer, but out in the Rate Department there are forty prying eyes and men with ears as long as jack-rabbits. He hasn't taken me to a circus or anything for nobody knows how long. You shall give him money for theater tickets, for dinners, for auto rides, for everything nice for three whole days."
"It definitely wasn't," Bessie retorted. "I did. I haven't seen dear old John in a year. I could have great one-on-ones with him when he was a stenographer, but in the Rate Department, there are forty nosy eyes and guys with ears as big as jackrabbits. He hasn't taken me to a circus or anything fun in ages. You have to pay for theater tickets, dinners, car rides, and all the nice things for three whole days."
Bessie was standing directly in front of her father, her eyes looking up into his, and her two hands patting his generous jowls, as her speech was concluded.
Bessie was standing right in front of her father, looking up into his eyes, and gently patting his round cheeks as she finished talking.
John listened rapturously. This was the old Bessie talking. She had entered the room looking a year older, a year prettier since that day when he wrote the Phroso invitations for her, and had taken on so easily the lacquer and dignity of dresses and of years that he was beginning to feel in awe of her. This speech was a great relief.
John listened with pleasure. This was the familiar Bessie he knew. She entered the room looking a year older and even more beautiful since the day he wrote the Phroso invitations for her, having seamlessly adopted the grace and sophistication that came with dresses and age, and he was beginning to feel a growing admiration for her. This speech was a big relief.
Besides, in the whirl of the hour before she came, he had found himself strangely wanting to take counsel with Bessie. The Mitchells had made of him for all these years a convenient caretaker of their daughter. Bessie had made of him a playfellow with whom she took the same liberties as with any other of her father's possessions. This attitude on her part had created the only atmosphere in which Hampstead could have been at ease with her. It had permitted his soul to bask when she was by, but it had done no more. But now, he somehow wanted to confide in Bessie,—not to take her advice for he wasn't going to take anybody's advice; all advice was against him,—but to tell her what he was going to do, because he believed she would listen appreciatingly, if not sympathetically. He felt he needed at least the added support of a neutral mind. He had rejected Mr. Mitchell's proposal, but the glitter of it flashed occasionally. And now he was going to face the resourceful, the ingratiating, the dominating William N. Scofield, and he felt like a man who goes alone to meet his temptation on the mountain top.
Besides, in the crazy hour leading up to her arrival, he found himself unexpectedly wanting to talk to Bessie. The Mitchells had made him a convenient caretaker for their daughter all these years. Bessie treated him like a playmate, using him just like she would any of her dad's things. This attitude from her created the only environment where Hampstead could really relax around her. It made him feel comfortable when she was close, but it didn’t go any further than that. Yet now, he somehow felt the urge to confide in Bessie—not for her advice, since he planned to ignore everyone’s suggestions; all advice felt like it was against him—but to share what he intended to do, believing she'd listen with appreciation, if not sympathy. He felt he needed at least the extra support of a neutral perspective. He had turned down Mr. Mitchell's proposal, but its appeal still flashed in his mind now and then. Now he was about to confront the clever, charming, and dominating William N. Scofield, and he felt like a person going alone to face temptation on a mountaintop.
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER 7
THE HIGH BID
THE TOP BID
For an hour and a half at dinner, and for another hour sunk in the depths of a great leather chair in the lounging room of the Pacific Union Club, William N. Scofield had searched the soul of Hampstead, who had not only been led to talk rapturously of his stage ambition but to reveal the metes and bounds of his interest in and knowledge upon many subjects.
For an hour and a half at dinner, and for another hour sinking deep into a large leather chair in the lounging room of the Pacific Union Club, William N. Scofield delved into Hampstead's thoughts, who had not only been encouraged to talk excitedly about his stage ambitions but also to share the breadth of his interests and knowledge on different topics.
"Gad, but you know a lot," ejaculated Scofield, with unfeigned amazement. "Where'd you get it all?"
"Wow, you really know a lot," Scofield said, genuinely impressed. "Where did you learn all that?"
"I have read a good deal," confessed John, trying to appear much more modest than in his heart he felt; for it was a part of Scofield's whim or of his campaign to flatter him enormously, and he had succeeded.
"I've read a lot," John admitted, trying to be more humble than he actually felt; it was part of Scofield's unusual style or his tactic to boost his ego, and he had succeeded.
But for a time now, the Traffic Manager was silent, puffing meditatively at his cigar and staring at the ceiling through loafing rings of smoke in which, as if they were floating letters, he seemed to read the transcript of his thought,—the thought that if, beside employing this enormously able young man, he could also enlist in behalf of the railroad as an institution his capacity for fanatical devotion to an ideal, the prize was one worth bidding high for, high enough to win!
For some time now, the Traffic Manager was silent, thoughtfully puffing on his cigar and staring at the ceiling through lazy rings of smoke, where he seemed to read the message of his thoughts—specifically, that if he could not only bring on this incredibly talented young man but also harness his intense dedication to the railroad as an organization, the payoff would be worth a substantial investment, enough to guarantee a victory!
"People like you, Hampstead," Scofield broke out presently, and in his most ingratiating vein. "We all felt that down at the office. You did a difficult thing without making an enemy of one of us. Therefore what your personality can do interests me even more than what you know."
"People like you, Hampstead," Scofield suddenly said, trying to be charming. "We all noticed that at the office. You managed to accomplish something challenging without making a single enemy among us. So, what your personality can achieve fascinates me even more than what you know."
The railroad man interrupted his speech to shoot an exploratory glance from under veiling lids and went on calculatingly:
The railroad guy paused his speech to take a quick glance from under his lowered eyelids and continued thoughtfully:
"The railroad business is going to change. Now we tell the Railroad Commission what to do. The time is coming when it will tell us what to do, and we will do it. But the public attitude toward the railroad has also got to change." Scofield's tone had taken on new emphasis.
"The railroad industry is about to change. Right now, we tell the Railroad Commission what to do. Soon, it will be telling us what to do, and we'll have to comply. However, the public's perspective on railroads also needs to change." Scofield's tone had become more intense.
"You would make the type of executive that could change it! The successful transportation man of the future has got to be a sort of ambassador of the railroad to the people, and the man who best serves the people tributary to his road will best serve his stockholders."
"You would be the type of executive who could really make a difference! The successful transportation leader of the future should act like an ambassador for the railroad to the public, and the person who best serves the communities along their route will also do the best job for their shareholders."
"Do you know who gave me that point?" the Traffic Manager asked, turning from the vision he was contemplating in the clouds of smoke over his head and looking sharply at Hampstead.
"Do you know who gave me that point?" the Traffic Manager asked, turning away from the vision he was gazing at in the swirling smoke above him and looking intently at Hampstead.
"Naturally not," admitted the younger man.
"Of course not," the younger man confessed.
"Bob Mitchell," said Scofield, and paused while his thin lips coaxed persistently at the cigar which appeared to have gone out. "Bob Mitchell! And I reviled him for his sagacity, told him he was an altruistic fool. But after a while I saw he was right. Then I tried to get him for us, but I didn't succeed. He wasn't as sensible as I hope you will be. Besides, I am going to offer you more than I offered him."
"Bob Mitchell," Scofield said, pausing as he kept fiddling with his cigar, which appeared to have gone out. "Bob Mitchell! I used to call him an idealistic fool for being so wise. But eventually, I came to see that he was right. I tried to bring him on board with us, but it didn’t pan out. He wasn’t as practical as I hope you’ll be. Plus, I’m going to offer you more than I offered him."
More than he offered Mitchell! There was a sudden jolt somewhere in John's breast, and he wet a dry, parched lip, but did not speak.
More than he offered Mitchell! John felt a sudden jolt in his chest, and he wet his dry, cracked lip, but he didn’t say anything.
"Yes," breathed Scofield softly, almost as if he had been interrupted. "I am going to offer you more. Hampstead!" and the voice was raised quickly, "I want you to be our General Freight Agent!"
"Yes," Scofield said quietly, as if he had been interrupted. "I'm going to give you more. Hampstead!" he quickly raised his voice, "I want you to be our General Freight Agent!"
If Scofield had leaned over and kissed him, John would not have been more surprised, nor have known less what to say.
If Scofield had leaned in and kissed him, John wouldn't have been more surprised, and he wouldn't have known what to say.
"General Freight Agent!" he croaked hoarsely.
"Freight Agent!" he croaked.
"Yes," affirmed the other coolly, almost icily, while he flicked the ashes from his cigar and enjoyed the sensation his proposal had produced.
"Yeah," the other responded casually, nearly dismissively, as he flicked the ashes from his cigar and enjoyed the reaction his proposal had sparked.
"At my age?" stumbled John, still groping, but trying to see himself in the position.
"At my age?" John said uncertainly, still searching for clarity, but trying to imagine himself in that situation.
"Why, yes," reassured Scofield suavely. "You tell me you're past twenty-five. Paul Morton was Assistant General Freight Agent of the Burlington at twenty-one. Look where he is to-day—in the cabinet of the President of the United States. The salary," Scofield added casually, by way of finally clinching the argument, "will be twelve thousand a year."
"Of course," Scofield said effortlessly. "You say you’re over twenty-five. Paul Morton was the Assistant General Freight Agent of the Burlington at twenty-one. Look at him now—in the President's cabinet. The salary," Scofield added nonchalantly, concluding the argument, "will be twelve thousand a year."
Hampstead's lips silently formed the words—twelve thousand! But he did not utter them. They dazed him. They rushed him headlong. They made rejection impossible. No man had a right to throw away such a fortune as that. One thousand dollars a month! He felt himself yielding, helplessly, irresistibly.
Hampstead's lips silently formed the words—twelve thousand! But he didn’t say them out loud. They shocked him. They propelled him forward. They made it impossible to refuse. No one could ignore such a fortune. One thousand dollars a month! He felt himself surrendering, helplessly, irresistibly.
And then, suddenly as the photographer's bomb lights up every lineament of every face in the darkened room, for one single moment Hampstead saw things clearly and in their true proportions. This Schofield was not a man. He was a grinning devil, with horns and a barb on his tail. He was tempting, trapping, buying him. He would not be bought. "No, Mrs. Mitchell, I would not sell myself," he had said, not, however, meaning at all what that lady meant.
Then, just like the photographer's flash illuminating every detail of every face in the dark room, Hampstead suddenly saw everything clearly and in its true size. This Schofield wasn’t a man. He was a grinning devil, with horns and a barb on his tail. He was tempting, trapping, trying to buy him. He wouldn’t be bought.No, Mrs. Mitchell, I would not sell myself,"He said that, but he didn’t mean at all what that lady thought."
Leaning back stubbornly, his fist smiting heavy blows upon the cushioned arm of the chair, John muttered through clenched teeth:
Leaning back defiantly, John slammed his fist down hard on the cushioned arm of the chair and muttered through clenched teeth:
"No! No! No—I'll never do it. No, Mr. Scofield, I cannot accept your offer. I thank you for it; but I cannot accept it. The stage is to be the place of my achievement. Why, why, Mr. Scofield, the wonderfully flattering offer you have made to me to-night has come because of the training incident to the cultivation of a stage ambition. If it can bring me so much with so little devotion, is it not reasonable to suppose that it will bring me more—very much more? I will not be so disloyal to that which has been so generous with me."
"No! No! No—I’ll never do it. No, Mr. Scofield, I can’t accept your offer. I appreciate it, but I can’t take it. The stage is where I want to make my mark. Why, Mr. Scofield, the incredibly flattering offer you’ve made me tonight has come because of the training I’ve dedicated to my stage ambitions. If it can bring me so much with so little effort, isn’t it reasonable to think it will bring me even more—much more? I won’t betray what has been so generous to me."
Scofield's countenance had suddenly and impressively changed. It became a mask of stone, a sphinx-like thing, the brow a knot, the nose a beak, the mouth a stitched scar. The beady gleam of the eyes from beneath drawn lids was sinister. This fanatical young fool was escaping him, and Scofield did not like any one to escape him.
Scofield's expression suddenly shifted dramatically. His face became like a stone mask, resembling a sphinx, with a furrowed brow, a beak-like nose, and a mouth that resembled a stitched scar. The glint in his eyes, peeking out from under partially closed lids, was threatening. This reckless young fool was getting away from him, and Scofield hated it when anyone slipped through his grasp.
But the young man refused to be swerved by frowns.
But the young man wouldn’t let his frowns sway his decision.
"Not to manage railroads," he declared enthusiastically, "but to mould human character is to be my life-work; to depict the virtues and the vices, the weaknesses and the strengths of life, to make men laugh and love and—forget."
"My goal isn't to run railroads," he declared with excitement, "but to shape human character; to show the virtues and vices, the weaknesses and strengths of life, to make people laugh, love, and—forget."
Scofield's eyes twinkled, and his mouth became less a scar, but John thought this was a very fine phrase really, and he rushed along:
Scofield's eyes twinkled, and his mouth seemed less like a scar, but John thought this was actually a fantastic phrase, and he rushed ahead:
"Life looks like a tangle, like a mess—drudgeries, disappointments, injustices—the wrong man prospering—the wrong girl suffering! The drama composes life. It grabs out a few people and follows them, compressing into the action of two hours the eventualities of a lifetime and shortening perspectives till men can see the consequences of their acts, whether for good or for ill. The stage teaches the doctrine of the conservation of moral energy—and of immoral energy—that sustained effort, conserved effort is never cheated; it gets its goal at last."
"Life feels like a tangle, a mess—routine, disappointments, unfairness—the wrong guy succeeding and the wrong girl struggling! Drama shapes life. It focuses on a few people and follows them, condensing what could be a lifetime of events into two hours and narrowing perspectives so people can see the results of their actions, whether positive or negative. The stage illustrates the concept of the conservation of moral energy—and also immoral energy—showing that consistent effort, maintained effort is never wasted; it ultimately reaches its goal."
"Say!" broke in Scofield; but John would not be denied what he felt was a final smashing generalization.
"Wait!" Scofield interrupted; but John wouldn't back down from what he believed was a strong final point.
"To figure the tariff on human conduct, to grade and classify the acts of life, to quote the rates on happiness and misery in trainload lots. That's what I'm going to do," he concluded, with a glow upon his face.
"To figure out the cost of people's behavior, to evaluate and classify actions in life, to outline the prices of happiness and suffering collectively. That's my plan," he concluded, with a big smile on his face.
But by this time a smile of cynic pity had appeared upon the face of the railroad man.
By this point, a smirk of sarcastic pity had spread across the railroad worker's face.
"Hampstead," he exclaimed sharply, with a mimic shudder and a shrug of relief as if he had just escaped something, "you're not an actor. You're a preacher!"
"Hampstead," he said out of the blue, pretending to shiver and shrugging with relief as if he had just avoided something, "you're not an actor. You're a preacher!"
John gasped.
John gasped.
"You're a moralist," asserted Scofield accusingly, "a puritanical, Sunday-school, twaddling moralist. I have misjudged you. I wouldn't want you around at all."
"You're such a moralist," Scofield said, pointing a finger. "You're a goody-two-shoes, the Sunday-school kind of moralist. I've completely misjudged you. Honestly, I wouldn't want you around at all."
With a look akin to disgust upon his face, the railroad man made a motion with his fingers in the air as if ridding them of something sticky, and arose, not abruptly but decisively, making clear that the interview had proved disappointingly unprofitable and was therefore at an end.
With a look of disgust, the railroad man waved his fingers in the air as if trying to remove something sticky, then stood up, not abruptly but firmly, signaling that the interview had been disappointing and was now over.
John also arose, bewildered by the sudden change in Scofield's attitude—a change which he resented, and also the ground of it. He a preacher? The idea was ridiculous.
John also got up, confused by the sudden change in Scofield's attitude—a change he resented, along with the reason for it. Him, a preacher? That thought was ridiculous.
Besides, it makes an astonishing difference when one has been stubbornly refusing an offer to have the offer coolly and decisively withdrawn. Something subtly psychological made him want the offer back. The door of opportunity had been closed behind him with a snap so vicious that he wanted to turn and kick it open.
Moreover, it really impacts you when you've been stubbornly rejecting an offer, and then it gets taken away completely and without warning. There's something about the psychology of it that made him want the offer back. The door of opportunity had shut behind him with such a loud bang that he felt like turning around and kicking it open.
But the thin, talon-like hand of Scofield was hooking the young man's rather flaccid palm for a moment.
But Scofield's thin, claw-like hand was grasping the young man's somewhat lifeless palm for a brief moment.
"Remember what I tell you," he barked out in parting. "You're not an actor. You're not a railroad man. You're a preacher!"
"Remember what I'm saying," he shouted as he walked out. "You're not an actor. You're not a railroad worker. You're a preacher!"
The last word was flung bitingly, like an epithet.
The final word was delivered harshly, almost like an insult.
John, feeling uncomfortable, walked out and along one side of Union Square, casting a momentary wondering eye on the stabbing, twin towers of the Hotel St. Francis, many windowed and many-lighted; then turned on down Geary into Market and along that wide and cobbled thoroughfare to the doors of the old Palace Hotel. By the time he was in bed, he realized that Scofield had shaken him terribly. His decision was all to make over again.
John, feeling uneasy, stepped out and walked along one side of Union Square, quickly glancing at the impressive twin towers of the Hotel St. Francis, with its many windows and lights. He then continued down Geary into Market and along that wide, cobblestone street to the entrance of the old Palace Hotel. By the time he got to bed, he realized that Scofield had really thrown him for a loop. He needed to rethink his decision completely.
However, Bessie would be there for three days to help him, and with this thought he felt comforted.
But Bessie would be there for three days to help him, and just thinking about that made him feel better.
* * * * *
* * * * *
"It's been a great three days," sighed John, on the following Tuesday. Bessie also sighed.
"These past three days have been incredible," John sighed on the next Tuesday. Bessie sighed as well.
They had clambered down from the parapet below the Cliff House and sat watching the seals at play upon the rocks a stone's throw out from beneath their feet. Their position marked the southern portal of the famous Golden Gate, through which a mile-wide stream of liquid blue was running. Across the Gate rose the sheer gray cliffs of Marin County and beyond those the rugged greens and blues of the mountains, spiked in the center by the peak of Tamalpais.
They had climbed down from the wall below the Cliff House and sat watching the seals playing on the rocks not far from them. Their location marked the southern entrance to the famous Golden Gate, where a mile-wide current of bright blue water flowed. Across the Gate were the steep gray cliffs of Marin County, and beyond them lay the rugged greens and blues of the mountains, with the peak of Tamalpais highlighted in the center.
Before their faces, the ocean, in swells and scoops of ever grayer gray, ran out to catch the horizon as it fell, illumined in its lower reaches by the sun, which was sinking into the haze above the waters like a lustrous orange ball.
In front of them, the ocean stretched out in rolling waves of a dull gray, reaching the horizon as it dipped down, illuminated at the bottom by the sun, which was sinking into the mist above the water like a shiny orange ball.
Southward, beyond the green head of Golden Gate Park, the yellow gray of the sand dunes and the blue gray of the sea met in a lingering, playful kiss that swept back and forth in a long shimmering line which ran on sinuously, growing fainter and fainter, till lost in the shadow of the distant cliffs.
To the south, just past the vibrant edge of Golden Gate Park, the pale yellow of the sand dunes and the deep blue of the ocean met in a playful, gentle hug that ebbed and flowed in a long, sparkling line, stretching out indulgently and gradually fading until it vanished in the shadows of the distant cliffs.
The hour was five o'clock. At eight that night John was to leave for Los Angeles. His vacation—the only vacation of his hard-driven life—was to end, and an epoch in his existence was also nearing its end. The past was clear as the land behind him; the future was an area of tossing uncertainty. Nothing appeared,—no track, no wake, no sail, no sun even. Only far over, beyond the curve of the horizon, was a kind of strange, unearthly glow, and on this his eye was set.
It was five o'clock. At eight that evening, John was scheduled to leave for Los Angeles. His vacation—the only break he’d had in his fast-paced life—was coming to an end, and a chapter in his life was also about to close. The past was as clear as the land behind him; the future was a vast ocean of uncertainty. Nothing was visible—no paths, no ripples, no boats, not even the sun. Only far away, beyond the curve of the horizon, was a strange, otherworldly glow, and that’s where his eyes were focused.
For three days his soul had ebbed and flowed like that lip of foam upon the beach, now stealing far up on the land,—for him the backward track; now turning and running far out to sea,—for him the way of adventure and advance.
For three days, his spirit had gone up and down like the foamy edge of the waves on the beach, sometimes reaching deep onto the shore—his way home; sometimes turning and racing back out into the sea—his path to adventure and progress.
But now the ultimate decision was to be made. Bessie saw it rising like a tide upon that face which once had seemed not to fit, a rapt look which snuggled in the hills and hollows and then began to harden like setting concrete. No one would call that face homely now. Interesting, most likely, would have been the word.
But now the final decision had to be made. Bessie saw it emerging like a tide on that face that once seemed out of place, a captivated expression that settled into the hills and valleys and then began to solidify like drying concrete. No one would call that face plain now. Most likely, "interesting" would be the word.
The gray eyes burned brighter, the lips grew tighter. The chin advanced, moved out to sea a little, as it were.
The gray eyes sparkled more brightly, the lips pressed tight. The chin stuck out slightly, as if reaching toward the ocean.
"Follow your star, John," Bessie declared stoutly, though a look of pain momentarily touched her whitening lips. "I shall despise you if you do not."
"Follow your star, John," Bessie said firmly, though a fleeting look of pain crossed her pale lips. "I’ll hate you if you don’t."
"The decision is made," John replied solemnly, "and you, Bessie, have helped to make it."
"The decision is made," John said earnestly, "and you, Bessie, were a part of it."
Bessie did not reply; she only looked.
Bessie didn't say anything; she just stared.
Silence fell between them. Silence, too, was in the heavens; the sun, the waves, the restless wind for the moment appeared to stand still. All nature had paused respectfully. A man, young, inexperienced, but potential, had cast the horoscope of life beyond the power of gods or men to intervene,—and with it had cast some other horoscopes as well.
There was a silence between them. Even the sky was quiet; the sun, the waves, and the restless wind seemed to pause for a moment. All of nature had halted to pay respect. A young man, inexperienced but full of potential, had charted the course of his life in a way that neither gods nor humans could alter—and in doing so, he had also foreseen other paths.
Hampstead felt the spell his act of will had wrapped about them, but he felt also the substance of his resolution framing like granite in his soul and making him strong with a new kind of strength.
Hampstead could feel the impact his determination had on them, but he also experienced the strength of his commitment hardening like granite in his soul, providing him with a new kind of power.
But soon the sun was descending again, the clouds were drifting once more, and a gust of wind nipped sharply, causing the skirts of John's overcoat to flap lustily. Bessie twitched her fur collar closer about the neck, and thrust both hands deep into the pockets of her gray ulster. Hampstead passed his own hand through the curve of the girl's elbow, gripped her forearm possessively, selfishly, absently, and drew her toward him.
But soon, the sun was setting again, the clouds were shifting once more, and a sharp gust of wind made the ends of John's overcoat flap wildly. Bessie pulled her fur collar tighter around her neck and shoved her hands deep into the pockets of her gray coat. Hampstead slipped his hand through the girl's elbow, tightly gripped her forearm in a possessive and selfish way, and absently pulled her closer to him.
Indeed Bessie was closer to him than she had ever been before; and yet she had never felt so far away.
Bessie was closer to him than ever, yet she had never felt so distant.
"Oh, but it's great to have a woman by you in a crisis," John chuckled happily.
"Oh, but it’s great to have a woman by your side during a crisis," John said with a laugh.
Bessie looked up startled. John had called her woman. But she recovered from the start,—he had also called her a woman.
Bessie looked up, surprised. John had referred to her as a woman. But she quickly got past her shock—he had also called her __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.awoman
"Come to understand each other pretty well, haven't we?" John observed, still looking oceanward, but giving the arm of Bessie what was intended for a meaningful squeeze.
"We've really gotten to know each other, haven't we?" John said, still looking out at the ocean, but giving Bessie’s arm a squeeze that was meant to be meaningful.
"Not at all," sighed Bessie, also still looking oceanward.
"Not at all," Bessie sighed, continuing to look out at the ocean.
Hampstead, his thoughts bowling rapidly forward, continued motionless until a white-winged, curious-eyed gull sailed between his line of vision and the water. Then, as if abruptly conscious that Bessie's answer was not what it should have been, he turned, and at the same time boldly swung her body round till they stood facing each other. Bessie met this gaze unblinkingly for a moment, with her face set and sober; then something in John's mystified glance touched her keen sense of humor, and she laughed,—her old, roguish laugh,—and flirted the stupid in the face with the end of her boa.
Hampstead, his thoughts racing, stood still until a curious gull with white wings flew between him and the water. Then, as if suddenly realizing that Bessie’s response wasn’t what he expected, he turned and confidently spun her around until they were facing each other. Bessie held his gaze without blinking for a moment, her expression serious and calm; then something in John's confused look made her laugh—her familiar, playful laughter—and she teasingly flicked the end of her boa in his face.
"You great big egoist!" she smiled. "There, that's the first chance I've had to use that word. I only learned the difference between it and another last week."
"You big egoist!" she smiled. "There, that’s the first time I've had to use that word. I only discovered the difference between it and another one last week."
"Indeed!" retorted Hampstead. "And when did you learn the difference between me and the other word?"
"Definitely!" replied Hampstead. "When did you realize the difference between me and the other word?"
"Well, I'm not sure that there is a difference," she sparred. "Being polite, I just concede it."
"Honestly, I don't think there's a difference," she argued. "I just go along with it to be polite."
"Oh," he chuckled. "But," and he was serious again, "you say we don't understand each other?"
"Oh," he chuckled. "But," he became serious again, "do you think we don’t get each other?"
"Nonsense; I was only joking. I do understand you; you great, big, egoistical egotist! You are just now absolutely self-centered—and all, all ambition! And I am secretly—secretly, you understand—proud of you!"
"Come on, I was just joking. I understand you, you big, self-centered egotist! Right now, you're totally focused on yourself—and all about ambition! And I'm secretly—secretly, you know?—proud of you!"
"And you," said Hampstead, drawing her close again, "are just the truest, most understanding friend a man ever, ever had. You know, Bessie, a fellow can talk to you just like a sister,—a pretty little sister!" he subjoined, when Bessie looked less pleased than he thought she should.
"And you," Hampstead said, pulling her close again, "are the most genuine and understanding friend a guy could ever ask for. You know, Bessie, I can talk to you just like a brother would to a sister—like a really adorable little sister!" he added, noticing that Bessie looked less happy than he thought she should.
"You've changed a lot, too, in a year," he conceded, studying her face critically. "When you came into the hotel that night, you struck fear into my heart, and then kind of made it flutter. I said to myself, 'She's gone—the old Bessie, that could be played with. But here's a young woman, a handsome young woman, taking her place.'"
"You've changed a lot in a year," he said, studying her face closely. "When you walked into the hotel that night, you intimidated me, and then you made my heart race. I thought to myself, 'The old Bessie, the one I could play around with, is gone. But here’s a young woman, a beautiful young woman, taking her place.'"
"Did you say that?" asked Bessie happily.
"Did you actually say that?" Bessie asked, her face glowing with joy.
"An exceedingly beautiful woman," went on John, as if stimulated by the interruption. "By George, a very corker of a woman—look at those eyes, those lips, those dimples. Same old dimples, girl!" he laughed emotionally. "And I said, 'Now, here's a woman, a ripe, wonderful woman, to be made love to—'"
"An incredibly beautiful woman," John continued, as if inspired by the interruption. "Wow, what a stunning woman—just look at those eyes, those lips, those dimples. Same old dimples, girl!" he laughed heartily. "And I said, 'Now, here’s a woman, a mature, amazing woman, to be loved—'"
"John!"
"John!"
There was in Bessie's sudden exclamation the surcharged sense of all the proprieties which their relationship involved.
Bessie's sudden shout reflected a deep understanding of all the expectations linked to their relationship.
"Oh, don't be alarmed," exclaimed Hampstead, suddenly very earnest and respectful. "I am not leading up to anything. I do not misunderstand the nature of your goodness to me. I am not presuming anything. I am only telling you what I said to myself."
"Oh, don’t worry," Hampstead said, suddenly sounding very sincere and respectful. "I’m not suggesting anything. I completely understand your kindness to me. I’m not making any assumptions. I’m just expressing what I told myself."
"Oh," murmured Bessie noncommittally, though she shivered for a moment as if a gust of wind had come again. Hampstead, feeling this, drew her still closer and hunched his broad shoulder to shelter her more, as he explained further:
"Oh," Bessie said quietly, though she shivered for a moment as if another gust of wind had come through. Hampstead, noticing this, pulled her even closer and leaned his broad shoulder in to protect her more, as he went on to explain:
"But it was I, you know, and there was nothing for me to do but to fly. I was for jumping out the window. And then you suddenly made that wonderful speech about going to the circus with dear old John, and your mother let it out that you wanted me to run around with you here, and I saw that toward me you were the same old Bessie; that for a few days we could be once more just friendly, only two finer friends, because we're both grown up now."
"But it was me, you know, and I had no choice but to run away. I was ready to jump out the window. Then you unexpectedly gave that incredible speech about going to the circus with dear old John, and your mom let it slip that you wanted me to spend time with you here. I realized that to me, you were still the same old Bessie; that for a few days we could just be friends again, only better friends, because we're both grown up now."
"Yes," Bessie sighed, almost contentedly. "I did want you, John. A girl gets tired of society, of clubs and dances and things, even in High. You know, I get weary of the sight of these slim, pompadoured boys sometimes. I just wanted somehow to feel the arm of a real man, to hear him talk, even if he does nothing but talk about himself, and until this minute in three days has not confessed that I have dimples, and—and a heart."
"Yeah," Bessie sighed, almost cheerfully. "I really wanted you, John. A girl gets tired of social events, clubs, dances, and all that, even in high school. You know, sometimes I get bored looking at these slim, well-groomed guys. I just wanted to feel the arm of a real man, to hear him talk, even if he only talks about himself. And in these three days, he hasn't even mentioned that I have dimples, and—and a heart."
"Slow, about some things, am I not?" confessed John. "Awfully, awfully slow!"
"Am I not a little slow about some things?" John admitted. "Like, really slow!"
"I will agree with you," said Bessie, with a mournfulness that literally compelled him to perceive that she was some way disappointed in him.
"I agree with you," Bessie said, her sadness showing that she felt let down by him in some way.
"But," he inquired reproachfully, "aside from my usefulness as a social escort and a sort of masculine tonic, you do admire me a little, don't you?"
"But," he asked somewhat accusatorily, "other than my value as a social companion and a sort of masculine support, you do admire me a little, right?"
"Oh, yes," she answered frankly. "I admire you a lot."
"Oh, for sure," she replied sincerely. "I really look up to you."
"But you're disappointed about something?"
"But you're disappointed about something?"
"Apprehension is the better word," she confessed soberly.
"Apprehension is the better word," she confessed earnestly.
"Apprehension? Of what?" John was looking at her almost accusingly. Bessie avoided his glance. She could not tell him what she feared nor why she feared it.
"Worried? About what?" John glanced at her as if he was accusing her. Bessie couldn’t look him in the eye. She couldn’t explain to him what scared her or why she felt that way.
"You think I'll fail?" John demanded.
"Do you really think I'm going to fail?" John asked.
"No," disclaimed Bessie seriously. "I think you will succeed!"
"No," Bessie said firmly. "I believe you will make it!"
"You think so?" and Hampstead's face lighted brilliantly. "Oh, God bless you for that!" and again he shook her, this time tenderly and drew her closer till her breast was touching his, and she leaned her head far back to look up into his face.
"You really think so?" Hampstead's face brightened. "Oh, thank you for saying that!" He shook her again, this time gently, and pulled her closer until her chest pressed against his. She tilted her head back to gaze up at his face.
"Yes," she breathed softly, "I think so!"
"Yeah," she whispered, "I believe so!"
"And you do not think me silly for turning my back upon solid realities to follow my ideal?"
"And you don’t think I’m stupid for turning my back on actual realities to pursue my ideal?"
"No! No!" and she shook her head emphatically, "I honor you for it, John. You have inspired me, John, and thrilled me. I used to think—how good you are! Now I think—how noble you are! You have made my feeling for you one of worshipfulness almost."
"No! No!" She shook her head firmly. "I admire you for it, John. You've inspired and excited me. I used to think—how good you are! Now I think—how noble you are! You've made my feelings for you almost like worship."
The look in her face did express that, and Hampstead noticed it now.
The look on her face showed that, and Hampstead saw it now.
"Ah," he murmured, pressing her arms against her sides, "you dear, impressionable little girl!"
"Ah," he whispered, holding her arms at her sides, "you sweet, impressionable girl!"
Quite thoughtless of how unnecessarily close he was drawing Bessie, either to shelter her from the wind or for the purpose of conversation, or especially in the fulfillment of his duty to his charge as guide and protector, John was finding a pleasurable sensation in this position of intimacy, and was indeed, just upon the threshold of one very great discovery when he made another, perhaps equally surprising, but vastly less important. Looking into the upturned eyes, which after the canons of Delsarte, he was thinking expressed "devotion" perfectly, a shadow was seen to project itself downward from the upper lids across the iris, as if a storm were gathering on a placid lake. John watched the shadow curiously as it deepened, until it became clear that a mist was congealing in those swimming violet depths.
He was completely unaware of how needlessly close he had gotten to Bessie, whether to protect her from the wind, to talk, or especially to do his job as her guide and protector. John was actually enjoying this moment of closeness and was about to make a significant realization when he stumbled upon another, possibly just as surprising but much less important. As he gazed into her upturned eyes, which, according to Delsarte’s principles, perfectly expressed "devotion," he noticed a shadow falling from her upper eyelids across her iris, as if a storm was brewing on a calm lake. John watched the shadow with curiosity as it deepened, until it became clear that a mist was forming in those swirling violet depths.
"Why, Bessie," he exclaimed, amazed, "you are going to cry!"
"Why, Bessie," he exclaimed in surprise, "you're about to cry!"
On the instant two tears trickled from the dark lashes and gleamed for a moment like solitaire diamonds in the setting of two ruby spots that had gathered unaccountably upon her upturned cheeks.
At that moment, two tears rolled down her dark lashes, shimmering briefly like solitaire diamonds against the two red spots that had inexplicably appeared on her upturned cheeks.
"You are crying," he charged straightly.
"You're crying," he said plainly.
Bessie's expression never changed, but her smooth, round chin nodded a trembling and unabashed assent. A sudden impulse seized John. The position of his arms shifted.
Bessie's face remained the same, but her smooth, round chin gave a slight, genuine nod of agreement. John suddenly felt an urge take over. The way he held his arms shifted.
"Bessie!" he murmured feelingly, "I am going to kiss you!"
"Bessie!" he said softly, "I'm going to kiss you!"
Bessie did not appear half as surprised at this announcement as Hampstead at himself for making it.
Bessie didn't look as surprised by this announcement as Hampstead did at himself for saying it.
"May I?" he persisted.
"Can I?" he persisted.
The expression of devotion in Bessie's swimming orbs remained unstartled, her pose unaltered. Only her lips moved while she breathed a single word: "Yes."
Bessie's way of showing her devotion in the swimming orbs didn’t change; her stance remained the same. Only her lips moved as she exhaled one word: "Yes."
Instantly their ruby and velvet softness yielded to the pressure of John's, planted as tenderly and chastely as was his thought of her,—for that other discovery that he was on the verge of making had been fended off by the coming of the tear.
Right away, their ruby and velvet softness reacted to John's gentle touch, just as tenderly and genuinely as his feelings for her—because the other realization he was about to have had been pushed aside by the arrival of the tear.
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER 8
JOHN MAKES UP
JOHN RECONCILES
That night, according to programme, John went back to Los Angeles; and a few weeks later, also according to programme, he was again in San Francisco, no longer a railroad man, but—in his thought—an actor.
That night, as scheduled, John went back to Los Angeles; and a few weeks later, also as scheduled, he returned to San Francisco, no longer a railroad worker, but in his mind—an actor.
Now calling oneself an actor and being one are quite different; but it took an experience to prove this to John. Even the opportunity for this experience was itself hard to get. It was days before he even saw a theatrical manager, weeks before he met one personally, and a month before he got his first engagement.
Calling yourself an actor and actually being one are two completely different things; but John had to go through an experience to realize this. Even getting the opportunity for this experience was tough. It took days before he even saw a theater manager, weeks before he met one in person, and a month before he got his first job.
When he talked of the drama to actors the way he had talked of it to the Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell, they did not comprehend him; when he talked to them as he had to Scofield, they smiled cynically; when he admitted to one manager that he was without professional experience, the admission drew a sneer which froze the stream of hope in his breast.
When he talked about the play with actors like he did with Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell, they didn't understand him; when he spoke to them like he had with Scofield, they just smiled cynically; and when he admitted to one manager that he had no professional experience, that confession earned him a sneer that extinguished the hope he had inside.
John thereafter told no other manager this, but learned instead the value of a "front", and inserted in the professional columns of the San Francisco Dramatic Review a card which read:
John didn't tell any other manager about this; instead, he recognized the significance of having a "front" and put a card in the professional listings of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.San Francisco Dramatic Reviewthat being said:
+------------------+
| |
| JOHN HAMPSTEAD |
| HEAVY |
| AT LIBERTY |
| |
+------------------+
"Heavy" in theatrical parlance means the villain. Modestly confessing himself not quite equal to "leads", though in his heart John scorned to believe his own confession, he had announced himself as a "heavy."
In theater terms, "heavy" refers to the villain. Although John modestly acknowledged that he didn’t quite match up to the "leads," he secretly resisted accepting that truth. He introduced himself as a "heavy."
This card appeared for three succeeding weeks, but on the fourth week there was a significant change. It read:
This card appeared for three weeks straight, but by the fourth week, there was a significant change. It said:
+-----------------------------------+
| |
| JOHN HAMPSTEAD |
| HEAVY |
| With the People's Stock Company |
| |
+-----------------------------------+
The People's Stock Company was new, a "ten-twenty-thirty" organization, got together in a day for a season of doubtful length, in a huge barn of a house that once had been the home of bucket-of-blood melodramas, but for a long time had been given over to cobwebs and prize fights. The promoters had little money. They spent most of it on new paint and gorgeous, twelve-sheet posters. Everything was cheap and gaudy, but the cheapest thing was the company—and the least gaudy.
The People's Stock Company was brand new, a "ten-twenty-thirty" group quickly put together for an indefinite season, in a large building that used to hold theatrical performances but had mainly been gathering dust and hosting boxing matches for a while. The promoters had tight budgets. They spent most of it on fresh paint and eye-catching twelve-sheet posters. Everything looked cheap and flashy, but the least expensive part was the company itself—and it was the least flashy.
The opening play was a blood-spiller with thrills guaranteed; the scene was laid in Cuba at a period just preceding the Spanish-American War. Hampstead's part was a Spanish colonel, Delaro by name. Delaro was no ordinary double-dyed villain. He was triple-dyed at the least, and would kick up all the deviltry in the piece from the beginning to the end; he would steal the fair Yankee maiden who had strayed ashore from her father's yacht; he would imprison her in an out-of-the-way fortress; court her, taunt her, threaten her—and then when the audience was wrought to the highest pitch of excitement and the last throb of pity for her impending fate at the hands of this fiend in yellow uniform and brass buttons, the galloping of horses would herald the appearance of Lieutenant Bangster, U.S.N., lover of the maiden and hero of the play. (The Navy on horseback!) A pitched battle would result, pistols, rifles, cannon would be fired, the fortifications would be blown away, and Old Glory go fluttering up the staff to the thundering applause of the gods of the gallery.
The opening play was filled with action and guaranteed excitement; it took place in Cuba just before the Spanish-American War. Hampstead portrayed a Spanish colonel named Delaro. Delaro was no ordinary villain; he was a truly extreme bad guy, causing chaos from beginning to end. He would abduct the beautiful American girl who had washed ashore from her father's yacht, lock her away in a remote fortress, court her, mock her, threaten her—and then, just when the audience was at the height of excitement and feeling the last pangs of sympathy for her fate at the hands of this monster in a yellow uniform and brass buttons, the sound of galloping horses would signal the arrival of Lieutenant Bangster, U.S.N., her lover and the hero of the play. (The Navy on horseback!) A fierce battle would break out, with pistols, rifles, and cannons firing; the fortifications would be blown apart, and Old Glory would rise up the flagpole to thunderous applause from the audience in the balcony.
Delaro was an enormous opportunity; but it was also an enormous responsibility. John went into rehearsal haunted by fear that the carefully guarded secret of his inexperience would be discovered, knowing that instant humiliation and discharge would follow. He had trudged, hoped, brazened, starved, prayed to get this part. He must not lose it, and he must make good. The sweat of desperation oozed daily from his pores.
Delaro was a big opportunity, but it also came with a lot of responsibility. John went into rehearsal terrified that his closely guarded secret of not having much experience would be exposed, knowing that instant embarrassment and getting fired would follow. He had worked hard, hoped, acted confident, skipped meals, and prayed to land this role. He couldn’t afford to lose it, and he had to prove himself. The sweat of desperation dripped from him every day.
Halson, the stage manager, was a tall, tubercular person, with a husk in his throat and a cloudy eye. This eye seemed always to John to be cloudier still when turned on him. On the fourth day of rehearsal, these clouded looks broke out in lightning.
Halson, the stage manager, was a tall, frail person with a raspy voice and a cloudy eye. John always thought that this eye looked even cloudier when it was focused on him. On the fourth day of rehearsal, these cloudy stares exploded like lightning.
"Stop that preaching!" Halson commanded impatiently. "You are intoning those speeches like a parrot in a pulpit. Colonel Delaro is not a bishop. He is a villain—a damned, detestable, outrageous villain! Play it faster; read those speeches more naturally. My God, you must have been playing— By the way, Hampstead, what were you playing last?"
"Stop with the preaching!" Halson said impatiently. "You’re just repeating those speeches like a parrot in a pulpit. Colonel Delaro isn’t a bishop. He’s a villain—a damnable, despicable, outrageous villain! Pick up the pace; deliver those speeches more naturally. My God, you must have been acting— By the way, Hampstead, what were you acting in last?"
The shot was a bull's-eye. John felt himself suddenly a monstrous fraud and had a sickening sense of predestined failure. In his soul he suddenly saw the truth. Acting was not bluffing. Acting was an art! The poorest, dullest of these people, bad as they appeared to be, knew how to read their lines more naturally than he. He was not an actor. He never had been an actor. He was only a recitationist.
The shot was perfect. John suddenly felt like a complete fraud and was hit with a nauseating sense of impending failure. Deep down, he understood the truth. Acting wasn't just about pretending. Acting was a real art! Even the least talented and most boring of these people, as awful as they seemed, could deliver their lines more naturally than he could. He wasn't an actor. He never truly was an actor. He was just someone who recited lines.
"What were you playing last, I say?" bullied Halson, as if suddenly suspicious.
"What were you playing last?" I asked, suddenly feeling suspicious.
But John had rallied. "If I don't get the experience, how will I ever become an actor," was what he said to himself.
But John had recovered. "If I don't gain the experience, how will I ever become an actor?" he thought to himself.
"My last season was in Shakespeare," was what he observed to Halson, with deliberate dignity.
"My last season was in Shakespeare," he said to Halson, with intentional composure.
"Oh," exclaimed the stage manager, much relieved. "That explains it. I was beginning to think somebody had sawed off a blooming amateur on me."
"Oh," said the stage manager, feeling much better. "That makes sense. I was beginning to think someone had messed things up for me."
John had not deemed it prudential to add that this season in Shakespeare lasted one whole evening and consisted of some slices from the Merchant of Venice presented in the parlor of the Hotel Green in Pasadena; and the scorn with which Halson had immediately pronounced the word "amateur" sent a shiver to Hampstead's marrow, while he congratulated himself on his discretion. Nevertheless, he suffered this day many interruptions and much kindergarten coaching from Halson and felt himself humiliated by certain overt glances from the cast.
John didn’t think it was a good idea to mention that this Shakespeare season lasted only one evening and included some excerpts from the Merchant of Venice performed in the parlor of the Hotel Green in Pasadena; the way Halson immediately said the word "amateur" made Hampstead uneasy, reinforcing his decision to stay silent. Still, he faced numerous interruptions that day and a lot of basic guidance from Halson, which left him feeling embarrassed by some of the obvious looks from the cast.
"The boobs!" thought John. "The pin-heads! They don't know half as much as I do. They never taught a Y.M.C.A. class in public speaking; they never gave a lesson in elocution in all their lives, and here they are staring at me, because I have a little trouble mastering the mere mechanics of stage delivery. It's simple. I'll have it by to-morrow."
"The idiots!" thought John. "They don't know anything compared to me. They've never taught a Y.M.C.A. class in public speaking; they've never given a lesson in elocution in their lives, and here they are, just staring at me because I'm struggling with the basics of stage delivery. It's simple. I'll have it figured out by tomorrow."
But at the end of the rehearsal, John felt weak. Instead of leaving the theater, he slipped behind a curtain into one of the boxes and sank down in the gloom to be alone and think. But he was not so much alone as he thought. A voice came up out of the shadows in the orchestra circle. It was the voice of Neumeyer, the 'angel' of the enterprise, who was even more inexperienced in things dramatic than his "heavy" man.
By the end of the rehearsal, John felt exhausted. Instead of leaving the theater, he slipped behind a curtain into one of the boxes and sank down into the darkness to be alone and think. But he wasn’t as alone as he believed. A voice came from the shadows in the orchestra circle. It was Neumeyer, the 'angel' of the operation, who was even less experienced in dramatic matters than his "heavy" man.
"How do you think it'll go?" Neumeyer had asked anxiously.
"What do you think is going to happen?" Neumeyer asked anxiously.
"Oh, it'll go all right," barked the whiskey-throat of Halson. "It'll go. All that's worrying me is this blamed fool Hampstead. How in time I sawed him off on myself is more than I can tell. However, I've engaged a new heavy for next week."
"Oh, it'll be fine," shouted Halson, his voice raspy from too much whiskey. "It'll be fine. What's bothering me is this stupid Hampstead. I have no clue how I ended up with him. Anyway, I've booked a new lead for next week."
John groped dumbly out into the day. But in the sunshine his spirits rallied. "They can't take this part away from me," he exulted and then croaked resolutely: "I'll show 'em; I'll show 'em yet. They're bound to like me when they see my finished work."
John stepped out into the sunlight, feeling a little disoriented. But as the sun beamed down, his spirits brightened. "They can't take this away from me," he said excitedly, and then confidently asserted, "I'll prove them wrong; I'll show everyone. They'll have to recognize my worth when they see what I've made."
And that was what he kept saying to himself up to the very night of the first performance. But that significant occasion brought him face to face with another problem,—his make-up.
And that's what he kept telling himself until the night of the first performance. But that big event brought up another problem—his makeup.
The matter of costume was simple. It had been rented for a week from Goldstein's. It was fearsomely contrived. The trousers were red. Varnished oilcloth leggings, made to slip on over his shoes, were relied upon to give the effect of top boots. The coat was of yellow, with spiked tails, with huge, leaf-like chevrons, with rows of large, superfluous buttons, and coils on coils of cord of gold.
The costume situation was simple. It had been rented for a week from Goldstein's. It was very elaborate. The pants were red. Varnished oilcloth leggings, meant to be worn over his shoes, gave the appearance of tall boots. The coat was yellow, with spiked tails, huge leaf-shaped chevrons, lots of big, unnecessary buttons, and layers of golden cord.
But make-up could not be hired from a costumer and put on like a mask. It was a matter of experience, of individuality, and of skill upon the part of the actor. All John knew of make-up he had read in the books and learned from those experimental daubs in which his features had been presented in his own barn-storming productions. The make-up of Ursus had been almost entirely a matter of excess of hair, acquired by a beard and a wig rented for the occasion. This, therefore, was really to be his first professional make-up, and Hampstead was blissfully determined that it should be a stunning achievement.
But makeup couldn’t just be borrowed from a costume shop and put on like a mask. It was all about experience, personal style, and the actor’s talent. Everything John knew about makeup came from books and his own trial-and-error attempts where his face was featured in his low-budget productions. Ursus's makeup had mostly focused on a lot of hair, which he accomplished with a rented beard and wig for the event. So, this was really going to be his first professional makeup experience, and Hampstead was excited to make it a memorable success.
In order that he might have plenty of time for experiment, the heavy man entered the dressing rooms at six o'clock, almost an hour and a half before any other actor felt it necessary to appear, and went gravely about his important task.
To ensure he had plenty of time for experimentation, the heavy man entered the dressing rooms at six o'clock, nearly an hour and a half before any other actor deemed it necessary to arrive, and approached his important task with seriousness.
First treating the pores of his face to a filling of cold cream,—all the books agreed in this,—John chose a dark flesh color from among his grease paints and proceeded to give himself a swarthy Spanish complexion. Judging that this swarthiness was too somber, he proceeded next to mollify it by the over-laying of a lighter flesh tint; but later, in an effort to redden the cheeks, he got on too much color and was under the necessity of darkening it again. Thus alternately lightening and darkening, experimenting and re-experimenting, seven o'clock found him with a layer of grease paint, somewhere about an eighth of an inch thick masking his features into almost complete immobility.
First, after applying cold cream to his face—this was a common tip in all the books—John chose a dark flesh tone from his grease paints and started to give himself a tanned Spanish look. Thinking this tan was too dull, he attempted to brighten it with a lighter flesh color. However, when he tried to add some color to his cheeks, he accidentally overdid it and had to darken it again. He kept switching between lightening and darkening, experimenting and re-experimenting, and by seven o'clock, he had a layer of grease paint about an eighth of an inch thick covering his face, making his features almost completely immobile.
Next he turned attention to the eyes, blackening the lashes and edging the lids themselves with heavy mourning. At the outer corners of the eyes he put on a smear of white to drive the eye in toward the nose; between the corner of the eye and the nose, he was careful to deepen the shadow. This was to make his eyes appear close together. Down the bridge of the nose he drew a straight white stripe to make that organ high and thin and narrow; while in the corner between the cheek and nostril went another smear of white, to drive the nose up still higher and sharper.
Next, he concentrated on the eyes, darkening the lashes and using heavy makeup to outline the lids. He added a touch of white in the outer corners to draw attention toward the nose; between the corner of the eye and the nose, he carefully deepened the shadow. This was to make his eyes look closer together. He drew a straight white line down the bridge of the nose to make it look taller, thinner, and narrower; at the same time, he added another dab of white in the corner between the cheek and nostril to further elevate and define the nose.
In the midst of this artistry, Jarvis Parks, the character man, who had been assigned to dress with Hampstead, entered.
In the midst of all this creativity, Jarvis Parks, the character guy who was supposed to dress in Hampstead, walked in.
"Hello," said John, with an attempt at unconcern.
"Hey," John said, trying to sound relaxed.
"Hard at it," commented Parks, and began with the ease of long practice to arrange his make-up materials about him, after which deftly, and almost without looking at what he was doing, he transformed himself into a youthful, rosy-cheeked, navy chaplain.
"Working hard," Parks said, and began arranging his makeup supplies around him with the ease of someone who's done it a thousand times. Then, skillfully and almost without looking, he transformed himself into a young, rosy-cheeked navy chaplain.
"Half hour!" sang the voice of the call boy from below stairs.
"Half an hour!" shouted the messenger from downstairs.
John was busy now adjusting a pirate moustache to his upper lip by means of liberal swabbings of spirit gum. As he worked, he hummed a little tune just to show Parks how much at ease and with what satisfied indifference he performed the feat of transposing his fair Saxon features into the cruel scowls of a villainous Spanish colonel.
John was now busy putting on a fake mustache on his upper lip using a lot of spirit gum. As he worked, he hummed a little tune to show Parks how relaxed and unconcerned he was while changing his light English features into the menacing scowl of a villainous Spanish colonel.
But catching the eye of Parks upon him for a moment, Hampstead was puzzled by the expression, although he reflected that it was probably admiration, since he certainly had got on ever so much better than he expected. It surely was a fine make-up—a brilliant make-up.
But when Parks looked at him for a moment, Hampstead felt confused by the expression, although he understood it was likely admiration, since he had definitely performed much better than he had expected. It truly was a great presentation—a fantastic presentation.
"Fifteen minutes," sang the voice of the call boy.
"Fifteen minutes," shouted the announcement from the usher.
Hampstead could really contain his self-complacency no longer.
Hampstead couldn't contain his self-satisfaction any longer.
"Well," he exclaimed, turning squarely on Parks, "what do you think of it?"
"Well," he said, turning to look at Parks directly, "what do you think about it?"
Now if John had only known, he disclosed his whole amateurish soul to wise old Parks in that single question, for a professional actor never asks another professional what he thinks of his make-up.
If only John had realized, he revealed his complete lack of experience to the wise old Parks with that one question, because a professional actor never asks another professional for their opinion on their makeup.
"Great!" responded Parks drily, but again there was that look upon his face which Hampstead could not quite interpret.
"Awesome!" Parks said flatly, but once again, there was that look on his face that Hampstead couldn't fully grasp.
"Five minutes!" was bellowed up the stairway.
"Five minutes!" was yelled up the stairs.
Hampstead drew on his coat of brilliant yellow, buckled on his sword, and had opportunity to survey himself again in the glass and bestow a few more touches to the face before the word "overture", the call boy's final scream of exultation, echoed through the dressing rooms.
Hampstead slipped on his bright yellow coat, fastened his sword, and took a moment to admire himself in the mirror, adding a few more finishing touches to his face before the word "overture," the call boy's final shout of excitement, rang out through the dressing rooms.
The corridor outside John's door was immediately filled with the sound of trampling feet, of voices male and female, some talking excitedly, some laughing nervously, every soul aquiver with that brooding sense of the ominous which sheds itself over the spirits of a theatrical company upon a first night.
The hallway outside John's room quickly filled with the sound of stomping feet and voices, both male and female. Some were chatting excitedly, while others laughed nervously, each person buzzing with the intense feeling of anxiety that comes over a theater company on opening night.
Parks, with a final touch to his hair and a sidewise squint at himself, turned and went out. The footsteps and voices in the corridor grew fainter and then came trailing back from the stairway like a chatterbox recessional.
Parks, giving his hair one last fix and checking himself with a sidelong glance, turned and stepped out. The sounds of footsteps and voices in the hallway faded, only to return from the stairway like a chattering goodbye.
It was quiet in the dressing rooms, except for a droning from across the way, and John knew what that was; for the sweet little ingenue had told him in a moment of confidence: "On first nights I always go down on my knees before I leave my dressing room." There she was now, telling her beads.
It was quiet in the dressing rooms, except for a soft buzzing sound from the other side, and John knew what it was; the sweet little ingenue had once shared with him, "On opening nights, I always get down on my knees before I leave my dressing room." There she was now, counting her beads.
"Shall I pray, too?" he asked, and then answered resolutely, "No! Let's wait and see what God'll do to me."
"Should I pray as well?" he asked, then replied confidently, "No! Let's wait and see what God has in store for me."
His throat was arid. His lips, from the drying spirit gum and the excess of grease paint, were stiff and unresponsive.
His throat felt parched. His lips, stiff and unresponsive from the drying spirit gum and too much grease paint, were uncomfortable.
"Eternal Hammering is the Price of Success" he muttered thickly, trying to brace himself. "Now for a great big swing with the hammer." But his spirits sagged unaccountably, and he turned out into the corridor as if for a death march.
Eternal Hammering is the Price of SuccessHe mumbled, trying to motivate himself. "Now for a big swing with the hammer." But his mood suddenly fell for no obvious reason, and he stepped out into the hallway like he was on a funeral march.
At this moment the area between the foot of the stairs and the wings of the stage was a weaving mass of idling scene-shifters, hurrying, nervous, property men, and a horde of supernumeraries made up as American sailors, Spanish soldiers, and Cuban natives. All was movement and confusion.
At this moment, the area between the bottom of the stairs and the edges of the stage was a chaotic mix of idle scene-shifters, hurried and nervous crew members, and a crowd of extra actors in costumes as American sailors, Spanish soldiers, and Cuban locals. There was a lot of movement and confusion going on.
The principals had drifted to their entrances and taken position in the order in which they would appear; but they too were restless; nobody stood quite still; at every movement, at every loud word, everybody turned or looked or started. The hoarse voice of Halson and his assistant, Page, repeatedly resounded.
The main people had moved to their entrances and lined up in the order they would appear, but they were also anxious; no one stayed completely still. With every movement and every loud word, everyone looked over or flinched. The rough voice of Halson and his assistant, Page, echoed repeatedly.
As Hampstead descended the stairs upon this strange, moving picture, it appeared to him to organize into a ferocious, misshapen monster that meant him harm; or a python coiling and uncoiling its gigantic, menacing folds. The thing was argus-eyed, too, and every eye stabbed him like a lance.
As Hampstead went down the stairs, observing this bizarre, shifting scene, it appeared to transform into a ferocious, distorted monster that aimed to harm him; or a python wrapping and unwrapping its enormous, menacing body. The creature also resembled an all-seeing eye, with every glance piercing him like a spear.
Emerging upon the floor, John paused uncertainly before this hostile wall of prying scrutiny. Somebody snickered. A woman's voice groaned "My Gawd!" and followed it with a hysterical giggle.
As John stepped onto the floor, he paused in front of the intimidating crowd of curious faces. Someone chuckled softly. A woman's voice called out, "Oh my God!" followed by an exaggerated giggle.
Could it be that they were laughing at him? John felt that this was possible; but he stoutly assured himself that it was not probable.
Could it be that they were laughing at him? John considered this possibility, but he strongly convinced himself that it was unlikely.
However, just as his features passed under the rays of a bunch light standing where it was to illumine with the rays of the afternoon sun the watery perspective of a jungle scene, he came face to face with the stage manager. Halson darted one quick glance, and then a look of horror congealed upon his face.
Just as his face was lit up by a lamp shining on the jungle scene with the afternoon sun, he encountered the stage manager. Halson quickly glanced over and then a look of horror spread across his face.
"In the name of God!" he hissed huskily. "Hampstead, what have you been doing to yourself?"
"In the name of God!" he whispered hoarsely. "Hampstead, what have you done to yourself?"
"Doing to myself?" exclaimed John, trying for one final minute to fend off fate. "Why? What do you mean?"
"Doing this to myself?" John exclaimed, trying one last time to escape his fate. "Why? What do you mean?"
Halson's voice floated up in a half humorous wail of despair, as he rolled his eyes sickly toward the flies.
Halson's voice shot up in a half-joking shout of frustration as he weakly rolled his eyes at the flies.
"What do I mean?" he whined. "The man comes down here with his face daubed up like an Esquimaux totem pole, and he asks me what do I mean?"
"What do I mean?" he grumbled. "The guy shows up here with his face all painted like an Eskimo totem pole, and he asks me what I mean?"
But Halson was interrupted by a sudden silence from the front. The orchestra had stopped. The curtain was about to rise.
But Halson was cut off by an unexpected silence from the front. The orchestra had stopped playing. The curtain was about to go up.
"Page! Page!" groaned Halson in a frantic whisper, "Hold that curtain! Signal a repeat to the orchestra! Here, you!" to the call boy. "Run for my make-up box. Quick!"
"Page! Page!" Halson whispered urgently, "Hold that curtain! Tell the orchestra to play it again! You there!" he called to the stagehand. "Get my make-up box. Quick!"
John's knees were trembling, and he felt his cheeks scalding in a sweat of humiliation beneath their blanket of lurid grease, as Halson turned again upon him with:
John's knees were shaking, and he felt his cheeks getting hot with a mix of embarrassment and sweat under a coating of bright grease as Halson turned back to him and said:
"You poor, miserable, God-forsaken amateur!"
"You poor, miserable amateur!"
Amateur! There, the word was out at last, and it was terrible. No language can express the volume of opprobrium which Halson was able to convey in it. To Hampstead it could never henceforth be anything but the most profane of epithets. As a matter of fact, he was never after able to hate any man sufficiently to justify calling him an amateur.
Amateur! There, the word was finally spoken, and it was terrible. No language can express the sheer contempt that Halson managed to convey with it. From that moment on, in Hampstead, it could only ever be the most offensive term. In fact, he could never bring himself to dislike any man enough to really justify calling him an amateur.
While the orchestra dawdled, while the company of "supers" crowded close, and the principals looked sneeringly on from all distances, Halson made up the heavy's face for the part he was to play, thereby submitting John Hampstead to the bitterest humiliation of his dramatic career.
As the orchestra postponed, the group of "extras" gathered, and the lead actors watched mockingly from various distances, Halson applied the heavy's makeup for the role he was about to play, subjecting John Hampstead to the most humiliating moment of his acting career.
Yet once engaged upon this work of artistry, the stage manager's wrath appeared to soften. Half cajoling and half pleading, he whined over and over again, "If you had only told me, Mr. Hampstead! If you had only told me, I would have helped you."
As he got into this artistic work, the stage manager’s anger appeared to lessen. Half encouraging and half pleading, he kept saying, "If you had just told me, Mr. Hampstead! If you had just told me, I would have helped you."
"If I only had told him," reflected John, beginning all at once to like Halson, and never suspecting that the man in his heart was hating him like a fiend, and that his fear that the amateur would go absolutely to pieces under the strain of the night was the sole reason for soothing and encouraging and commiserating him by turns.
"If I had just told him," John thought, suddenly beginning to like Halson, not knowing that the man secretly loathed him deeply, and that his concern that the amateur would totally crack under the pressure of the night was the only reason he was switching between comforting, encouraging, and sympathizing with him.
But now the orchestra grew still again.
But now the orchestra became silent again.
"Aw-right," husked Halson, and Hampstead heard that ominous, sliding, rustling sound which to the actor is like no other in all the world.
"Okay," Halson whispered, and Hampstead heard that ominous, sliding, rustling noise that is unlike anything else in the world for an actor.
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER 9
A DEMONSTRATION FROM THE GALLERY
A GALLERY DEMO
Every chair in the orchestra of the People's Theater was taken; the boxes were occupied, and as for the odd rectangular horseshoe of a gallery, with its advancing arms reaching forward almost to the proscenium arch, while its rearward tiers rose and faded into distance like some vast enclosed bleachers, it seemed a solid mass of humanity. The curtain rose on critical silence. The repetition of the overture had given a hint that all was not running smoothly, and at the first spoken word a jeer came from the gallery. The actor stammered and made the foolish attempt to repeat his words, but the attempt was lost in a clamor of voices. Feet were stamped, hats were waved, peanuts and popcorn balls were thrown. The actors braced themselves and went on doggedly, but so did the balconies, and it presently appeared that something like a demonstration was in progress. Swiftly an explanation of the great masses in the gallery and their behavior was passed from mouth to mouth behind the scenes. It said they were six hundred south-of-Market-Street hoodlums who had been hired by a rival theatrical manager to come and break up the performance. Whether this was true, or whether the outbreak in the gallery was merely the unsuppressible spirit of turbulent youth, it stormed on like a simoon, gaining in volume as it proceeded.
Every seat in the orchestra of the People's Theater was packed; the boxes were occupied, and the oddly shaped gallery, with its arms extending almost to the stage while its back tiers faded into the distance like a giant set of bleachers, appeared to be a solid mass of people. The curtain rose to a tense silence. The repeated overture suggested that things weren't going well, and when the first line was spoken, a jeer came from the gallery. The actor stumbled and foolishly tried to repeat his lines, but his words were drowned out by a chorus of voices. Feet stomped, hats waved, and peanuts and popcorn flew through the air. The actors toughened up and continued, but so did the crowd in the balconies, and it quickly became obvious that a kind of protest was taking place. Word spread quickly backstage about the large crowd in the gallery and their behavior. The rumor was that they were six hundred troublemakers from south of Market Street who had been hired by a rival theater manager to sabotage the show. Whether this was true or if the uproar in the gallery was just the unstoppable spirit of rowdy youth, it raged on like a strong wind, becoming louder as it continued.
For a while the people down-stairs, having paid their thirty cents to witness a theatrical performance, protested; but they appeared soon to conclude that the show in the gallery was the more worth while. Ceasing to protest, they began to applaud the trouble-makers and even to abet them.
For a while, the audience downstairs, who had paid thirty cents to see a play, complained; but they quickly seemed to realize that the show in the gallery was more entertaining. Stopping their complaints, they started cheering for the troublemakers and even backed them up.
Behind the scenes panic reigned. The actors at their exits bounded off, panting in terror, as if pelted by bullets. Those whose cues for entrance came, snatched at them excitedly, and like gladiators rushing into the arena, plunged desperately upon the stage. The face of the leading lady was white beneath her make-up as she almost tottered upon the scene. Some instinct of chivalry led the mob to desist for a minute while she delivered her opening lines. But the demonstration broke out afresh as the leading man entered, though he wore the uniform of a lieutenant in the navy. His every speech was jeered. The excitement grew wilder; not a word spoken upon the stage was heard, even by the leader of the orchestra.
Behind the scenes, everything was complete chaos. The actors at their exits rushed off, breathing heavily in fear, as if they were under attack. Those whose time to enter had come eagerly grabbed their cues and, like gladiators charging into battle, jumped onto the stage. The lead actress's face was pale under her makeup as she nearly stumbled onto the scene. Some instinct of chivalry made the crowd pause for a moment while she delivered her opening lines. But the uproar started again when the leading man entered, even though he was in a navy lieutenant's uniform. Every line he delivered was met with mockery. The excitement reached a fever pitch; not a single word spoken on stage was heard, even by the orchestra's conductor.
"My God, what they will do to you, Hampstead!" exclaimed Halson fiercely, as a detachment in the gallery began to march up and down the aisle, the rhythm of their heavy steps making the old house shiver like a ship in a storm.
"My God, what are they going to do to you, Hampstead!" Halson shouted angrily as a group in the gallery began marching up and down the aisle, their heavy footsteps making the old house shake like a ship in a storm.
Yet of all the actors trembling behind the scenes, it is possible that Hampstead was the very coolest. He had been the most perturbed, the most distraught; but this counter-disturbance made his own distressing situation forgotten. No eyes were riveted on him now. No thoughts were on him and the terrible humiliation he had publicly endured or the wretched failure he was going to make. The best, the most experienced, were in the most complete distress—clear out of themselves. The leading man had become angry, had lost his lines, and did not know what he was saying.
Yet among all the actors nervously waiting backstage, Hampstead might have been the calmest of them all. He had been the most troubled, the most upset; but this intense distraction made his own distressing situation fade away. No one was focused on him now. No one was thinking about the awful humiliation he had faced or the miserable failure he was about to experience. The best, most experienced actors were completely thrown off—totally out of it. The lead actor had become angry, forgotten his lines, and didn't know what he was saying.
"Stanley's lost; he's ad-libbing to beat the band," John heard Page remark.
"Stanley's lost; he's just winging it," John heard Page say.
Ad-libbing! It was a new word. In the midst of all this confusion, John took note of it and next day learned of Parks that it was a stage-participle made from ad libitum. An actor ad-libbing was an actor talking on and on to fill space in some kind of a stage wait or because, as with Stanley, he had forgotten his lines.
Ad-libbingIt was a new term. In the midst of all this confusion, John noticed it and the next day learned from Parks that it was a stage-related term originating fromad libitumAn actor ad-libbing was someone who spoke continuously to fill time during a pause on stage or because, like Stanley, he had forgotten his lines.
Neumeyer, the "angel", came in from the front and added his white, agitated face to the awed groups standing about the wings.
Neumeyer, the "angel," came in from the front and joined the shocked groups gathered near the wings with his pale, worried face.
"They've lost half the first act," he groaned, through chattering teeth. "Even when they wear 'emselves out, the piece is ruined because the people down-stairs have missed the key to the plot."
"They've lost half of the first act," he groaned, through chattering teeth. "Even when they wear themselves out, the show is ruined because the audience downstairs has missed the key to the plot."
"Your cue is coming," bawled Page to John.
"Your turn is coming," Page yelled to John.
"Don't worry, though," croaked Halson in Hampstead's ear, still fearful that his man would collapse. "The piece is going so rotten you can't make it any worse. Cut in!"
"Don't stress about it," Halson croaked in Hampstead's ear, still worried his guy might pass out. "The situation is falling apart so badly you can't make it any worse. Just jump in!"
But to his surprise, Hampstead's eye glinted with the light of battle.
But to his surprise, Hampstead's eyes lit up with the excitement of competition.
"Worry?" he exclaimed excitedly. "Watch me. I'm going to get 'em!"
"Worry?" he said eagerly. "Just watch me. I'm going to get them!"
Halson gazed in pure pity.
Halson gazed with pure pity.
"Get 'em," he gutturaled. "You poor, God-forsaken amateur!"
"Get them," he said with a growl. "You poor, unfortunate beginner!"
But the cue had come. Colonel Delaro, his sword clattering, his buttons flashing, his tall figure aglow with color, leaped through the entrance and took the center of the stage—so clumsily that he trod on Stanley's favorite corn and hooked a spur in the mantilla trailing from the arm of Miss Constance Beverly, the mislaid daughter of a millionaire yachtsman; but nevertheless, Hampstead was on. He had seized the center of the stage and he filled it full, as with an ostentatious gesture, he swept off his gold lace cap before Miss Beverly.
But the cue had come. Colonel Delaro, his sword clanking, his buttons gleaming, and his tall figure bursting with color, burst through the entrance and took center stage—so awkwardly that he stepped on Stanley's favorite corn and caught a spur on the mantilla hanging from Miss Constance Beverly's arm, the estranged daughter of a millionaire yachtsman; but nonetheless, Hampstead was in full swing. He had claimed the center of the stage and filled it entirely, as he dramatically removed his gold lace cap in front of Miss Beverly.
"What star's this?" shrieked a voice on one side the gallery.
"What star is that?" shouted a voice from one side of the gallery.
"No star at all. It's a comet!" bawled a man from the other side, cupping his hands to carry his second-hand wit around the auditorium.
"Not a star at all. It’s a comet!" a guy shouted from across the room, cupping his hands to project his tired joke throughout the auditorium.
The Spanish War was not then so far back in memory that the sight of the uniform did not speedily kindle a little popular wrath upon its own account, and the demonstration began again and rose higher, but Hampstead became neither flustered nor angry. He maintained his character and his dignity. He remembered his speeches, and delivered them in stentorian tones that sounded vibrantly above the general clamor. When the gallery discovered to its surprise that here was a voice it could not entirely drown, it stopped out of sheer curiosity to see what the voice was like and found it as attractive as it was forceful. Moreover, there was a kind of special appeal in it. It was the voice of a real man; if they had only known it,—of a man at bay. He was not Colonel Delaro, plotting against the liberty and affections of a lady. He was John Hampstead, fighting,—with his back to the wall,—fighting for his opportunity, for an accredited position in this poor, cheap misfit company,—a position which seemed to him just now the most desired thing in all the world. Furthermore, he was fighting to justify his own faith in himself and the faith of Dick and Tayna; yes, and the faith of Bessie.
The Spanish War wasn't so far in the past that seeing the uniform didn't quickly spark some anger in the crowd, and the demonstration started up again, becoming even more intense. But Hampstead remained calm and collected. He held onto his character and dignity. He recalled his speeches and delivered them in a powerful voice that rose above the noise. When the crowd realized there was a voice they couldn't completely drown out, they paused out of curiosity to listen and found it as compelling as it was strong. There was something special about it. It was the voice of a real man; if they had only known, it was the voice of a man cornered. He wasn't Colonel Delaro, plotting against a lady’s freedom and feelings. He was John Hampstead, fighting—back against the wall—fighting for his chance, for a respected place in this low-quality, mismatched group—a position that felt like the most desired thing in the world to him right now. Moreover, he was battling to prove his own belief in himself and the faith that Dick, Tayna, and even Bessie had in him.
Hampstead was, moreover, used to rough houses. He had faced them more than once on his own barn-storming one-night appearances.
Hampstead was also used to tough audiences. He had faced them more than once during his own one-night shows.
The way to get an audience like this he knew was to play it like a fish, to get the first nibble of interest and then hold it motionless with the lure of some kind of dramatic story. The situation called for a skilled, dramatic raconteur, and in truth that was what Hampstead was,—not an actor but a recitationist. Also his talks in church circles had given him skill in extemporaneous speaking. It happened that his speeches in this first act completed the introduction of the plot, but they were meaningless without a clear knowledge of what already had been said. Now Hampstead began, at first instinctively and then deliberately, as he played, to gather up these lost lines of half a dozen actors and weave them into his own. The fever of composition seized him. He used the people on the stage like puppets. He made them help him re-lay the plot while he struggled to grasp the attention of the mass child-mind out there in front and enthrall it with a story.
He understood that to grab an audience like this, he needed to treat it like fishing—catch their attention with the first glimpse of interest and then hold their engagement with a captivating story. This situation called for a skilled, dramaticstoryteller, and that's exactly what Hampstead was—not an actor but a master of recitation. His discussions in church circles had also sharpened his ability to speak without preparation. In this opening act, his speeches laid out the plot, but they didn't make sense without a solid grasp of the background. Now Hampstead began, initially instinctively and then purposefully, to pull together the scattered lines of several actors and incorporate them into his own. He was driven by the thrill of creating. He maneuvered the characters on stage like puppets, using them to help him reshape the plot while he fought to capture the attention of the crowd and enchant them with a story.
No better way could have been devised of making Hampstead overcome his terrible faults of action and delivery. With marvelous intensity came more repose. His eyes had been changed by the deft hand of Halson till they no longer looked like holes in a blanket; and he shot out his speeches, never once in that rhythmic, preaching tone, but rapidly, jerkily, plausible or menacing by turns, but all the while convincingly.
There was no better way to help Hampstead tackle his significant performance and delivery issues. With incredible intensity came a newfound calm. Halson's expert guidance had changed his eyes from resembling holes in a blanket; now, he delivered his speeches quickly, in a staccato style, sometimes sounding persuasive and other times threatening, but always convincingly.
Within a few minutes the audience was captured. It lost its enthusiasm for riot and sat silent, following first the story as Hampstead had retold it and then the action which thereafter began to unfold. It was the sheer strength of the personality of the man which made this possible. In his strength, too, the other players took courage; and soon the action was tightly keyed and moving forward to a better conclusion of the act than any rehearsal had ever promised.
In just a few minutes, the audience was captivated. They stopped wanting to disrupt things and sat quietly, first going along with the story as Hampstead told it and then the action that started to unfold. It was the incredible power of the man's personality that made this happen. In his strength, the other actors gained confidence, and soon the performance was in harmony, heading towards a more satisfying conclusion than any rehearsal had ever predicted.
At the fall of the curtain, an avalanche leaped upon Hampstead, an avalanche which consisted solely of Halson. He seemed to have a thousand hands. He was slapping John on the back with all of them, in fierce, congratulatory blows.
As the curtain came down, a wave of Halson rushed toward Hampstead. He looked like he had a thousand hands. He was slapping John on the back with all of them, delivering strong, congratulatory hits.
"Man!" he exclaimed. "Man! You saved it! You saved it!"
"Wow!" he exclaimed. "Wow! You did it! You really did it!"
Neumeyer was capering about deliriously, while tears of joy were trickling from his eyes. Others crowded round: Stanley, who had the lead, amiable old Parks, Lindsay, Bordwell, Miss Harlan, and the rest.
Neumeyer was happily dancing around, tears of joy running down his face. Others gathered around him: Stanley, who was in charge, the friendly old Parks, Lindsay, Bordwell, Miss Harlan, and the rest.
The audience, too, was excitedly expressing itself with hand-clappings and foot-stampings.
The audience was also eagerly expressing their excitement by clapping and stomping their feet.
"Scatter!" bawled Page.
"Scatter!" shouted Page.
The stage swiftly cleared of people as the curtain began to rise.
The stage cleared out quickly as the curtain began to rise.
"Miss Harlan!" Page was shouting. "Mr. Stanley! Mr. Hampstead!"
"Miss Harlan!" Page shouted. "Mr. Stanley! Mr. Hampstead!"
In the order named, the three emerged and took their calls, but the heartiest applause was for the big man in yellow and red, who, quite ignoring the orchestra circle, showed all his teeth in a cordial and understanding grin to the galleries, which thereupon broke out in that hurricane of hisses which is the heavy's hoped-for tribute.
One by one, the three came out and took their turns, but the biggest applause was for the large guy in yellow and red. He completely overlooked the orchestra section and gave a big, friendly grin to the upper stands, which then erupted into the storm of hisses he was hoping for as a sign of respect.
Throughout the remainder of the performance, the yellow and scarlet figure of Delaro, with his great, sweeping gestures and his vast, bellowing voice, moved, a unique and dominating figure; no doubt the first and last time in which a villain who as a character was without one redeeming quality was made the hero of the gallery gods.
Throughout the rest of the performance, Delaro, dressed in yellow and scarlet, with his grand, sweeping gestures and booming voice, stood out as a unique and commanding figure; it’s probably the first and last time a villain with absolutely no redeeming qualities was portrayed as the hero for the audience.
With the final fall of the curtain, Hampstead climbed to his dressing room, tired but gloriously happy. All the company knew his shame, the shame of being an amateur; but all, too, knew his power, the power of a man who could rise to emergency, who had commanding presence and constructive force.
As the curtain dropped for the last time, Hampstead walked to his dressing room, feeling drained but extremely happy. Everyone in the company knew about his embarrassment, the embarrassment of being an amateur; but they also saw his strength, the strength of someone who could step up in a crisis, who had a commanding presence and the ability to make things happen.
The dressing rooms were mere partitions open at the top, so that everybody could hear what everybody else was saying, or could have heard, if only they had stopped to listen. But apparently nobody listened. The strain was over, and everybody talked as if the joy were in the talking and not in being heard. Yet after the first few minutes of excited blowing-off of steam, there came a lull, as if all had stopped for breath at once.
The dressing rooms were just dividers that didn’t reach the ceiling, so everyone could hear each other if they chose to listen. But clearly, no one did. The pressure was off, and everyone chatted like the fun was in talking rather than being heard. However, after the first few minutes of enthusiastic sharing, there was a lull, as if everyone suddenly paused to catch their breath at the same moment.
Into this lull, Dick Bordwell, the juvenile man, as he wiped the grease paint from his face, lifted his fine tenor voice in the first half of a queer antiphonal chant, by inquiring loudly above his four wooden walls toward the common ceiling over all:
In this quiet moment, Dick Bordwell, the young man, wiped the grease paint off his face and raised his beautiful tenor voice in the first part of a strange call-and-response chant, loudly asking above his four wooden walls toward the shared ceiling above:
"Who is the greatest leading woman on the American stage?"
"Who is the greatest leading lady on the American stage?"
"Louise Harlan!" chanted every voice on the floor, their tones mingling merrily, as if they were playing a familiar game.
"Louise Harlan!" called out everyone on the floor, their voices mixing joyfully, as if they were having fun with a familiar game.
"Right-o," sang Dick, and chanted next: "Who is the greatest leading man on the American stage?"
"Sure thing," sang Dick, and then he chanted: "Who is the biggest leading man on the American stage?
"Billie Stanley!" chorused the voices, with shrieks of laughter.
"Billie Stanley!" the voices called out, laughter ringing in the air.
"And who," inquired Dick, with an insinuating change in his voice, "who is the greatest juvenile man in America?"
"And who," asked Dick, with a suggestive change in his tone, "who is the greatest young man in America?"
"Rich-a-r-r-r-d Bordwell!" screamed the magpies.
"Rich-a-r-r-r-d Bordwell!" yelled the magpies.
"Right-o-right!" echoed Dick, with a grunt of immense satisfaction; and then he went on piping his interrogatories, as to the rest of the company, desiring to be informed who was the greatest character old man, character old lady, soubrette, light comedian and stage manager, concluding yet more loudly with:
"Absolutely!" Dick shouted, clearly thrilled. Then he kept asking questions about the rest of the group, eager to find out who was the best at being the old man, the old lady, the leading lady, the light comedian, and the stage manager, ending even more loudly with:
"And who is the greatest amateur heavy on the American stage?"
"And who is the greatest amateur heavy in American theater?"
As if they had been waiting for it, the voices burst out like a college yell:
It felt like they had been anticipating this moment, and the voices burst out like a college cheer:
"John Hampstead! John Hampstead, is the greatest amateur heavy on the American stage!"
John Hampstead! John Hampstead is the best amateur heavyweight on the American stage!"
The spirit of fun and hearty good will with which this initiation ceremony had been performed was salve to the bruised, excited soul of John. Besides an ever present sense of meanness and hypocrisy from the concealment he had practiced, John had suffered a feeling of extreme loneliness that had at no time been so great as now, when, the strain of the play over, all these children of the stage were romping joyously together. Now they had included him in the circle of their magic fellowship. True, they had used the hateful word amateur, but that was in play, and he was sure they would never use it again.
The fun and genuine goodwill surrounding this initiation ceremony was a comfort to John’s bruised and excited spirit. Along with a persistent feeling of meanness and hypocrisy from the secrets he had kept, John felt a deep sense of loneliness that was stronger than ever now, as the performance ended and all the kids from the stage joyfully played together. They had welcomed him into their magical circle of friendship. Sure, they had called him an amateur, but that was all in good fun, and he felt confident they would never say it again.
And he was right—from that hour some of them who liked him showed it; some who disliked him showed that; some merely revealed themselves as cool toward him or appeared ill at ease in his presence; but never one of them, by word or act, failed from that moment to recognize his standing as a man entitled to all the free masonry of their unique and fascinating profession.
And he was right—from that moment, some of those who liked him made it clear; some who didn’t like him showed it; some just seemed indifferent or uncomfortable around him; but not a single one of them, through word or action, failed to recognize his status as a man deserving of all the camaraderie that comes with their unique and captivating profession.
But the climax of this climactic night for John was reached when, descending the stairway, Halson honored him with an astounding confidence.
The highlight of this intense night for John happened when, while walking down the stairs, Halson unexpectedly demonstrated an amazing level of trust.
"Marien Dounay joins the People's to-morrow," he whispered excitedly.
"Marien Dounay is joining the People's tomorrow," he said quietly with excitement.
"Fact!" he affirmed in response to John's look of sheer incredulity. "She's a spitfire and a genius. She can do what she likes. She's quarreled with Mowrey. She's coming here to spite him. Pie for us while it lasts, huh? She opens as Isabel in East Lynne."
"It's true!" he said, responding to John's look of total disbelief. "She's an incredible force and a sharp thinker. She can achieve anything she sets her mind to. She had a disagreement with Mowrey. She's coming here just to get back at him. Pie for us while it lasts, right? She starts as Isabel in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."East Lynne."
John knew that Mowrey had come up from Los Angeles and was just opening a long season at the Grand Opera House; but Marien Dounay—almost a star!—in that thread-bare play, East Lynne, in this out-at-elbows company, and in this old barn of a house! Impossible!
John knew that Mowrey had traveled up from Los Angeles and was just beginning a long season at the Grand Opera House; but Marien Dounay—almost a star!—in that tired old play,East LynneIn this struggling company and in this old, rundown theater? No way!
This was what John was thinking, but he was too weak to give it utterance. He wanted Halson's information to be true whether it was or not. Yet in the midst of the elation which began to kindle swiftly, he remembered what Halson had said to Neumeyer on Saturday in the dark of the orchestra: that a new man had been engaged to play the heavies.
This is what John was thinking, but he felt too weak to say it out loud. He wanted Halson's information to be true, no matter what. However, amid the excitement that was quickly building, he remembered what Halson had told Neumeyer on Saturday in the dim light of the orchestra: that a new guy had been brought on to play the heavy roles.
A wave of bitterness surged over him; and yet, he reflected, things must be changed. They would scarcely let him go after to-night, so he mustered courage to inquire:
A wave of bitterness hit him, but he knew things had to change. They probably wouldn't let him leave after tonight, so he mustered his courage to ask:
"By the way, Halson, what do I play in East Lynne?"
"By the way, Halson, what role do I play in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?"East Lynne?"
"You play the lead," affirmed Halson, with dramatic emphasis.
"You're the lead," Halson stated emphatically.
"The lead?" John gulped, struggling as if a cobblestone had just been tossed into his throat.
"The lead?" John swallowed hard, as if a rock had just been tossed into his throat.
"Sure! You'll get away with it, too," declared the stage manager with over-enthusiasm, slapping John heavily upon the back as the big man turned away quickly, utterly unwilling that any save two or three not there to look should see into his face.
"Definitely! You'll totally pull it off," the stage manager said enthusiastically, giving John a strong pat on the back as the big guy quickly turned away, wanting to avoid anyone except for a couple of people who weren't paying attention to see his face.
It would scarcely have diminished his joy to know that he was getting the lead simply because Archibald Carlyle was such an unredeemed mollycoddle that the leading man usually chose to enact the villain, Levison.
His joy wouldn’t have diminished if he realized that he was getting the lead role simply because Archibald Carlyle was such a total softy that the main actor usually preferred to play the villain, Levison.
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER X
A STAGE KISS
A Stage Kiss
For the strange freak of Miss Marien Dounay in joining The People's Stock Company, the papers found ready explanation in artistic temperament. The brilliant young actress, so the story ran, taking umbrage because Miss Elsie McCloskey, twin star of the Mowrey cast, was chosen to play a part for which Miss Dounay deemed herself specially fitted, had resigned in a huff; and thereupon, to spite Mowrey, had signed with this obscure stock company playing a dozen blocks away, where it was believed her popularity would be sufficient to punish the well-known manager in his one vulnerable spot, the box-office.
When Miss Marien Dounay joined The People's Stock Company, the newspapers quickly described it as a case of artistic temperament. The story went that the talented young actress was upset because Miss Elsie McCloskey, the co-star of the Mowrey cast, was selected for a role that Miss Dounay thought she was perfect for. In a fit of anger, she quit and, to get back at Mowrey, signed with this lesser-known stock company just twelve blocks away, where it was believed her popularity would be enough to hit the famous manager where it hurt—his box office profits.
But there was one person interested who did not care a rap why Marien Dounay was playing Isabel Carlyle, the wife of Archibald Carlyle at the People's Stock this week, in the time-frazzled drama of East Lynne, and that was the man to play Archibald. She was there, and that was enough for him, swimming into his ken at the first rehearsal like a vision of some glory too entrancing to belong to anything but a dream.
But there was one person who was interested and didn’t care at all why Marien Dounay was playing Isabel Carlyle, the wife of Archibald Carlyle, at the People’s Stock this week in the old, classic drama of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.East Lynne, and that was the guy playing Archibald. She was there, and that was all he needed, showing up at the first rehearsal like a vision of something amazing that felt too captivating to be real.
Had she changed much in the four months since he had held her in his arms? Not at all, unless to grow more beautiful.
Had she changed much in the four months since he last held her in his arms? Not at all, except to become even more beautiful.
Yet if that crude actor fancied himself on terms of more than bare acquaintance with this exquisite creature, his imagination presumed too far. Miss Dounay's bearing made it instantly apparent that she gave herself airs. One comprehensive glance was bestowed upon the semicircle of the company. Hampstead's portion was more and less, a look and a nod. The nod said: "I know you, puppet." The look warned: "But do not presume. Stand."
If that rough actor believed he had anything more than a casual relationship with this sophisticated woman, he was clearly overrating himself. Miss Dounay's attitude instantly indicated that she viewed herself as superior. She surveyed the entire group with a single, sweeping glance. Hampstead's reaction was both greater and lesser—a look and a nod. The nod conveyed, "I see you, puppet," while the look warned, "But don’t get too confident. Know your place."
John stood, wondering. As rehearsals progressed, his wonder grew into bewilderment. Miss Dounay treated the whole company cavalierly, but she treated him disdainfully. Her feeling for the others was simply negative; for him it appeared to be positive.
John stood there, feeling confused. As the rehearsals continued, his confusion turned into disbelief. Miss Dounay was dismissive of the whole cast, but she particularly looked down on him. Her attitude towards the others was simply indifferent; towards him, it felt like outright contempt.
As an actress, it developed that she was "up" in the part of Isabel, having played it many times. She had, moreover, ideas of how every other part should be played and was pleased to express them. Nobody protested, Halson least of all. She was a "find" for the People's. As a director, too, Miss Dounay was masterful. A languid glance, a single word, a very slight intonation, had more force than one of Halson's ranting commands. And she was instinctively competent.
As an actress, she truly embodied the role of Isabel, having performed it many times. She also had her own ideas about how each part should be portrayed and was eager to share them. Nobody minded, especially not Halson. She was a real asset for the People’s. As a director, Miss Dounay was impressive as well. A casual glance, a single word, or even a slight change in tone had more impact than any of Halson's yelling. Plus, she instinctively knew what to do.
Hampstead, despite his own sad experience, watched her open-mouthed. This young woman, it appeared, was an intellectual force as well as a magnetic one. She cut speeches or interpolated them, altered business, and in one instance rearranged an entire scene, while in another she boldly reconstructed the conclusion of an act. The storm center round which much of this cutting, slicing, and fattening took place was Hampstead. She heckled him unmercifully about the reading of his lines, ridiculed his gestures, and badgered him to madness.
Hampstead, despite his own disappointing experience, watched her with amazement. This young woman appeared to be both an intellectual powerhouse and a captivating presence. She skipped lines or added her own, changed the dialogue, and in one instance completely rearranged an entire scene, while in another she confidently rewrote the end of an act. The focal point of much of this editing, modifying, and enhancing was Hampstead. She constantly critiqued his line delivery, mocked his gestures, and pushed him to the edge of madness.
On the fourth day of this, John moped out of the theater, head down, reflecting bitterly upon the illusory character of woman, of which he knew so little,—moped so slowly that Parks overtook him on the first corner.
On the fourth day of this, John walked out of the theater, his head down, feeling bitter about how deceptive women could be, a topic he understood very little. He was sulking so slowly that Parks caught up with him on the first corner.
"This woman is a friend of yours," Parks proposed tentatively.
"This woman is your friend," Parks said cautiously.
"I thought she was," sighed Hampstead weakly, "but she keeps cutting my speeches. By the end of the week, I won't have any part left at all."
"I thought she was," Hampstead sighed softly, "but she keeps interrupting my speeches. By the end of the week, I won't have any piece left at all."
Parks indulged a self-satisfied chuckle at the keenness of his own discernment.
Parks let out a self-satisfied chuckle at how sharp his own judgment was.
"Don't you see," he explained, "she's cutting the stuff you do badly. She took away from you a situation in which you were awkward and unreal. She changed that scene around and left you with a climax in which you are positively graceful as well as forceful. You'll get a big hand in it. She studies you. I've watched her."
"Don't you see," he explained, "she's eliminating the parts you find difficult. She took out a situation where you felt uncomfortable and inauthentic. She changed that scene and gave you a moment where you appear both graceful and strong. You'll get a fantastic reaction from it. She pays attention to you. I've witnessed her do it."
"Old man," blurted Hampstead, with sudden fervor, "it would make me the happiest man in the world if I thought that you were right. But you are wrong, and her badgering has begun to get on my nerves. Say!" and he interrupted himself to ask a question not yet answered to his satisfaction. "Why is she here?—with the People's, I mean?"
"Old man," Hampstead suddenly exclaimed with passion, "I'd be the happiest man in the world if I thought you were right. But you’re wrong, and her constant nagging is really starting to get on my nerves. Say!" He interrupted himself to ask a question that was still bothering him. "Why is she here? —with the People’s, I mean?"
"You've heard the stories," answered Parks, with a shrug. "However, I doubt if it's any mere whim. She appears to me to have a cool, good reason for anything she does."
"You've heard the stories," Parks said with a shrug. "But I truly believe it's not just a random choice. She appears to have a clear, strong reason for everything she does."
Parks turns off at Ninth Street, and John moved on down Market. "A cold good reason for what she does," he murmured. "What's the answer, I wonder, to what she does to me?"
Parks turns off at Ninth Street, and John keeps going down Market. "There's a disturbing reason for what she does," he said quietly. "I wonder what the answer is to how she impacts me?"
As the days went on, John's wonder grew.
As the days went by, John's amazement grew.
Now it is according to the method of dramatists that when a husband is to be abandoned by his wife in the second act there shall be certain tender passages between the two in the first act, and this ancient drama was no exception. There were contacts, handclasps, embraces, kisses. Through all of these at rehearsal time the two went mechanically. Miss Dounay apparently treated Hampstead with mere indifference, but actually she found a thousand little ways to show utter repugnance. After the first shock, John's combative instinct and his pride led him to face this situation, so difficult for a gentleman, unflinchingly. Taking her hands, pressing her to him, patting her cheek, playing with the wisps of hair upon her temple, he conscientiously rehearsed the part of the affectionate, doting husband. His very sincerity, it would seem, must have been a rebuke to the woman. She must have seen that his heart was stirred by an unexplained feeling toward her, and might have observed in his determined bearing under the galling fire of her man-baiting something noble.
In typical playwright fashion, when a husband is about to be left by his wife in the second act, the first act should include some tender moments between them, and this old play followed that pattern. There were touches, handshakes, hugs, and kisses. During rehearsals, the two went through all of this in a mechanical way. Miss Dounay appeared to treat Hampstead with complete indifference, but in truth, she found many subtle ways to express her contempt. After the initial shock, John's fighting spirit and pride pushed him to confront this challenging situation, which is tough for any gentleman, without wavering. Holding her hands, pulling her close, patting her cheek, and playing with the strands of hair at her temple, he diligently rehearsed the role of the loving, attentive husband. His genuine affection likely served as a silent reproach to her. She must have noticed that his heart was moved by an inexplicable feeling for her and could have seen in his determined stance against her relentless teasing something admirable.
Here, if she could only perceive it, was a man who had turned his back on at least one of the kingdoms of this world to become an actor; a man who would endure anything, suffer anything to add to his knowledge and skill in that difficult and all demanding art; which, indeed, was why he laid himself open to her polished ridicule by over-playing every scene, overemphasizing every word, over-expressing every gesture and emotion.
Here was a man who had turned his back on at least one of the kingdoms of this world to become an actor; a man willing to face anything and endure any hardship to enhance his knowledge and skill in that challenging and demanding art. This was why he made himself open to her sophisticated teasing by overdoing every scene, emphasizing every word, and exaggerating every gesture and emotion.
But she never relented, not even on the night of the first performance. Instead she became more aggressive in her antagonism, her method changing from subtle scorn to open derision.
But she never backed down, not even on the night of the first performance. Instead, she became more intense in her hostility, her approach shifting from subtle contempt to blatant mockery.
Now among experienced actors there are a great many things which may take place upon the stage unsuspected of the audience. On this night, all through the tender exchanges of that first act, Miss Dounay seized upon intervals when her back was to the front to throw a grimace at John,—to do, or sotto voce to say, something irritating or ludicrous that would throw him out of character, or, as the profession puts it, "break him up." John steeled himself against all of this and went on playing with that dignity of earnestness which seemed to characterize all his life, until it would appear the climax of malice was reached when, as Miss Dounay hung about his neck, she laughed in the midst of one of his tenderest speeches, and whispered:
Among seasoned actors, there are numerous things that can occur on stage without the audience's awareness. On this particular night, during the heartfelt moments of the first act, Miss Dounay seized opportunities when her back was turned to the audience to make faces at John—to say or do something annoying or silly that would throw him off his character, or, as the profession puts it, "break him up." John braced himself against all of this and continued to perform with a serious sincerity that seemed to define his entire existence, until the peak of spite was reached when, as Miss Dounay draped herself around his neck, she laughed in the middle of one of his most heartfelt speeches and whispered:
"There is a daub of smut on the end of your nose."
"There's a smear of dirt on the end of your nose."
To John this communication was an arrow poisoned by the subtle power of suggestion. Was there smut upon his nose? If there were and he touched it with a finger, it would smear and ruin his make-up. If he did not remove it, the audience would observe it the first time he came down stage and laugh. On the other hand, he did not believe that there was smut upon his nose. How could it get there? In no way unless some joker had doctored the peephole in the curtain just before he peered out at the audience.
To John, this message felt like an arrow tainted by the subtle influence of suggestion. Did he have dirt on his nose? If he did and touched it, it would smudge and ruin his makeup. If he didn’t wipe it away, the audience would see it as soon as he stepped downstage and laugh. However, he didn’t believe there was any dirt on his nose. How could it possibly get there? Only if some prankster had messed with the peephole in the curtain right before he looked out at the audience.
Smutted or not smutted? To touch his nose or let it alone? That was the maddening question. The puzzle and the doubt disconcerted him. His memory faltered, his tongue stumbled, and a feeling of awful helplessness came over him. He was breaking up! He was out of character! This devilish woman had succeeded. She saw it, too. John read the exultation in her eyes, and it filled him with indignation until a wave of wrath surged over his great frame like a storm. Miss Dounay saw his eyes grow suddenly stern with a light she had never noticed in them. One arm was encircling her in a caress, the other hand rested upon her shoulders. For one instant she felt this embrace tighten into a python grip that was terrifying. The man's position had not changed. To the audience it was still a mere pose, an expression of endearment.
Should I touch his nose or just leave it? That was the annoying question. The uncertainty and confusion made him uneasy. His memory faded, his words got tangled, and a strong feeling of helplessness overwhelmed him. Hewasfalling apart! Hewasout of character! This wicked woman had won. She knew it too. John saw the victory in her eyes, which made him furious until a wave of anger surged through his large body like a storm. Miss Dounay noticed his eyes suddenly becoming serious with a light she'd never seen before. One arm was wrapped around her gently, while the other rested on her shoulders. For a moment, this embrace felt like a tight grip of a python, which was terrifying. The man's posture hadn’t changed. To the onlookers, it was still just a pose, a show of affection.
But to Marien Dounay it was an ominous hint that this great amiable child had in him the primal elements of a brutal strength. A look of alarm shot into her face, and she whispered:
But for Marien Dounay, it was a concerning sign that this big, friendly child had a core of violent strength. A worried look crossed her face, and she whispered:
"Don't, John! Don't."
"Stop, John! Don't."
The tone of her voice was pleading. She, the proud, had cringed. She had called him John. She had surrendered.
Her voice was desperate. She, the one who usually held her head high, had recoiled. She called him John. She had surrendered.
"It was just a mean little fib," she whispered, and for a moment clung to him helplessly.
"It was just a small lie," she whispered, and for a moment clung to him helplessly.
John, greatly surprised, was not too much surprised to feel the exultant surge of victory. For one moment he had lost control of himself, but in that moment he appeared to have gained control of Marien.
John, still taken aback, was somewhat amazed to feel the exhilarating rush of victory. For a moment, he had lost control, but in that instant, it felt like he had gained control over Marien.
The strangest thing was that Miss Dounay seemed rather happy about it herself; and the wide range of the woman's capacity was revealed by her swift transition to a mood of purring contentment and a spirit of affectionate camaraderie that presently reached a surprising climax.
The strange thing was that Miss Dounay actually seemed quite happy about it; her true personality shone through as she quickly shifted into a relaxed and satisfied mood, creating a surprising sense of friendly closeness that soon peaked.
The act ended in the garden, with Isabel seated on a rustic bench, and Archibald bending over her. As the curtain descended, he was to stoop and print a kiss of tenderest respect upon her forehead. But now, as the curtain trembled, Miss Dounay lifted not her forehead but her lips, and held them, warm and clinging, to his for an instant that to Hampstead seemed a delicious, thrilling eternity, from which he emerged like a man newborn.
The scene ended in the garden, with Isabel on a simple bench and Archibald leaning over her. As the curtain came down, he was meant to lean down and give her a soft kiss on the forehead. But now, as the curtain fluttered, Miss Dounay lifted her lips instead, keeping them warm and close to his for a moment that felt like a sweet, thrilling eternity to Hampstead, who emerged feeling like a new man.
But the male instinct to gloat was the first clear thought.
But the guy's urge to show off was the first obvious thought.
"You do like me, don't you?" he breathed exultantly, while the curtain was down for an instant. Marien answered with her eyes and a quick affirmative nod, before the curtain bounded upward again for a last picture of husband and wife gazing into each other's eyes with a look expressing an infinitude of fondness. But John had ceased to be Archibald. What his look expressed was an infinitude of mystery and joy.
"You really like me, don’t you?" he said excitedly as the curtain was down for a moment. Marien replied with her eyes and a quick nod before the curtain went up again for the final scene of the husband and wife gazing into each other’s eyes with love. But John was no longer Archibald. His expression now showed a deep sense of mystery and joy.
"And they say there is no satisfaction in a stage kiss!" he whispered to himself as he leaped up the stairs to his dressing room.
"And they say there's no fun in a stage kiss!" he whispered to himself as he hustled up the stairs to his dressing room.
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER 11
SEED TO THE WIND
SEED TO THE WIND
The next night Miss Dounay gave John her forehead instead of her lips to kiss, but she heckled him no more, and it was perfectly obvious to him, as to Parks, that she helped him deliberately and had been helping him all along by her stage direction.
The following night, Miss Dounay offered John her forehead to kiss instead of her lips, but she stopped teasing him. It was obvious to him, just like it was to Parks, that she was deliberately supporting him and had been doing so the entire time through her guidance.
"If you've got her interested in you, you're fixed for life," grumbled Parks wistfully. "That girl's going up the line, and she's got stuff enough to take somebody else with her."
"If you've caught her interest, you’re good for life," Parks said with a touch of regret. "That girl is destined for great things, and she has what it takes to take someone else along with her."
There was a suggestion in this which John resented.
There was a suggestion in this that John wasn’t a fan of.
"I'm going up, too," he rejoined with the defiant exuberance of youth, "but on my own steam."
"I'm going up too," he said confidently, full of youthful energy, "but I'm doing it on my own."
Parks looked at John up and down, and laughed,—just that and nothing more. The old man's frankness was comforting at times; at others disagreeable. John moved away irritated, and his head went up into the clouds of his dreams. But there was something in what Parks had suggested that kept coming back to his mind. True, Miss Dounay never exchanged more than the merest words of courtesy with John off the stage. But on the stage and at rehearsal it really did seem as if there was a very nice little understanding growing up between them.
Parks looked John over and laughed—nothing else. The old man's honesty was at times comforting and at other times annoying. John stepped back, feeling irritated, and let his mind wander into his dreams. But there was something about what Parks suggested that kept coming back to him. It's true that Miss Dounay never said more than a few polite words to John outside of the stage. However, on stage and during rehearsals, it really did feel like there was a nice little connection forming between them.
Off stage John dreamed of going to call upon her. In his little room he thought of her much and hungrily. That he should think hungrily was not strange, since he was hungry. His salary was twenty dollars a week. To send half to Rose, and save money to meet his wardrobe bills, he lived on two meals a day. The morning meal, taken at half-past nine, consisted of coffee and cakes, and cost ten cents. The evening meal was taken at half-past five. It was a grand course dinner that went from soup to pie, and its cost was fifteen cents. The tip to the waitress was a smile.
Offstage, John dreamed of visiting her. In his small room, he often thought about her with longing. It wasn't surprising he felt this way, as he was hungry. He earned twenty dollars a week. To send half to Rose and save up for his wardrobe expenses, he lived on just two meals a day. The morning meal, eaten at 9:30, consisted of coffee and pastries and cost ten cents. The evening meal was at 5:30. It was a full-course dinner that included everything from soup to pie, costing fifteen cents. The tip for the waitress was a smile.
When one goes supperless to bed, dreams come lightly and are fantastic. John's dreams were of banqueting after the play with Marien Dounay. Greenroom gossip had it that Marien lived royally but in modest thrift; that her French maid, Julie, was also cook and housekeeper; that Marian's disposition was domestic and yet convivial. That instead of a supper down town in one of the brilliant cafés, she preferred the seclusion of her small but cozy apartment, and the triumphs of Julie at a tiny gas grill, supplemented and glorified by her own skill with the chafing dish. That there were nights when she supped alone, but others when a lady or two, or much more likely a gentleman, or mayhap two gentlemen were honored with invitations to this feast of goddesses; for tiny, efficient, ambidextrous Julie was in her way as much of an aristocrat as her mistress, and as skillful in imparting the suggestion that she was herself of some superior clay. Subject to the whims of her mistress, she, too, had whims, and made men—and women—not only respect but admire them. Rumor said that if an invitation to one of these midnight revels with toothsome food under the personal direction of this flashing beauty ever came, it was on no account to be despised, especially if a man were hungry either for beauty or for food.
When you go to bed without dinner, dreams come easily and are wild. John's dreams were about partying after the show with Marien Dounay. Gossip in the greenroom said Marien lived lavishly but with a touch of thrift; her French maid, Julie, also took care of cooking and housekeeping, and Marien had a cozy yet vibrant personality. Instead of dining downtown at one of the fancy cafés, she preferred the privacy of her small but comfy apartment, enjoying Julie's cooking on a little gas grill, enhanced by her own skills with the chafing dish. Some nights she dined alone, but at other times she would invite a lady or two, or more likely a gentleman, or maybe two gentlemen to join her for this goddess-like feast; for tiny, efficient, two-handed Julie was just as much of an aristocrat as her mistress and knew how to show that she was something special. While she followed her mistress's whims, she had her own preferences too, earning both men and women’s respect and admiration. Rumor had it that if you ever got an invitation to one of these midnight parties with delicious food personally overseen by this stunning beauty, you should never turn it down, especially if a man craved either beauty or food.
John Hampstead was hungry for food, and now he began to feel hungry also for beauty. This last was really a new appetite. John, through all his struggling years, had of course his thoughts of woman as all men have, but vaguely, as something a long way off, indefinitely postponed. Yet ever since he carried Lygia in his arms, these thoughts of woman had been recurring as something nearer, more tangible, and more necessary even. As for that kiss in the garden scene of East Lynne! Well, there was something wonderfully awakening in that kiss. It was worlds different from that brotherly, sympathetic little kiss he had given Bessie yonder upon the rocks.
John Hampstead was hungry for food, and now he also started to crave beauty. This was a completely new desire. John, through all his hard years, had certainly thought about women like all men do, but it was always vague, something distant and indefinitely postponed. But ever since he held Lygia in his arms, his thoughts about women had been returning as something closer, more real, and even more essential. As for that kiss in the garden scene of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,East LynneWow, that kiss was something truly moving. It was totally different from the friendly, caring little kiss he had given Bessie over there on the rocks.
By the way,—why did Bessie cry? He used to wonder sometimes why she did! And why did Marien Dounay taunt him till he was angry enough to beat her,—and then kiss him?
By the way, why did Bessie cry? He sometimes wondered about that! And why did Marien Dounay tease him until he was so angry he wanted to hit her—and then kiss her?
Women were hard to understand. They seemed to do things that had no meaning; to use words not to convey but to conceal thought; and they spoke half their speeches in riddles. However, John reflected that when he had been with women more, he would know them better. And in the meantime he supplemented his professional contacts with Marien by thinking of her constantly, even to the point where his absorbing interest led him to follow her home at night after the play,—keeping always at a safe distance behind,—and to stand across the street and watch till the light went on in that third-story bay-window on Turk Street near Mason; and then still to stand, trying to interpret the meaning of shadows moving across the window for uncounted hours, till the light went out, sometimes at two and sometimes later, or until a policeman bade him move on. If any one had told John that he was falling in love with Marien Dounay, he would have indignantly rejected the idea. She held a fascinating interest for him,—that was all. Something basic in him was attracted by something basic in her, and he yielded to it wonderingly, experimentally almost, and that was all it amounted to.
Women were difficult to understand. They seemed to act in ways that didn’t make sense, using words not to share their thoughts but to conceal them, and they often spoke in riddles. Still, John believed that the more time he spent with women, the better he would understand them. In the meantime, he filled his professional interactions with Marien by thinking about her constantly, to the point where his intense interest led him to follow her home at night after the play—always keeping a safe distance behind—and to stand across the street, watching until the light turned on in that third-story bay window on Turk Street near Mason. Then he would still stand there, trying to interpret the shadows moving across the window for hours, until the light went out—sometimes at two, sometimes later—or until a policeman told him to move along. If anyone had told John that he was falling in love with Marien Dounay, he would have flatly rejected the idea. She was merely a captivating interest for him—that was all. Something deep within him was drawn to something deep within her, and he surrendered to it with a sense of wonder, almost like an experiment, and that was all it truly was.
But on the night that Miss Dounay completed her engagement at the People's, for her tiff with Mowrey was over in just four weeks, the opportunity came to John to submit his feelings to more searching experimentation.
But on the night that Miss Dounay wrapped up her engagement at the People’s, since her argument with Mowrey only lasted four weeks, John had the opportunity to dive deeper into his feelings.
It had been his custom to wait in the shadowy wings each night to see the object of his solicitous interest depart, supposing himself always to be unobserved. But on this last night Marien surprised him into nervous thrills by walking over into the shadow with the cool assurance of an autocrat, and saying:
He typically waited in the dark wings every night to watch the person he cared about leave, thinking he was unnoticed. But on this last night, Marien surprised him, sending a thrill of nerves through him by confidently stepping into the shadows and saying:
"Come home to supper with me, John."
"Come home for dinner with me, John."
At the same time Miss Dounay took the big man's arm as comfortably as if the matter had been arranged the week before last, and John walked out as if on air, but hurriedly. That soft touch upon his arm made him hungry with indescribable anticipations. Moreover, he was stirred by an itching curiosity concerning the whole of the intimate personal life of Marien Dounay. Who was she? What was she? How was she?
At the same time, Miss Dounay casually linked her arm with the big man's as if they had arranged it a week ago, and John stepped out feeling excited but rushed. That soft touch on his arm gave him an indescribable thrill. Plus, he couldn't help but feel an intense curiosity about Marien Dounay's whole personal life. Who was she? What was she?Howwas she?
Yet on the very threshold of the little apartment, his sense of what was conventional in the world out of which he had come halted him.
But right at the entrance of the small apartment, his perception of what was normal in the world he came from held him back.
"Should I?" he asked huskily, as the door stood open. "Would it be—proper?"
“Should I?” he asked quietly, with the door still open. “Would it be—appropriate?”
"Most particularly proper, innocent!" laughed Marien. "At the theater Julie is my maid; at home she is my housekeeper, my social secretary, my companion, and chaperone."
"Especially proper, innocent!" laughed Marien. "At the theater, Julie is my maid; at home, she's my housekeeper, my social secretary, my companion, and my chaperone."
While the light of reassurance kindled on John's face, Marien gently drew him inside.
As the comforting light brightened John's face, Marien gently led him inside.
"Behold!" she exclaimed with a stage gesture, when the door was closed behind him. "My temporary home; my balcony window overlooking the street, my alcove wherein I sleep, the kitchenette in which we cook; behind that the bath, and back of that Julie's own room. Isn't it dear?"
"Look!" she said dramatically after the door closed behind him. "This is my temporary home; my balcony window overlooking the street, my cozy sleeping nook, the kitchenette where we cook; behind that is the bathroom, and further back is Julie's room. Isn't it charming?"
"Dear!" That was a woman's word. Bessie said that about her invitation paper for the Phrosos.
"Dear!" That was a woman's word. Bessie said that about her invitation for the Phrosos.
"Dear?" he breathed, comparing it in one swift estimating glance to his own barren cell. "It's a paradise!"
"Dear?" he whispered, glancing around quickly and contrasting it with his own empty cell. "It's like a paradise!"
"So much more seclusion than in hotels," declared Marien, and then went on to say in that sort of tone which belongs to an air of frank and simple comradeship: "So much less expensive, too. Do you know what saves a girl in this business? Money! Ready money. And do you know what ruins her? Extravagance—debt. We are very economical, Julie and I. We have what crooks call 'fall money', laid by for any emergency. That's what you'll need to do. Save half your salary every week. There'll be weeks you don't play, weeks when you have to go to expense. You may be ill or have an accident, or your company will close unexpectedly. Save. Save your money!"
"There's so much more privacy than in hotels," Marien said, then added in a way that felt like real friendship: "It's also a lot cheaper. You know what helps a girl in this business? Money! Cash available. And you know what messes things up? Overspending—debt. Julie and I are really careful. We have what scammers call 'emergency funds' set aside for any situation. That's what you need to do. Save half your paycheck every week. There will be weeks when you don’t work, times when you need to spend money. You might get sick or have an accident, or your company might shut down unexpectedly. Save. Save your money!"
Marien uttered these bits of practical wisdom, which were to John the revelation of an unthought-of side of this exquisite young woman's character while she was conducting him toward the window.
Marien gave John some practical advice that revealed an unexpected side of this remarkable young woman's personality as she led him to the window.
"Sit here," she commanded. "Look straight down Turk. See the lights battling with the fog. Listen to the waning music of the night in this noisy, cobbly, clangy city. Don't turn your head till I say!"
"Sit here," she commanded. "Look straight down, Turk. See the lights fighting through the fog. Listen to the distant music of the night in this noisy, chaotic city. Don’t turn your head until I tell you to!"
The lights were indeed beautiful, each with its halo of mist. The clanging bells of cars, and even the horrible squeak of the wheels as they turned a curve, with the low singing of the cables that drew them, did rise up like the orchestration of some strange new motif of the night that lulled him till he was only faintly conscious of the opening and closing of doors and a rustling at the other end of the room.
The lights were stunning, each surrounded by a misty halo. The ringing bells of the cars, along with the terrible squeak of the wheels as they rounded the curve and the soft hum of the cables pulling them, set a scene that felt like the strange soundtrack of a new night theme that relaxed him until he was only slightly aware of the doors opening and closing and some rustling at the far end of the room.
"Now!" called the voice of Marien cheerily, awakening him with a sudden thrill to the realization of her presence.
"Now!" Marien's voice called out cheerfully, waking him up with a rush of excitement at the realization that she was there.
She stood at the far end of the room, surveying herself in a long mirror. Her figure was draped rather than dressed in a silken, shimmering texture of black, splashed with great red conventional flowers. The garment flowed loosely at neck, sleeves, and waist, and the fabric was corrugated by a succession of narrow, vertical, unstitched pleats, which gave an illusory effect of yielding to every movement of the sinuous body and yet clinging the closer while it yielded. As John gazed, Marien belted this flowing drapery at the waist with a knot of tiny crimson cord, and then released her coils of rich dark hair so that they fell to her hips in a fluttering cascade as silky as the texture of her robe.
She stood at the far end of the room, looking at herself in a long mirror. Her figure was draped rather than dressed in shiny black silk, accented with large red flowers. The garment flowed loosely around her neck, sleeves, and waist, and the fabric had a series of narrow, vertical, unstitched pleats that created the illusion of moving with her every motion while still hugging her closely. As John watched, Marien cinched the flowing fabric at her waist with a knot of small crimson cord and then let her rich dark hair fall to her hips in a soft cascade, just as silky as the texture of her robe.
When she advanced to him, the shimmering, billowy movements of the gown matched the rhythmic sway of her limbs as completely as the red splashes upon it matched the color of her cheeks. She came laughing softly, and bearing in her hand a pair of tiny red and gold slippers.
As she walked toward him, the smooth, elegant movements of her gown matched the way her arms and legs moved seamlessly, just like the red splashes on the dress matched the color of her cheeks. She came closer with a soft laugh, holding a pair of small red and gold slippers in her hand.
A low divan ran along one side of the room, piled high with gay cushions. Near the foot of it was a Roman chair.
A low couch ran along one side of the room, piled high with colorful pillows. At the foot of the couch was a Roman-style chair.
"Sit here," said Marien, indicating the chair; and John, as if obeying stage directions, complied, while his hostess sank back luxuriously amid the cushions and by the same movement presented a slim, neatly booted foot upon the edge of the divan, so very near to the big man's hand as to embarrass him. At the same time she held up the slippers to his notice and observed with a nod toward the boot:
"Sit here," Marien said, pointing to the chair. John, almost on cue, did what she asked, while his host settled back comfortably among the cushions. In the same motion, she placed a slim, neatly booted foot on the edge of the sofa, so close to the big man's hand that it made him uneasy. At the same time, she held up the slippers for him to see and nodded toward the boot.
"As a mark of special favor."
"As a sign of special approval."
For a moment John's face reddened, and he looked the awkwardness of his state of mind, his eyes shifting from the boot to Marien's face and back again.
For a moment, John's face flushed, revealing his discomfort as his eyes flicked between the boot and Marien's face and back again.
Her face took on an amused smile, and the boot wiggled suggestively.
Her face lit up with an amused smile, and the boot wiggled playfully.
"Oh," exclaimed John, blushing with fresh confusion at his own dullness as he bent forward and began to struggle with the buttons of the boot.
"Oh," John said, his face turning red with embarrassment at his own foolishness as he leaned forward and began to struggle with the buttons on the boot.
"You see," he explained presently, still worrying with the combination of the first button, "you see—well, I guess I don't know women very well."
"You know," he said after a moment, still playing with the first button, "I guess I don't really get women that much."
Marien laughed happily.
Marien laughed joyfully.
"Stage women!" John added, as if by an afterthought.
"Actresses!" John said, almost like an afterthought.
"Stage women," affirmed Marien loyally, "are no different from other women—only wiser." Then she tagged her speech sententiously with, "They have to be. Careful! You will tear the buttons off. And you—you are pinching me!"
"Stage women," Marien said loyally, "are just like other women—only smarter." Then she made her point clearer by adding, "They have to be. Be careful! You’re going to rip the buttons off. And you—you’re pinching me!"
"I beg your pardon," stammered John. "But there are so very many of these buttons."
"Excuse me," John said nervously. "But there are just so many of these buttons."
After an interval during which Marien had appeared to watch his labors with amused interest, she asked, with mocking humor:
After a bit, while Marien appeared to watch his work with playful interest, she said, in a teasing tone:
"Are you hurrying or delaying? I can't quite make out."
"Are you hurrying or falling behind? I can't really tell."
But John was by this time enjoying the to him novel situation, and merely chuckled happily in reply to this thrust. When the shoes were off, by a mystifying movement Marien snuggled first one stockinged foot and then the other into the gold embroidered slippers and with a sigh of contentment appeared to float among her pillows, while she contemplated with smiling attention the face of Hampstead. Presently she asked smiling:
But John was now enjoying the new situation and just chuckled happily at this tease. Once the shoes were off, in an interesting way, Marien slipped one stockinged foot and then the other into the gold-embroidered slippers. With a sigh of satisfaction, she appeared to float among her pillows while she looked at Hampstead's face with a smile. Soon, she asked with a grin:
"Are you a man or a boy, I wonder?"
"I’m curious, are you a man or just a boy?"
Feeling himself drifting farther and farther under the personal spell of this magnetic woman, and entirely willing to be enthralled, John answered her only with his eyes.
Feeling increasingly enchanted by the allure of this magnetic woman and completely open to being captivated, John responded to her solely with his gaze.
"That's the Ursus look," she laughed softly, as if it pleased her.
"That’s the Ursus look," she laughed softly, as if it brought her joy.
A silver cigarette case was on a tabaret within reach of her hand.
A silver cigarette case was on the table, within her reach.
"Have a cigarette!" she proposed.
"Have a smoke!" she proposed.
John declined, a trifle embarrassed by the proffer. Miss Dounay lighted one and puffed a small halo above her head before she looked across at him again and asked quizzically:
John declined, feeling a bit embarrassed by the offer. Miss Dounay lit one up and blew a small halo of smoke above her head before looking at him again and asking curiously:
"You do not smoke?"
"Don't you smoke?"
"And I do not think women should," Hampstead replied, with level eyes.
"And I don't think women should," Hampstead replied, looking steady in the eyes.
"It is a horrid habit," she confessed, "but this business will drive women to do horrid things. Listen, Hampstead. It's hard for a man; you've found that out, and you're only beginning. It's harder for a woman; the despairs, the disappointments, the bitter lonelinesses,—the beasts of men one meets! But—" With a shrug of her shoulders she suddenly broke off her train of thought, and turning an inquiring glance on Hampstead asked:
"It's a bad habit," she confessed. "But this job drives women to do horrible things. Listen, Hampstead. It's hard for a man; you understand that now, and you’re just getting started. It's even harder for a woman—the despair, the letdowns, the overwhelming loneliness—the terrible men you meet! But—" With a shrug, she abruptly paused her thoughts and turned to Hampstead with a questioning expression and asked:
"You never smoked?"
"You've never smoked?"
"Oh, yes," confessed John, "but I quit it. I decided it would not be good for me."
"Oh, yes," John admitted, "but I stopped doing it. I realized it wasn't good for me."
She regarded him narrowly, and asked:
She examined him carefully and asked:
"You would not do a thing which did not appear good for you?"
"You wouldn't do something that didn't seem beneficial for you?"
There was just a little accent on the "good."
There was just a bit of emphasis on the "good."
"I have tried to calculate my resources," John confessed, resenting that accent.
"I've tried to understand my resources," John admitted, feeling frustrated by that accent.
Again Miss Dounay contemplated him in silence.
Once again, Miss Dounay stared at him in silence.
"You are a singularly calculating young man, I should say," she decreed finally. "And how long, may I ask, have you been living this calculating life?"
"You’re quite the strategic young man, I have to say," she concluded. "And how long, if I may ask, have you been living this strategic life?"
Marien was making a play upon his word "calculate."
Marien was experimenting with his word "calculate."
"Seven years, I should say," replied John, thinking back.
"It's been seven years," John said, looking back.
"Seven years?" she mused. "Seven! And you feel that it has paid?"
"Seven years?" she thought. "Seven! Do you really think it was worth it?"
"Immensely," replied John aggressively.
"Absolutely," replied John fiercely.
"By the way, how old are you, Ursus?"
"By the way, how old are you, Ursus?"
This was what the old actor had asked. People were always asking John how old he was.
This is what the old actor was curious about. People constantly asked John how old he was.
"Twenty-five," John answered a trifle apologetically. "I got started late. And you?"
"Twenty-five," John said, sounding a bit regretful. "I started late. How about you?"
The question was put without hesitation, as if it were the next thing to say.
The question was asked immediately, as if it was the most obvious thing to say next.
"A man does not ask a woman her age in polite conversation," suggested Marien tentatively.
"It's seen as rude for a man to ask a woman her age in polite conversation," Marien suggested cautiously.
"He does not," replied John quickly, "if he thinks the answer is likely to be embarrassing."
"He doesn’t," John said quickly, "if he thinks the answer could be embarrassing."
Marien's face flushed with pleasure.
Marien's face turned red with joy.
"Oh, hear him!" she laughed. "This heavy man is not so heavy, after all; but," she added, with another insinuating inflection, "he is always calculating." Then she went on, "You are right. The confession to you at least is not embarrassing. I am twenty-four years old, and I, too, have been living a calculating life for seven years."
"Oh, listen to him!" she laughed. "This serious guy isn't as serious as he seems; but," she added, playfully, "he's always crunching the numbers." Then she continued, "You're right. Telling you this isn't awkward at all. I'm twenty-four years old, and I've been living a calculated life for seven years."
"For seven years. How odd!" remarked John, rather excited at discovering even a slight parallel between himself and this brilliant creature.
"For seven years. How weird!" John said, feeling really excited about discovering even a small connection between himself and this incredible person.
"Yes," Marien replied. "I ran away from home at sixteen. I have been on the stage eight years. The first year was a careless one. The other seven have been—calculating years."
"Yeah," Marien said. "I left home when I was sixteen. I've been performing for eight years. The first year was all about having fun. The next seven have been—strategicyears.
John could think of no words in which to describe the sinister significance which Marien now managed to get into her drawling utterance of that word "calculating." She made it express somehow the plotting villainies of an Iago, of a Richard the Third and a Lady Macbeth, and then overlaid the sinister note with something else, an impression of lofty abandon, of immolation, as if, in calculating her life, she had laid upon the altar all there was of herself—everything—in order to attain some supreme end.
John struggled to find the right words to capture the dark meanings that Marien expressed in her deliberate pronunciation of the word "calculating." She managed to echo the scheming malice of an Iago, a Richard the Third, and a Lady Macbeth, while also adding an ominous undertone of noble surrender and sacrifice, as if, in assessing her life, she had laid everything she had—her whole self—on the altar to reach some ultimate goal.
John, staring at her, got a sudden intuitive gleam of a woman who was not only ambitious as he was ambitious, but wildly, dangerously ambitious, with a danger that was not to herself alone, but to any who stood near enough to be trampled on as she climbed upward,—dangerous to one who might love her, for example!
John, looking at her, suddenly realized that she wasn't just ambitious like him, but incredibly and dangerously ambitious. Her ambition was a risk not only to herself but also to anyone nearby who could get hurt as she rose—like someone who might fall in love with her, for example!
He got the thought clearly in his mind, too; yet only for a moment, and to be crowded out immediately by another thought, or indeed, a succession of thoughts, all induced by the picture she made amid her cushions.
He had the idea clearly in his mind, but only for a moment, before it was quickly overshadowed by another thought, or even a bunch of thoughts, all triggered by the picture she made among her cushions.
How beautiful she was! How very, very beautiful! And how magnetic! How she had made the blood run in his veins when she lay upon his breast as Lygia, their hearts beating, their souls stirring together!
She was so beautiful! Truly incredibly beautiful! And so captivating! She made his heart race when she lay on his chest as Lygia, their hearts pounding, their souls connected!
And now she had resigned herself for an hour to his company, had given him her confidence, was awaiting, as it seemed, his pleasure,—while the color came and went in her cheeks, while subdued lights danced in the dark pools beneath lazily drooping lashes, and the filmy gown which sheathed her body stirred with every breath as if a part of her very self.
Now she had accepted his company for an hour, had opened up to him, and seemed to be waiting for his approval—while the color changed in her cheeks, while soft lights flickered in the dark pools beneath her lazily drooping lashes, and the sheer gown that hugged her body moved with every breath as if it were a part of her very being.
Lying there like this, her presence ceased soon to induce thoughts and began to stimulate impulses. Hampstead longed to reach out and lay a hand upon her. She was so alluring and so, so helpless.
Lying there like that, her presence quickly shifted from sparking thoughts to igniting instincts. Hampstead wanted to reach out and touch her. She was so tempting and incredibly vulnerable.
For weeks now he had allowed himself to dream of her as possibly the woman of his destiny,—not admitting it, but still dreaming it. Here in his presence, she suddenly ceased to be even a woman. She was just Woman; and the primal attraction of the elemental man is not for the woman. Fundamentally, it is just for woman. And here was Woman, the whole race of woman, beautiful, bewitching, compulsive.
For weeks, he allowed himself to think of her as possibly the one for him—not openly admitting it, but still dreaming about it. When he was with her, she stopped being just a woman. She became Woman; and the basic attraction of a primal man isn't specifically for a woman. Essentially, it’s just for woman. And here was Woman, embodying all women, beautiful, captivating, and irresistible.
An odor began to float in from the kitchenette, an odor that was not of coffee and cakes, nor of grease upon the top of a range in a dirty little restaurant. It was savory and fragrant, and it filled his nostrils. It reminded him of all the appetizing meals he had ever eaten. It made him hungry with all the hungers he had ever known; his brain was reeling; he was going to faint,—and with mere appetite. Yet the appetite was not for food.
A smell began to waft in from the kitchenette, something that wasn’t coffee or pastries, and definitely not grease from a rundown diner. It was rich and fragrant, filling his nose. It reminded him of all the tasty meals he had ever had. It made him feel hungry in every sense he had ever known; his mind was racing; he felt like he was on the verge of fainting—just from pure longing. But the desire wasn’t for food.
With a kind of shock he recognized the nature of his appetite. The shock passed; but the hunger remained. John felt that he himself was somehow changed. He was not the Chairman of the Prayer Meeting Committee of the Christian Endeavor Society, not a Deacon of the grand old First Church. He was instead the man that the Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell feared for and prayed for. He was the man whose heavy ridged brows had indicated to the shrewd old actor a nature packed full of racial dynamite.
With a start, he understood what his cravings really were. The shock wore off, but the hunger remained. John felt like he had changed somehow. He was no longer the Chairman of the Prayer Meeting Committee for the Christian Endeavor Society, nor was he a Deacon of the respected First Church. Instead, he had turned into the man that Reverend Charles Thompson Campbell was concerned about and prayed for. He was the man whose heavily lined brows had indicated to the perceptive old actor a character brimming with intense racial energy.
And Woman was fulminating the dynamite. Deliberately—or recklessly—or innocently; but none the less surely. Her lips were pliant. Her form was plastic. The smouldering light in the eyes, the lashes drooping lazily, the witchery of a dark tress which coiled upon the white soft shoulder, all combined in the appeal of physical charm. To this, Woman added the subtle, maddening witchery of silence,—breathing, watchful, waiting quiet.
And Woman was ready to burst. Whether on purpose, by accident, or just because she didn’t know any better; it was clear. Her lips were soft. Her body was flexible. The smoldering light in her eyes, her lashes drooping lazily, and the charming dark curl resting on her smooth, pale shoulder all made her physically attractive. On top of that, Woman added an enticing, frustrating silence—breathing, watchful, and quietly patient.
This silence continued until it became oppressive, explosive even.
The silence continued until it felt suffocating, nearly explosive.
Would she not speak? He could not. Would she not move? He dared not.
Wouldn’t she talk? He couldn’t. Wouldn’t she move? He wouldn’t dare.
As if in response to this frenzy of thought, the ripe lips parted in a smile that added one more lovely detail to the picture by revealing rows of pearly, even teeth, and her hand began to move toward him.
As if responding to this whirlwind of thoughts, her full lips formed a smile that added another beautiful aspect to the scene, revealing her straight, pearly white teeth, and her hand began to reach for him.
"Don't touch me—don't," he found himself pleading suddenly.
"Don't touch me—please don't," he suddenly found himself begging.
But already the hand was laid tenderly upon his own, and Hampstead returned the clasp like one who holds the poles of a battery and cannot let go.
But already, a gentle hand was placed on his, and Hampstead held the grip like someone holding the poles of a battery, unable to release it.
Laughing softly, Woman drew Man gently to her, his eyes gazing fascinated into the depths of hers, his body bending weakly, nearer and nearer.
Giggling softly, the woman drew the man close, his eyes enchanted by the depth of hers, his body leaning weakly, closer and closer.
"John!" she breathed softly, "John!"
"John!" she whispered softly, "John!"
But at the first warmth of breath upon his cheek, the explosion came. He snatched her in his arms as if she had been a child, and pressed her to his heart rapturously, but violently. And then his lips found hers, vehemently, almost brutally, as if he would take revenge upon them for the passion their sight and touch had roused in him. She struggled, but he pressed her tighter and tighter, till at length she gave up, and he felt only the rhythmic pulsing of her body.
But with the first warm breath on his cheek, everything shifted. He pulled her into his arms like she was a child and held her to his heart, overflowing with intense joy, yet gripping her fiercely. Then his lips found hers, passionately, almost aggressively, as if he wanted to take revenge on them for the desire their presence had awakened in him. She resisted, but he held her tighter and tighter until she finally surrendered, and he could feel only the steady rhythm of her body.
When at length he released the lips and held the face from him to gaze into it fondly, her eyes were closed, and the head fell limply over his arm with the long tresses sweeping to the floor.
When he finally released her lips and leaned back to gaze at her with love, her eyes were closed, and her head hung softly over his arm, her long hair cascading down to the floor.
In sudden compunction he placed her tenderly upon the divan.
In a sudden change of heart, he carefully placed her down on the couch.
"I have hurt you, Marien; I have hurt you. Forgive me; oh, forgive me!" he implored in tones of deep feeling.
"I've hurt you, Marien; I've hurt you. Please forgive me; oh, forgive me!" he pleaded with intense emotion.
When she remained quite motionless, he asked, foolishly, "Marien, have you fainted?"
When she stood completely still, he stupidly asked, "Marien, did you faint?"
Slowly her bosom rose with a respiration so deep and long that it seemed to stir every fold of her pleated gown and every cushion on the divan, while with the eyes still closed the face moved gently from side to side to convey the negative.
Slowly, her chest rose with such a deep and lengthy breath that it seemed to shift every fold of her pleated dress and every cushion on the couch, while her eyes stayed closed and her face gently swayed side to side to signal no.
"Thank God!" he groaned, dropping to his knees beside her, where, seizing her hand, he began to press his kisses upon it.
"Thank God!" he groaned, falling to his knees beside her, where he took her hand and began to kiss it passionately.
Presently disengaging the hand, Marien lifted it, felt her way over his face and began to push back the towsled mop of hair from his brow, and to stroke it affectionately.
As she finally let go of his hand, Marien raised it, explored his face, and started to push the messy hair off his forehead, caressing it gently.
"I thought I had hurt you," he crooned.
"I thought I had hurt you," he said gently.
"You did," she murmured.
"You did," she whispered.
"Oh, I am so, so sorry," he breathed, seizing her hand once more and pressing it against his heart.
"Oh, I'm really sorry," he said, taking her hand once more and pressing it to his heart.
"I do not think I am sorry," she sighed contentedly, and was still again, the lashes lying flat upon her cheeks, the long tresses in disarray about her head.
"I don't think I'm sorry," she said with a happy sigh, then became still again, her lashes resting flat against her cheeks, her long hair messily spread around her head.
Lying there so white and motionless, she looked to John like a crushed flower. Her very beauty was broken. As he gazed, remorse and contrition overcoming him, her lips parted in a half smile while she whispered:
Lying there, so pale and motionless, she looked to John like a wilted flower. Her beauty seemed broken. As he watched, waves of regret and sorrow washed over him, and her lips curved into a slight smile as she whispered:
"The—the calculated life cannot always be depended upon, can it?"
"You can't always count on a planned life, can you?"
Innocently spoken, the words came to John with the force of a reproach, which hurt all the more because he was sure no reproach had been meant. She had trusted him, and he had failed. His sense of guilt was already strong. At the words he leaped up and rushed toward the hat-tree upon which his hat and coat had been disposed. Yet before he could seize them and start for the door, Marien was before him, barring his way, looking pale but majestic, like a disheveled queen.
Spoken with innocence, her words struck John like a reproach, stinging even more because he knew she hadn’t meant any criticism. She had trusted him, and he had disappointed her. His guilt was already overwhelming. At her words, he jumped up and rushed to the hat rack where his hat and coat were hanging. But before he could grab them and make his way to the door, Marien stood in front of him, blocking his path, looking pale yet dignified, like a disheveled queen.
"Let me go," he said stubbornly. "I am unworthy to be here."
"Let me go," he said firmly. "I don't belong here."
"Stay," she whispered, in a tone sweeter, tenderer, than he had ever heard her use before. "It is my wish. I do not," and she hesitated for a word, "I do not misunderstand you—poor, lonely, hungry man!"
"Stay," she whispered, in a tone softer and kinder than he had ever heard from her before. "It's what I want. I don't," and she paused for a word, "I don't misunderstand you—poor, lonely, hungry man!"
"Supper, Madame!" piped the voice of Julie.
"Dinner's ready, Ma'am!" shouted Julie.
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER 12
A THING INCALCULABLE
An Incalculable Thing
One whole month passed before John sat again at midnight in the Roman chair with Marien vis-à-vis upon her heaped-up cushions. Many things may happen in a month. Many did in this. For John it was a month of progress in his art. Though the People's Stock Company had passed out of existence within two weeks after Marien Dounay's departure from it, John had done so well that he found no difficulty in securing an engagement as heavy man across the bay in Oakland with the Sampson Stock, the grade of which was higher and its permanency well established.
It had been a whole month since John last sat at midnight in the Roman chair with Marien.face to faceon her stacked-up cushions. A lot can happen in a month. A lot happened in this one. For John, it was a month of growth in his craft. Even though the People's Stock Company had closed just two weeks after Marien Dounay left, John had done so well that he easily secured a leading role across the bay in Oakland with the Sampson Stock, which had a better reputation and was well-established.
It was also a month of progress in his passion for Marien Dounay, although during all those thirty days he did not see her once. In the meantime imagination fed him. Every memory of that night and every deduction from those memories fanned the flame of his infatuation. Each in itself was slight, but they were like a thousand gossamer webs. Once spun, their combined holding power was as the strength of many cables.
It was also a month of growth in his feelings for Marien Dounay, even though he didn't see her at all during those thirty days. In the meantime, his imagination kept him going. Every memory from that night and every conclusion drawn from those memories fueled his infatuation. Each thought was insignificant on its own, but together they formed a thousand delicate webs. Once intertwined, their combined strength was like that of many cables.
Take, for instance, the environment in which he found her. It spoke gratifyingly to him of a genuinely good, modest nature to see that she shrank away from the garish theatrical hotels to this quiet nest with Julie. It revealed a true woman's instinct for domesticity not only surviving but flourishing in this vagabond life to which her profession compelled her.
Think about where he met her. It was comforting to him that she chose this calm spot with Julie instead of the extravagant resort hotels. It demonstrated a genuine woman’s innate sense of home life, not just getting by but flourishing even amid the travel demands of her job.
And yet how unlike the life of the fine women he had known in the old First Church. It would have so shocked them,—this roving, Bohemian life that turned the night into day, the deep-sleep time from twelve to three into the leisure, happy, carefree hours that were like the sun at noon instead of the dark of midnight. How unbecoming it would have been in those coddled home-keeping women of the First Church, this reversal of life,—how immoral even! Yet to her it was natural. In her it was moral. It did pay a proper respect to those conventions which protect the character and happiness of woman. It was not prudish. It was better than prudish, it was good. Her virtue was not forced. It was hardy, indigenous, self-enveloping. Yes, this whole mode of life became her in her profession.
And yet, it was so different from the lives of the elegant women he had known back at the First Church. They would have been horrified by this wandering, Bohemian lifestyle that flipped night into day, swapping the peaceful hours of midnight sleep for fun, carefree moments that felt more like the bright sun at noon than the darkness of midnight. It would have seemed completely inappropriate for those spoiled, home-loving women of the First Church—how immoral, even! But for her, it felt natural. For her, it was moral. It upheld the conventions that protect a woman's character and happiness. It wasn't just prudish—it was good. Her virtue wasn’t forced; it was vibrant, innate, and all-encompassing. Yes, this entire way of life fit her and her profession perfectly.
And the thought that he was of her profession threw him into raptures. Hers was a life into which he could enter,—had entered already, by reason of the favor she had shown him. What could that favor mean? Nothing else but love. She had given him too much, forgiven him too much in that one evening for him to question that at all.
The fact that she was in the same field as him made him incredibly happy. Her life was something he could be a part of—he already had been, thanks to the kindness she had shown him. What could that kindness signify? It could only mean love. She had given him so much and forgiven him for so much in that one night for him to question it at all.
And he loved her! Doubt on that score had vanished so many days ago that he could not remember he had ever doubted it.
And he loved her! The doubt about that had faded so long ago that he couldn't even remember ever wondering about it.
That the partnership could not at first be equal, he was humiliatingly aware; but the development of his own powers would soon balance the inequality. However, it was something else that for the moment wiped out of mind the enormity of his presumption, and this was that memory of unpleasant experiences at which she had hinted. The thought of this beautiful, ambitious, devoted creature battling her way alone among selfish, brutal, designing men was maddening to him. The chivalrous impulse to be with her, to protect her, to battle for her, made him forget entirely considerations of inequality, and he prepared to offer himself boldly. If she did not invite him again soon, he meant to seek her out; but the invitation came before his processes had reached that stage.
He knew that their partnership couldn’t be equal at first, and it made him feel humiliated; but he believed that as he developed his own skills, the imbalance would resolve itself. However, what really consumed his thoughts, pushing aside the weight of his own arrogance, was the memory of the unpleasant experiences she had mentioned. The idea of this beautiful, ambitious, devoted woman struggling alone against selfish, ruthless, manipulative men drove him crazy. His strong desire to stand by her side, protect her, and fight for her completely made him forget any thoughts of inequality, and he prepared to offer himself confidently. If she didn’t invite him again soon, he planned to seek her out; but the invitation came before he got to that point.
John was impatiently prompt. His eyes leaped upon her eagerly as if to make sure she was still real, still the flesh and blood confirmation of his passion. She was,—not a doubt of it. Her eye was bright; the clasp of her hand was warm. Her personal power was never more evident, its whimsical manifestations never more varied, interesting, or captivating than now.
John was eagerly waiting. His eyes flicked to her as if to confirm she was still there, still the real-life embodiment of his feelings. She was—no doubt about it. Her eyes sparkled; her hand felt warm to the touch. Her personal charm was more obvious than ever, with its quirky displays being more diverse, intriguing, and captivating than they were at that moment.
To John, no longer quite so hungry, for his salary was larger now, that supper was not so much a meal as a series of delightful additions to his impressions of the finer side of the character of Marien. But with the supper despatched, and his beautiful hostess again lolling in luxurious relaxation, it was her personality once more rather than her character which began to play upon him like an instrument with strings. Lazily she brooded and mused, talked and was silent, drifting from momentary vivacities to periods of depressed abstraction. Again and again John felt her eyes upon him scrutinizingly, estimatingly almost, it seemed to him. Because it was a supremely blissful experience to submit himself thus to the play of her moods, John postponed the declaration he felt impelled to make until it burst from him irresistibly, like a geyser.
For John, who was less hungry now that his salary had gone up, dinner was more than just food; it was a collection of delightful moments that highlighted Marien's finer qualities. After dinner, as his beautiful hostess relaxed comfortably, it was her personality rather than her character that began to influence him like a musical instrument. She casually contemplated, spoke, and fell quiet, moving between bursts of energy and deep reflection. Again and again, John felt her gaze on him, almost analyzing and assessing him. Because it was such a blissful experience to let himself be carried away by her moods, John held back the confession he needed to share until it burst out of him uncontrollably, like a geyser.
"Listen!" he broke out excitedly, and began to pour out impetuously the tale of his swiftly ripened infatuation.
"Listen!" he exclaimed excitedly, and began to eagerly share the story of his quickly formed crush.
Marien did listen at first as if surprised, and then with a flush of pleasure that steadily deepened on her cheeks. Even when he had concluded she sat for a moment with lips half parted, eyes half closed, and an expression of enchantment upon her face as if listening to music that she wished might flow on forever.
Marien first listened in surprise, and then a warm blush of happiness spread across her cheeks. Even after he finished, she stayed for a moment with her lips slightly parted, eyes half closed, and a look of delight on her face, as if she were enjoying music that she wanted to last forever.
"Do not speak!" John protested suddenly, as her expression appeared to change. "The picture is too beautiful to spoil. Let me take from your lips in silence the kiss that seals our betrothal."
"Don't say anything!" John suddenly exclaimed, noticing her expression change. "This moment is too perfect to spoil. Let me quietly take the kiss that seals our engagement from your lips."
But Marien held him off with sudden strength.
But Marien pushed him away with surprising force.
"Marien, I love you. I love you," he protested vehemently.
"Marien, I love you. I love you," he said passionately.
"No," Marien replied, lifting herself higher amid the pillows and speaking alertly as if she had just been given words to answer. "You do not love me. You love the thing you think I am."
"No," Marien said, sitting up among the pillows and speaking clearly as if she had just found the right words. "You don't love me. You love the idea of me that exists in your mind."
John's blond brows were lifted in mute protest.
John's blonde eyebrows were raised in quiet protest.
"Listen!" she exclaimed. "You compelled me to listen. Now I must compel you to listen—mad, impetuous man!" and she seemed almost resentful. "In what you have just been saying, you have written a part for me. You have given me a character. If I could play that part always, I should be what you are in love with, and you would love me always; but I cannot play it always; I can play it seldom. I play it now for an hour and then perhaps never again."
"Listen!" she said. "You got me to listen. Now I need to get you to listen—crazy, reckless man!" She sounded almost frustrated. "In what you just said, you created a role for me. You gave me a character. If I could play that role all the time, I would be everything you love, and you would love me forever; but I can't play it all the time; I can only do it sometimes. I'm doing it now for an hour, and then maybe never again."
"Never again?" Hampstead gasped, something in the finality of her tone thrilling him through with a hollow, sickening note.
"Never again?" Hampstead gasped, and there was something in the finality of her tone that filled him with a hollow, sickening feeling.
Her eyelids narrowed as she replied: "You forget that I, too, live the calculating life."
She squinted as she responded, "You forget that I also lead a life based on strategy."
There was again that mysteriously sinister meaning in her utterance of the word "calculating."
Once again, there was a mysteriously dark suggestion in her use of the word "calculating."
"The key to my life is not love; it cannot be love," she went on. "I am not the purring kitten you have described. It angers me to have you think so. I am not a thing to love and fondle. I am a tigress tearing at one object. I am," and in the vehement force of her utterance she seemed to grow tall and terrible, "I am an ambitious woman! An unscrupulous, designing, clambering, ambitious woman!"
"The key to my life isn't love; it can't be love," she said. "I'm not the cute little kitten you think I am. It annoys me that you see me like that. I'm not just something to be loved and taken care of. I'm a tigress with a single focus. I am," and with the powerful energy of her words, she appeared to become strong and fierce, "I am an ambitious woman! A ruthless, clever, driven, ambitious woman!"
"But I love you, Marien," John iterated weakly.
"But I love you, Marien," John said gently.
"There is no place for love in the calculating life," she rejoined unhesitatingly. "Love is a thing incalculable." Yet as she uttered this sentence, her tone softened, and her eyes had a look of awe and hunger oddly mixed in them; but immediately the expression of resolute ambition succeeded to her features.
"There's no space for love in a planned life," she said without missing a beat. "Love is something you can't quantify." However, as she spoke, her tone softened, and her eyes revealed a curious blend of admiration and desire; but immediately after, her expression shifted back to one of resolute ambition.
"When I am at the top," she proposed loftily.
"When I reach the top," she said confidently.
"But the better part of life may be gone then," John protested bitterly. "The top! When shall we reach the top?"
"But the best part of life might be gone by then," John complained bitterly. "The peak! When are we going to hit the peak?"
"I shall reach it in a bound when my opportunity comes," Marien answered with cool assurance. "Nobody, not even myself, knows how good I am. Any night some man may sit in front who has both the judgment to see and the money to command playwrights, theaters, New York appearances to order. When they come, I shall conquer. Oh," and her eyes sparkled while she shivered with a thrill of self-gratulation, "it is wonderful to feel the great potential thing inside of you, to know that your wings are strong enough to fly and you only wait the coming of the breeze. It is dazzling, intoxicating, to think that within three months I may be a Broadway star; that within a year the whole English-speaking world may recognize that a new queen of the emotional drama and of tragedy has been crowned. Until that hour," and she lowered her voice as she checked the exaltation of her mood, "until that hour a lover would be a millstone."
"I'll be there in no time when my chance comes," Marien said with calm confidence. "No one, not even me, knows how talented I really am. Any night, a guy could sit across from me who has the insight to see my potential and the money to hire playwrights, theaters, and book appearances in New York. When that happens, I will succeed. Oh," and her eyes sparkled as she shivered with excitement, "it's incredible to feel the immense potential inside you, to know your wings are strong enough to let you fly and all you need is the right moment to take off. It's dazzling, intoxicating, to think that within three months I could be a Broadway star; that in a year, the entire English-speaking world might recognize that a new queen of emotional drama and tragedy has been crowned. Until that moment," and she lowered her voice to temper her enthusiasm, "until that moment, a lover would just hold me back."
"But," exulted John, "you are not at the top yet. I may arrive first!"
"But," cheered John, "you haven't reached the top yet. I might get there first!"
Marien looked him up and down and laughed, just laughed,—about the look and laugh that Parks had given him.
Marien looked him up and down and laughed, just laughed—about the look and laugh that Parks had given him.
Hampstead's eager face flushed.
Hampstead's excited face flushed.
"You do not think that possible," he challenged aggressively.
"You don't believe that's possible," he challenged fiercely.
"No, dear boy," replied the woman, her tone and manner swiftly sympathetic, "I know it is not possible. You do not realize how far you have to go. If you have genius, you do not show it. You have talent, temperament, intelligence, application; these may win for you, but the way will be long and the compensation uncertain. If you persist for ten, fifteen, maybe twenty years, till some of your exuberance has died, till experience has rounded you off, till you have learned from that great big compelling teacher out there in front, the audience, what is art and what is not; while you may not be accounted a great star, yet the world will recognize your craftsmanship and concede you a place of eminence upon the stage, a position well worth occupying, but one for which you will pay long years before you get it."
"No, dear boy," the woman responded, her voice becoming sympathetic, "I know it’s not possible. You don’t understand how far you still have to go. If you have genius, it’s not evident yet. You have talent, a good temperament, intelligence, and dedication; these might take you somewhere, but the journey will be long and the rewards uncertain. If you stick with it for ten, fifteen, maybe even twenty years, until some of your enthusiasm fades, until experience has shaped you, until you’ve learned from that tough, demanding teacher out there—the audience—what art is and what it isn’t; while you may not be seen as a major star, the world will recognize your skill and offer you a respected spot on stage, a position that is worth having, but one you will spend many years earning before you achieve it."
"But our love," John protested helplessly.
"But our love," John said, feeling helpless.
"Who said 'our love,'" Marien declaimed almost petulantly. "I have not confessed to any love."
"Who said 'our love?'" Marien asked, sounding a bit sulky. "I haven't admitted to any love."
"But—but," and John's eyes opened widely, "you would not permit—"
"But—but," John's eyes widened, "you wouldn't let—"
"I did not permit," she flashed. "You took, and I forgave because I told you I could understand. Can you not, blind man, also understand? If man is sometimes man, will not woman also sometimes be woman?"
"I didn't let it happen," she retorted. "You took it, and I forgave you because I said I could understand. Can't you, blind man, understand too? If a man can sometimes be a man, then can’t a woman sometimes be a woman?"
"Did it mean—no more than that?"
"Did it actually mean that?"
John's eyes searched hers accusingly.
John's eyes searched hers with suspicion.
Her answer was to scorn to answer. She made it seem that she was dismissing him, exactly as any heartless woman might dismiss a favorite who had amused her for an hour, but whose antics and cajoleries had now begun to pall.
Her response was to refuse to reply. She acted like she was dismissing him, just like any cold-hearted woman might dismiss a suitor who had entertained her for an hour, but whose tricks and flattery were starting to lose their appeal.
Dazed and dumb, Hampstead seemed to feel his way backward toward the door, where Julie came mysteriously, unsummoned, to help him on with his coat and thrust his hat into his hand. When John turned for a last look, Marien's back was turned, and though the head was bowed and the side of the face half concealed, he thought he saw a look of agony upon it.
Dazed and speechless, Hampstead seemed to make his way back to the door, where Julie suddenly appeared to help him with his coat and handed him his hat. When John turned for one last glance, Marien had her back to him, and even though her head was lowered and part of her face was obscured, he thought he caught a glimpse of a pained expression on it.
"Marien," he murmured hoarsely, with sudden emotion. "Marien!"
"Marien," he whispered hoarsely, overwhelmed with sudden emotion. "Marien!"
But on the instant she raised her face to him, and it was the old face, wonderful and witching, beaming with a happy, cordial smile as she laid her hand in his without a sign of restraint of any sort. The very heartlessness of it completed his bewilderment. Did the woman not know that she was breaking his heart? It killed his hope; it cowed him and threw him into a sullen mood.
But as soon as she looked up at him, her face was the same as before—beautiful and captivating, illuminated by a warm, genuine smile as she took his hand without any hesitation. The total lack of awareness in her actions left him even more confused. Didn’t she realize she was breaking his heart? It crushed his hope; it intimidated him and left him feeling down.
"Good-by, Miss Dounay," he said huskily.
"Goodbye, Miss Dounay," he said softly.
Her eloquent eyes shot him a look in which reproach and tenderness mingled, while her hand pulsed quickly like a heart beating in his palm. What mood of sullenness could withstand that look? Not his. He smiled, as if a ray of sunshine played upon his face, and amended with:
Her expressive eyes looked at him with a mix of disappointment and affection, while her hand pulsed rapidly in his palm like a heartbeat. What kind of sadness could withstand that gaze? Not his. He smiled, as if a ray of sunshine was shining on his face, and said:
"Good night, Marien."
"Good night, Marien."
"Good-by, John," she answered sweetly.
"Goodbye, John," she answered sweetly.
The door was closed behind him before John realized that with all her sweetness, she had said good-by, and the emphasis was on the "by."
The door shut behind him before John understood that, despite all her kindness, she had said goodbye, and the emphasis was on the "bye."
At the corner the bewildered man turned and looked up. He could see the lace curtain at the window, but he could not see the pillows on the divan quivering with sobs from a soft burden that had flung itself among them when the door was closed.
At the corner, the confused man turned and looked up. He could see the lace curtain at the window, but he couldn't see the pillows on the couch shaking with sobs from a soft weight that had settled among them when the door closed.
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER 13
THE SCENE PLAYED OUT
THE SCENE UNFOLDED
Marien Dounay loved him, but for the sake of her own ambition was trying to kill that love. This was the explanation which the sleepless, tossing hours fed again and again into John Hampstead's mind until he accepted it as the demonstrated truth.
Marien Dounay loved him, but in pursuit of her own ambitions, she was trying to hide that love. This was the explanation that the sleepless, restless hours kept feeding into John Hampstead's mind until he accepted it as the undeniable truth.
As for himself, he could no more have killed his love for Marien than he could have killed a child. He determined deliberately to match his will against hers and break it; to see her again immediately, to meet her arguments with better arguments, her firm rejections with firmer affirmations; to melt her resolution with an appeal to her heart; in short, and by some means not now clear, to overmaster her purpose for the sake of her own happiness as well as his.
He couldn't have stopped loving Marien any more than he could hurt a child. He chose to consciously challenge her will and break it; to see her again right away, to counter her arguments with stronger ones, her firm rejections with even more powerful affirmations; to soften her resolve by appealing to her heart; in short, somehow, though it wasn't clear how at the moment, to overpower her intentions for both their happiness.
But a thought of Bessie Mitchell came crowding in. Now this was not altogether strange, since John had half-consciously cherished the notion that he would some day love Bessie, and he reflected now that she must have had a feeling of the same sort toward himself. Perhaps this was why she cried that day upon the rocks; perhaps, too, that was why he kissed her, for he was beginning now to understand some things better than he had before. Conscience demanded therefore that he write Bessie a tactful letter which, while vague and general, would yet somehow reveal the tremendous change in the drift of his affections.
But suddenly, he thought of Bessie Mitchell. This wasn’t too surprising, since John had secretly believed that he would eventually love Bessie, and he now understood that she probably felt similarly about him. Maybe that’s why she cried that day on the rocks; perhaps that’s also why he kissed her, as he was beginning to see things more clearly than before. His conscience urged him to write Bessie a thoughtful letter that, while somewhat vague and general, would still manage to express the significant change in how he felt.
Just that much, however, was going to be hard—a brutal piece of work—to merely hint that some other woman might be coming more intimately into his life than this trustful, jolly-hearted companion. But it was honest and it must, therefore, be done.
But suggesting that another woman might be becoming more involved in his life than this trusting, cheerful friend was going to be challenging—a tough job. But it was the truth, and it had to be addressed.
Hampstead summoned grimly all his resolution and dipped his pen in ink.
Hampstead mustered all his resolve and dipped his pen in ink.
"Dear Bessie," he wrote, and then his pen stopped, and an itching sensation came into the corners of his eyes and a lump into his throat.
"Dear Bessie," he wrote, then his pen stopped, and a tingling sensation filled the corners of his eyes while a lump rose in his throat.
Presently he laid the pen down as resolutely as he had taken it up. He could not write Bessie out of his life, after all; at least not like that. Instead he wrote a letter that was a lie, or that started out to be a lie; but the surprising thing to Hampstead was that while he wrote, visioning Bessie at home in Los Angeles, rose-embowered, or walking to school beneath rows of palms, he was himself transported to Los Angeles, and the letter was not false. He was back again in the old life, and Bessie was an interesting and necessary part of it.
He set the pen down as firmly as he had picked it up. He couldn’t just erase Bessie from his life; at least not like that. Instead, he began writing a letter that was a lie, or at least started as one; but surprisingly for Hampstead, as he wrote, picturing Bessie at home in Los Angeles, surrounded by roses or walking to school under rows of palm trees, he felt like he was transported back to Los Angeles, and the letter didn’t feel false. He was back in his old life, and Bessie was an interesting and essential part of it.
Yet he found he could not seal himself into the old life when he closed the flap of the envelope. The moment the letter was mailed, his mind went irresistibly back to Marien, whom it was a part of his plan to see that very day. This was possible because Mowrey rehearsals were long and somewhat painful affairs.
But he understood he couldn’t cut himself off from his old life when he sealed the envelope. As soon as he mailed the letter, his thoughts uncontrollably returned to Marien, whom he intended to see that same day. This was possible because the Mowrey rehearsals were long and kind of boring.
Hurrying from the Sampson Stock, at the end of his own rehearsal, John was able to cross the bay and reach the Grand Opera House while Mowrey's people were still wearily at work, and to make his way apparently unseen through the huge, gloomy auditorium to a box which was deep in shadow, as boxes usually are at rehearsal time.
Rushing from the Sampson Stock after finishing his rehearsal, John managed to cross the bay and reach the Grand Opera House while Mowrey's crew was still wearily working. He quietly made his way through the large, dim auditorium to a box that was deep in shadow, just like boxes usually are during rehearsal time.
Marien was "on", and the big fellow's heart leaped at the sound of her voice; yet presently it stood still again, for his jealous ear had detected a disquieting note in her utterance, a sort of cajoling purr which the lover recognized instantly. It was not Marien Dounay in rehearsal, nor yet in "character"; it was Marien herself when in her most ingratiating mood, and was meant neither for the rehearsal nor for the character, but for the actor who played the opposing rôle.
Marien was "on," and the big guy's heart raced at the sound of her voice; but soon it went still again, because his jealous ear picked up on an unsettling tone in her words, like a flattering purr that the lover recognized instantly. It wasn't Marien Dounay during rehearsal, nor was it her "character"; it was Marien herself at her most charming, and it was meant not for the rehearsal or the character, but for the actor playing the opposing role.
Who, by the way, was this handsome man, with the rare, low voice that combined refinement and carrying power, so absolutely sure of himself, whose every move betokened the seasoned, accomplished actor, and who displayed to perfection those very graces which John himself hoped some day to exhibit?
Who was this charming man with a unique, deep voice that blended sophistication and strength, exuding total self-confidence? His every move revealed that he was a talented, experienced actor, perfectly showcasing the qualities that John aspired to embody one day.
In the box in front of Hampstead was another ghostly figure, also watching the rehearsal. John reached forward and touched him on the shoulder, whispering hollowly: "Who is the new leading man?"
In the box in front of Hampstead, there was another ghostly figure watching the rehearsal. John leaned forward and touched him on the shoulder, whispering softly, "Who is the new leading man?"
"Charles Manning of New York," was the reply; "specially engaged for this and three other rôles."
"Charles Manning from New York," was the reply; "specifically hired for this position and three others."
"Thank you," said John, swallowing hard, for now he understood perfectly the disagreeable meaning of those cajoleries. They represented just one more element in Marien Dounay's calculating life. This New York actor might go back and drop the word that would bring her opportunity, the thing her vaulting ambition coveted more than it coveted love. Therefore she was taking deliberate advantage of these situations to kindle a personal interest in herself, for which, once her object was gained, she would refuse responsibility as heartlessly as she had tried to reject the big man who just now started so violently as he watched her.
"Thank you," John said, swallowing hard, as he now fully understood the unpleasant implications of those flattering words. They were just another part of Marien Dounay's calculated life. This New York actor could easily return and drop the name that would open doors for her, the thing her overwhelming ambition wanted more than love. So she was intentionally using these situations to create a personal interest in herself, for which, once she reached her goal, she would abandon responsibility just as ruthlessly as she had tried to shake off the large man who had just reacted so strongly while watching her.
Look at that now! The stage direction had required Manning to take Marien in his arms for a minute. Hampstead ground his teeth.
Check this out! The stage direction said Manning needed to hold Marien in his arms for a minute. Hampstead gritted his teeth.
Well, why didn't they separate? What was she clinging to him so long for? Why, indeed, if it were not for this same reason that to John, stewing in jealous rage, seemed despicable and base. This was not nice; it was not womanly; it was not a true reflection of Marien's character. It was, he assured himself hotly, one of the things from which he must save her.
So, why didn’t they end things? What was she holding onto him for all that time? Honestly, if it wasn’t for the fact that John, filled with jealousy, thought it was terrible and beneath her. This wasn’t right; it wasn’t graceful; it didn’t reflect Marien’s true character. He told himself strongly that this was something he needed to protect her from.
But he had no opportunity to begin his work of salvation that afternoon, for rehearsal ended, Marien walked out with Charles Manning so closely in her company that Hampstead could not so much as catch her eye, and his emotions were in such a riot that he dared not trust himself to accost her.
But he didn't get the chance to begin his mission to save her that afternoon because, after rehearsal, Marien left with Charles Manning, staying so close to him that Hampstead couldn't even make eye contact with her. His feelings were so mixed up that he didn't dare to approach her.
When John had walked the streets for an hour, with the storm of his feelings rising instead of settling, he resolved upon a note to Marien and went to the office of the Dramatic Review to dispatch it.
After walking the streets for an hour, with his emotions intensifying instead of settling down, John decided to write a note to Marien and went to the office of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.Dramatic Reviewto send it.
"Dear Marien," he wrote. "I must see you to-night. I will call at twelve. JOHN."
"Hi Marien," he wrote. "I need to see you tonight. I'll stop by at twelve. JOHN."
The brevity of this communication was deliberately calculated to express his headlong mood and the depths of his determination. He had not asked an answer, but waited for one, assuring himself that if none came he would call just the same. Yet the answer was ominously prompt. John tore it open with brutal strength and saw Marien's handwriting for the first time. It was vigorous and rectangular, but unmistakably feminine, and there was neither salutation nor signature.
The brevity of this message was meant to reflect his impulsive mood and determination. He hadn’t requested a reply, but he was anticipating one, telling himself that if he didn’t receive it, he would call regardless. However, the response arrived disturbingly fast. John tore it open forcefully and saw Marien's handwriting for the first time. It was bold and blocky, yet distinctly feminine, and there was no greeting or signature.
"Stupid!" the note began abruptly. "I saw you in the box to-day. I will not have you spying upon me. You must not call. I have tried to make you understand. Why can you not accept the situation? Or are you mad enough to compel me to stage the scene and play it out for you?"
"Stupid!" the note began sharply. "I saw you in the box today. I won’t put up with you spying on me. Do not call. I've tried to get you to understand. Why can’t you accept what’s happening? Or are you crazy enough to make me go through it all again and act it out for you?"
John read the note twice, crumpled it in his hand, and walked slowly down Geary Street to Market and down Market Street to the ferry.
John read the note twice, crumpled it in his hand, and walked slowly down Geary Street to Market and then down Market Street to the ferry.
In the second act that night he forgot to take on the knife with which he was to stab his victim, and nearly spoiled the scene, through having to strangle him instead.
In the second act that night, he forgot to bring the knife he was supposed to use to stab his victim, which almost ruined the scene because he had to strangle him instead.
"Stage the scene and play it out for you?" What could she mean by that.
"Set the scene and act it out for you?What could she mean by that?
Determined to find out, John hurried from the theater at the close of the performance, with his lips pursed stubbornly, and at exactly twelve o'clock Julie was answering his ring at the door of the little apartment on Turk Street.
Eager to discover the truth, John rushed out of the theater at the end of the show, his lips pressed together in a determined line. At exactly midnight, Julie answered his knock at the door of her cozy apartment on Turk Street.
"Ah!" she exclaimed, smiling cordially. "It is the big man again. No, Madame is not in. She is having supper out to-night. With whom? La! la! I should not tell you that," and Julie shrugged one shoulder only, after a way of hers, and made a movement to close the door; but something in John's eyes induced her to add, with both sympathy and chiding in her tone: "You must not come to see Madame when Madame does not want you."
"Ah!" she said with a warm smile. "It’s the big guy again. No, Madame isn’t here. She’s out for dinner tonight. With who? Oh dear! I shouldn't tell you that," and Julie shrugged one shoulder in her usual way and started to close the door; but something in John's eyes made her add, with a mix of sympathy and caution in her voice: "You shouldn’t come to see Madame when she doesn’t want to see you."
"But I must see her, Julie!" John pleaded huskily, rather throwing himself upon the mercy of the little French woman.
"But I have to see her, Julie!" John said hoarsely, almost begging the small French woman.
Julie gazed at him doubtfully. She had fended off the attentions of many an importunate suitor from her beautiful mistress but never one who engaged at once so much of her sympathy and respect as he. In her mind she was weighing something; reflecting perhaps whether it was not kindness to this big, earnest man to let his own eyes serve him. Her decision was evidently in the affirmative.
Julie looked at him with uncertainty. She had turned down the advances of many persistent suitors for her beautiful mistress, but never one who inspired as much sympathy and respect in her as he did. In her mind, she was contemplating something; maybe considering whether it was kind to let this big, genuine man depend on his own sight. Her decision was clearly yes.
"If you go quickly to the entrance of Antone's," she suggested hurriedly, "you will see Madame arriving presently in an automobile."
"If you rush to the entrance of Antone's," she quickly suggested, "you'll see Madame arriving shortly in a car."
Stubborn as John was in his purpose, he nevertheless flushed that even Julie could think him capable of standing at the door of a French restaurant at midnight waiting to catch a glimpse of the woman he loved in the company of another man. Yet pride was so completely swallowed up in jealousy and passion that another five minutes found him loitering before the entrance to Antone's, resolving to go, to stay; to look and not to look; feeling now weakly ashamed of himself and now meanly resolute.
As determined as John was in his choice, he still felt embarrassed that even Julie could believe he was the kind of guy who would stand outside a French restaurant at midnight, hoping to see the woman he loved with another man. But his pride was entirely overshadowed by jealousy and passion, and a few minutes later, he found himself lingering at the entrance to Antone's, caught between wanting to leave and wanting to stay; torn between looking and not looking; feeling slightly ashamed one moment and then resolute the next.
The place was half underground, with a gilded and illumined entrance that yawned like the mouth of a monster. John was sure from its outward look that Antone's was no more than half respectable. The fragrance of the food which assailed his nostrils was, he felt equally sure, an expensive fragrance. A meal there would cost as much as a week of meals where he was accustomed to take his food. Manning, of course, had a fine salary. He could afford to take Marien for an automobile ride and to Antone's for supper.
The place was partially underground, with a fancy, illuminated entrance that looked like the mouth of a monster. John was sure, just from how it looked, that Antone's was only somewhat respectable. The smell of the food in the air was definitely expensive. Eating there would cost as much as a week’s worth of meals at his usual places. Of course, Manning had a great salary. He could easily take Marien for a drive and to Antone's for dinner.
Hampstead's envious rage flamed again at this thought, but at the moment the flash of a headlight in his eyes called attention to an automobile just then sweeping in toward the curb. However, instead of the stalwart, graceful figure of Manning, there emerged from the car a squat, oily-faced man, huge of paunch, with thick lips, a heavy nose, pouched cheeks, and small, pig-like eyes, upon whose broad countenance hung an expression of bland self-complaisance. By an odd coincidence, this man was also connected with the stage. John knew him by sight as Gustav Litschi, and by reputation as a very swine among men, utterly without scruple, although endowed with an uncanny business sense; a man who had money and whose theatrical ventures always made money, though often their character was as doubtful as himself.
Hampstead's jealous anger flared up again at this thought, but just then, a car headlight caught his attention, signaling a vehicle pulling up to the curb. However, instead of the strong, graceful figure of Manning, a short, oily-faced man with a big belly got out of the car. He had thick lips, a heavy nose, sagging cheeks, and small, pig-like eyes, all giving off a sense of smug self-satisfaction. Interestingly, this man was also involved in the theater. John recognized him as Gustav Litschi, knowing him by sight and by reputation as a real pig among men—totally unscrupulous but with a strange talent for business. He was wealthy, and his theatrical projects always made money, even if they were as questionable as he was.
Disappointed, Hampstead nevertheless experienced a feeling of curiosity as to Litschi's companion, and before drawing back, followed the gross glance of the gimlet eyes within the car to where they rested gloatingly upon a woman in evening clothes, who was gathering her train and cloak about her preparatory to being helped from the car. To John's utter amazement the woman was Marien.
Feeling disappointed, Hampstead couldn't help but be intrigued by Litschi's companion. Before stepping back, he followed the piercing gaze of the gimlet eyes in the car to where they were focused on a woman in evening wear, who was gathering her train and cloak in preparation for exiting the car. To John's total surprise, the woman was Marien.
For a moment he stared as if confronted with a specter, then felt his great hands itching while he wavered between a desire to leap upon this coarse creature and tear him to pieces, and the impulse to accost Marien with reproaches and a warning. But the swift reflection that she probably knew the man's character perfectly well prompted John instead to the despicable expedient of deliberately spying upon her. Turning impetuously, he ran quickly down the steps in advance of the couple.
For a second, he looked as if he had seen a ghost, then felt his big hands itching as he wrestled with the urge to attack this rough guy and rip him apart, and the instinct to confront Marien with accusations and a warning. But the quick realization that she probably knew the man's true nature all too well led John to the disappointing decision to quietly observe her. He turned suddenly and rushed down the steps in front of the couple.
"One?" queried the headwaiter, with a keen estimating glance under which John ordinarily would have felt himself to shrivel; but now a frenzy of jealousy and a sense of outrage had made him bold.
"One?" asked the headwaiter, giving John a sharp look that would normally make him feel small; but now, driven by jealousy and a sense of injustice, he felt bold.
"Yes," he replied brusquely; "that seat yonder in the corner where I can see the whole show."
"Yeah," he said bluntly, "that seat in the corner where I can see everything."
It was a lonely and undesirable table, smack against the side of the wall, along which ran a row of curtained, box-like alcoves that served as tiny private dining rooms. John could have it and welcome. He got it, and as he turned to sit down, his eye scanned the interior swiftly for Marien and Litschi. To his surprise they were coming straight at him, Marien leading. Certain that she had seen him and was going to address him, John nevertheless determined to await a look of recognition before arising. To his further surprise, no such look came. Coldly, icily beautiful to-night, the glitter in her eyes was hard and desperate, with a suggestion of menace in it, reminding John of that momentary intuition he had once experienced, that this woman could be dangerous. Her note had warned him not to spy upon her, he recalled. It must be that her discovery of his presence had roused a devil in her now. So strong did this feeling become that he felt a relief as great as his surprise when she brushed by as if oblivious of his presence and passed from view into the nearest box, the curtain of which a waiter was holding aside obsequiously.
It was a lonely and uninviting table, right against the wall, where a row of curtained, box-like alcoves acted as tiny private dining areas. John could take it, and he was glad for the chance. He sat down and quickly looked around the room for Marien and Litschi. To his surprise, they were heading straight for him, with Marien leading the way. Confident she had seen him and was about to speak to him, John decided to wait for her to acknowledge him before getting up. To his further surprise, no such acknowledgment came. Coldly stunning tonight, the sparkle in her eyes was hard and desperate, with a hint of menace, reminding John of the fleeting instinct he had once felt—that this woman could be dangerous. He remembered her note warning him not to spy on her. It seemed her awareness of his presence had stirred something dark within her. This feeling grew so intense that he felt as relieved as he was surprised when she brushed past him as if she didn’t see him and vanished into the nearest alcove, the curtain of which a waiter was holding aside politely.
When the screening curtain dropped, swinging so near that John could have reached across his table and touched it with a hand, he had a sense of sudden escape, as if a tigress, sleekly beautiful and powerfully cruel, had over-leaped him to tear a richer prey beyond. The swine-like Litschi, waddling after her into the box, was the chosen victim. Yonder by the curb John had feared for Marien; now, repulsive as the creature was, he felt a kind of pity for Litschi.
As the screening curtain dropped, swinging so close that John could have reached across his table to touch it, he felt a sudden sense of freedom, as if a sleek and beautiful, yet ferociously cruel, tigress had jumped over him to pursue a more desirable target. The gluttonous Litschi, waddling after her into the box, was the unfortunate victim. Earlier, by the curb, John had been concerned about Marien; now, despite how revolting Litschi was, he felt an odd sense of pity for him.
Yet with the curtain drawn, Hampstead's emotion passed swiftly back to love and anxiety for her. She had not seen him, that was all. The supposed look of menace was the product of his imagination and his jealousy.
But with the curtain closed, Hampstead's feelings quickly shifted back to love and concern for her. She simply hadn't seen him, that’s all. The perceived look of threat was just a product of his imagination and jealousy.
As the minutes passed unnoted, this anxiety grew again into sympathy and consideration. Marien had complained to him of the hard things she had to do. This supper with Litschi was merely one of them. That scene with Manning was another. He reflected triumphantly that she had not welcomed Litschi to her apartment; but compelled him to bring her to this public place. Poor, brave girl! She had to play with all these men; to warm them without herself getting burnt; to woo them desperately upon the chance: Manning that he might somewhere speak the fortunate word, Litschi that in some greedy hope of gain he might be induced to risk his money on the venture that would give Marien the opportunity for which she had been calculating indomitably for seven years.
As time passed unnoticed, his anxiety transformed into sympathy and concern. Marien had shared with him the challenges she faced. This dinner with Litschi was just one of those challenges. That meeting with Manning was another. He felt a sense of triumph realizing that she hadn’t invited Litschi to her apartment but instead insisted on meeting him in a public place. Poor, brave girl! She had to navigate all these men, engage with them without getting hurt, and desperately charm them in the hope that Manning might say the right thing, or Litschi might be tempted by the desire for profit to take a chance with his money on the venture that could finally give Marien the opportunity she had been striving for over the past seven years.
But what was that?
But what was that about?
John's hand reached out and clutched the table violently, while his body leaned forward as if to rise. What was that she had said so loudly he could hear, and so astonishing that he could not believe his ears?
John's hand shot out and gripped the table tightly, leaning forward as if he was about to stand up. What had she said so loudly that he could hear, and that was so shocking he could hardly believe it?
He had been sitting there such a long, long time, thinking thoughts like these, stirred, soothed, and stirred again by the sound of her voice, heard intermittently between the numbers of the orchestra. He had ordered food and eaten, then ordered more and eaten that,—anything to think and wait, he did not know for what.
He had been sitting there for a long time, lost in thoughts like these, feeling emotional, relaxed, and then agitated again by the sound of her voice, which he heard occasionally between the notes of the orchestra. He had ordered food and eaten, then ordered more and finished that—anything to keep him busy while he waited, even though he didn’t know what for.
Waiters bearing trays had come and gone unceasingly from behind the curtain four feet from his eyes, and he knew that they had borne more bottles than food. Several times he had heard a sound like "shots off-stage." This sound always succeeded the entry of a gold sealed bottle. Evidently they were drinking heavily behind the curtain, Litschi's voice growing lower and less coherent, and Marien's louder and less reserved, till for some time he had been catching little snatches of her conversation. She had been talking about her future, painting a picture of the success she would make when her opportunity came; but now she had said the thing that staggered him.
Waiters with trays had been coming and going non-stop from behind the curtain just four feet away, and he realized they had brought more bottles than food. Several times, he heard a sound that resembled "shots off-stage." This sound always followed the arrival of a gold-sealed bottle. Clearly, they were drinking heavily behind the curtain, with Litschi's voice becoming quieter and more slurred, while Marien's grew louder and less restrained until he could catch snippets of her conversation. She had been talking about her future, painting a picture of the success she would achieve when her chance arrived; but now she had said something that surprised him.
"What?" he came near to saying aloud; and at the same time he heard the drink-smothered voice of Litschi also with interrogative inflection. Litschi, too, wanted to be sure that he had heard aright.
"What?" he almost said out loud; at the same time, he heard Litschi's voice, slurred from drinking, also sounding confused. Litschi, too, wanted to confirm that he had heard correctly.
"I say," iterated the voice of Marien deliberately, as if with calculated carrying power, "that a woman who is ambitious must be prepared to pay the price demanded—her heart, her soul—if need be—herself!"
"I say," Marien's voice echoed slowly, as if emphasizing a strong point, "that an ambitious woman needs to be prepared to pay the price—her heart, her soul—if necessary—herself!
She plumped out the last word ruthlessly, and broke into a half-tipsy laugh that had in it a suggestion unmistakable as much as to say:
She stressed the last word with determination and burst into a slightly tipsy laugh that clearly suggested:
"You understand now, don't you, Gustav Litschi? You realize what I am offering to the man who buys me opportunity?"
"Do you understand now, Gustav Litschi? You see what I'm offering to the person who gives me a chance?"
Her heart—her soul—herself! Hampstead, having started up, sat down again weakly, the cold sweat of horror standing out upon his brow.
Her heart—her soul—herself! Hampstead, feeling overwhelmed, sat down weakly again, a cold sweat of fear forming on his forehead.
So this was what she had meant all the time in her speech about the calculating life. She could not give herself up to love him or any one, because she was dangling herself as a final lure to the man who would give her opportunity.
This was what she had really meant in her discussions about the calculating life. She couldn't fully commit to loving him or anyone else because she was holding herself back as a last temptation for the man who would give her a chance.
"Why, this woman was spiritually—morally—potentially, a—" he could barely let himself think the hateful word. To utter it was impossible.
"Why, this woman was spiritually—morally—potentially, a—" he could hardly allow himself to think the hateful word. To say it was unthinkable.
Perhaps she was worse! A choking, burning sensation was in his throat. He tore at it with his hands, gasping for breath. He wanted to tear at the curtain—at the woman! How he hated her! She had no longer any fineness. She was a coarse, designing, reckless—prostitute! There! In his agony, the word was out. He sent it hurtling across the stage of his own brain. It flew straight. It found its mark upon the face of his love and stuck there blotched and quivering, biting into the picture like acid. It ate out the eyes of Marien Dounay from his mind; it ate away her pliant ruby lips, her cheeks and her soft round chin, and it left of that face only a grinning hideousness from which John Hampstead shrank with a horrible sickness in his heart.
Maybe she was even worse! A choking, burning sensation filled his throat. He clawed at it with his hands, gasping for air. He wanted to tear down the curtain—at the woman! How he hated her! She had lost all grace. She was crude, manipulative, reckless—prostitute! There! In his pain, the word escaped. He threw it forcefully across the stage of his own mind. It flew directly. It hit the face of his love and clung there, blotchy and shaking, burning into the image like acid. It destroyed the eyes of Marien Dounay from his memories; it worn away her smooth ruby lips, her cheeks, and her soft round chin, leaving only a twisted grimace that made John Hampstead shudder with a terrible nausea in his heart.
At this moment the curtain rings clicked sharply under the sweep of an impetuous arm, and with the suddenness of an apparition, Marien stood just across the table from him. Her face was highly colored, but the preternatural brightness of the eyes had begun to dull, and there was a loose look, too, about the mouth, the lips of which were curled by a mocking smile.
Suddenly, the curtain rings rattled loudly as an impatient arm pushed through, and in an instant, Marien appeared right across the table from him. Her face was flushed, but the unnatural brightness in her eyes had begun to fade, and her mouth looked a little loose, the lips curling into a sarcastic smile.
"Well, John Hampstead!" she sneered, with a vindictive look in her eyes, insinuating scorn in her tones. "Now that I have played out the scene, do you think you understand?"
"Well, John Hampstead!" she sneered, with a contemptuous look in her eyes, her voice laced with sarcasm. "Now that I’ve wrapped up my performance, do you honestly think you understand it?"
John had risen stiffly, every fiber of him in riot at the horror he had heard and was now seeing; but his self-control was perfect, and a kind of dignity invested him for the moment.
John got up stiffly, every part of him in turmoil from the horror he had heard and was now witnessing; but his self-control was perfect, and a sense of dignity surrounded him for the moment.
"Yes," he said, meeting her gaze unflinchingly, "I understand!"
"Yeah," he said, staring right at her without blinking, "I understand!"
The tone of finality that went into this latter word was unescapable. As it was uttered, Marien attempted one of her lightning changes of manner but failed, breaking instead into a fit of hysterical laughter, during which, with head thrown back, her body swayed, and she disappeared behind the curtain, where the laughter ended abruptly in something like a choke, or a fit of coughing.
The finality in that last word was hard to miss. As it was said, Marien attempted one of her quick mood changes but failed, erupting instead into a fit of hysterical laughter. With her head thrown back, her body swayed as she vanished behind the curtain, where the laughter abruptly stopped and turned into what sounded like a choke or a coughing fit.
But John's indignation and disgust were so great that he did not concern himself as to whether Miss Dounay's laughter might be choking her or not. Embarrassed, too, by the number of eyes turned curiously upon him from the nearer tables where the diners had observed the incident without gathering any of its purport, his only impulse was to pay his bill and escape, before the building and the world came clattering down upon him.
But John's anger and disgust were so strong that he didn’t care if Miss Dounay's laughter was suffocating her. He also felt embarrassed by the many curious eyes looking at him from nearby tables, where diners had witnessed what happened without grasping any of it. His only urge was to pay his bill and leave, before the building and the world came crashing down on him.
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER 14
THE METHOD OF A DREAM
THE WAY OF A DREAM
So paralyzing to a man of Hampstead's sensitive nature was the effect of Marien Dounay's startling disclosure that he experienced a partial arrest of consciousness, the symptoms of which hung on surprisingly.
The impact of Marien Dounay's shocking revelation was so intense for someone like Hampstead, who was quite sensitive, that he experienced a brief loss of awareness, and the emotions from it stuck around for an unexpectedly long time.
Somehow that night he got back to Oakland, and the next morning was again about his work; but the days went by mechanically—days of risings and retirings, eatings and sleepings, memorizing of lines, mumbling of speeches, sliding into clothes, slipping into grease paint, walkings on and walkings off. Through all of these daily obligations the man moved with a certain absent-minded precision, like a person with a split consciousness, who does not let his right lobe know what his left lobe is thinking.
Somehow, that night he made it back to Oakland, and the next morning he returned to work; but the days went by in a routine—waking up and going to bed, eating and sleeping, memorizing lines, mumbling speeches, getting dressed, putting on makeup, and walking on and off stage. Throughout all of these daily tasks, the man moved with a kind of absent-minded precision, like someone with a split mind, who keeps one side unaware of what the other is thinking.
He knew, for instance, that a telegram came to him one day with the charges collect, and that he paid the charges and signed for the message, but he did not know that the message lay unopened on his dresser while he spent all his unoccupied time sunk in a stupor of meditation upon the thing which had befallen him.
He knew, for instance, that a telegram was sent to him one day with collect charges, and that he paid the fees and signed for the message, but he didn’t realize that the message remained unopened on his dresser while he spent all his free time lost in deep thought about what had happened to him.
Most astonishing to John was the fact that while he felt rage and humiliation at having so duped himself over Marien Dounay, he had no sense of pain. He was like a man run over by a railroad train who experiences no throb of anguish but only a sickish, numbing sensation in his mangled limbs.
What struck John the most was that even though he felt anger and humiliation for being so deceived by Marien Dounay, he didn’t feel any pain. He was like a guy who got hit by a train and didn’t feel any sharp agony, just a sickening, numbing feeling in his injured body.
Recognizing that his condition was not normal, Hampstead wondered if he could be going insane. He was eating little; he was taking no interest in his work. He went and came from the theater automatically, impatient of company, impatient of noise, of newspaper headlines, of interruptions of any sort, anxious only to get to his room, to throw himself into a chair or upon a bed, and relapse into a state of mental drooling. After several days he roused from one of these reveries with the clear impression that some presence had been there in the room, had breathed upon him, had touched his lips, and spoken to him. He leaped up and looked about him. He opened the door and scanned the corridor. No one was there,—no echo of corporeal footsteps resounded.
Realizing that his state wasn't normal, Hampstead began to worry he might be losing his mind. He was eating very little and had no interest in his work. He moved to and from the theater on autopilot, annoyed by people, noise, headlines, and any interruptions, only wanting to get back to his room, collapse into a chair or on the bed, and slip into a mental fog. After a few days, he suddenly came out of one of these daydreams with a strong feeling that someone had been in the room, had breathed on him, touched his lips, and spoken to him. He jumped up and looked around. He opened the door and checked the hallway. No one was there—no sound of footsteps could be heard.
Realizing that it must have been his own dream that waked him, he came back sheepishly and tried again to induce that state of mental dusk in which the odd sensation had been experienced. Soon he roused again with the knowledge that the presence had been with him and had departed; but this time a clear picture of the vision remained. It was a woman,—it was like Marien. It was, he told himself, the image of his Love. He entertained it sadly, like an apparition from the grave. The vision came again, but with repeated visits, its form began to change, until it no longer resembled the form of Marien.
Realizing that it must have been his own dream that woke him up, he returned feeling embarrassed and tried again to reach that dreamy state where he felt that strange sensation. Soon, he woke up again, aware that the presence had been with him and had left; but this time, a clear image of the vision stayed with him. It was a woman—it looked like Marien. He told himself it was the image of his Love. He held onto it sadly, like a ghost from the past. The vision appeared again, but with each visit, its shape started to change, until it no longer resembled Marien.
This was exciting; the image might change still further till it definitely resembled some one else.
This was exciting; the image could still change until it ultimately looked like someone else.
This surmise proved correct. It did change more and more until identity was for a time completely lost, but as days passed, the features ceased to blur and jumble. The eyes were now constantly blue; the complexion was consistently pink and white; the hair was brown and began to appear crinkly; the lips grew shorter, and of a more youthful red; the chin broadened and appeared fuller and softer. One morning these rosier lips smiled with a rarer spontaneity than the vision had ever shown before, and with the smile came two dimples into the peach-blow cheeks.
This prediction turned out to be correct. It kept changing until, for a time, identity was entirely lost, but as days passed, the features stopped blurring and merging. The eyes were now always blue; the skin tone was consistently pink and white; the hair was brown and began to appear wavy; the lips became shorter and a more youthful shade of red; the chin broadened and looked fuller and softer. One morning, these rosy lips smiled with a spontaneity that had never been seen before, and with the smile came two dimples in the peach-colored cheeks.
"Bessie!" John cried, with a welcoming shout of incoherent joy. "Bessie!"
"Bessie!" John yelled, bursting with excitement. "Bessie!"
But his joy was speedily swallowed up in the gloom of mortifying reflections. Could it be that his love was so inconstant as to transfer itself in a few days from Marien Dounay to Bessie Mitchell, and if it did, what was such love worth? Besides, how could he love Bessie as he had loved Marien. There was no fire in her. As yet, she was only a girl. But at this juncture a memory came floating in of that day on the Cliff House rocks, when some vague impulse, which he thought to be sympathy, had made him draw Bessie's face up to his and kiss it. Now, as he recalled it, the touch of her lips was the touch of a woman; and her look that puzzled him then,—why, it was the look of love!
But his happiness was quickly overshadowed by feelings of embarrassment. Could it be that his love was so changeable that it switched in just a few days from Marien Dounay to Bessie Mitchell? And if it did, what value did such love have? Besides, how could he love Bessie the way he had loved Marien? There was no spark in her. Right now, she was just a girl. But in that moment, a memory came to mind of the day on the Cliff House rocks when some vague impulse, which he thought was sympathy, made him pull Bessie's face close and kiss her. Now, as he remembered it, the feel of her lips was the feel of a woman; and her expression that confused him then—well, it was the look of love!
Hampstead leaped up excitedly. Bessie was a woman, and she loved him! And he loved her! But how could he have been such a fool as to think that he loved Marien?
Hampstead jumped up with excitement. Bessie was a woman, and she loved him! And he loved her! But how could he have been so foolish to think that he loved Marien?
"Passion," he told himself scornfully, "mere passion."
"Passion," he said to himself sarcastically, "just passion."
"She was the first ripe woman I ever touched, and I fell for her! That's all," he muttered. "But, how could I ever, ever, ever have done it?"
"She was the first grown woman I ever touched, and I fell for her! That's all," he mumbled. "But how could I have ever done that?"
Heaping bitter self-reproaches, he took his bewildered head in his hands, while he wrestled with the humiliating chain of ruminations. Naturally enough, it was the memory of a speech of Marien's which afforded him his first clue.
Overwhelmed with harsh self-blame, he held his confused head in his hands, grappling with the humiliating cycle of thoughts. Unsurprisingly, it was a memory of one of Marien's speeches that gave him his first clue.
"In what you have just been saying, you have given me a character," she had replied to one of his advances. "If I could play that part always, I should be what you are in love with, and you would love me always; but I cannot play it always; I can play it seldom. I play it now for an hour and then perhaps never again."
"You just gave me a character," she responded to one of his advances. "If I could stay in that role all the time, I’d be what you love, and you would always love me; but I can't do that all the time; I can do it sometimes. I'm doing it now for an hour, and then maybe never again."
This speech, vexatiously enigmatic then, sounded suddenly rational now. It meant that he had unconsciously bestowed upon her his idealized conception of womanhood. This was made comparatively easy because in the plays Marien almost invariably enacted the heroines, always sweet, always gentle, and almost always good; or, if erring, they were more sinned against than sinning. Most of these piled-up virtues of her rôles John dotingly had ascribed to her, and his professional contacts afforded few glimpses of the real Marien by which his drawing could be corrected.
This speech, which had once been frustratingly unclear, now seemed surprisingly logical. It indicated that he had unknowingly transferred his idealized vision of womanhood onto her. This was relatively easy to do because, in the plays, Marien almost always portrayed the heroines, who were always sweet, always gentle, and nearly always good; or, if they made mistakes, they were more victims than villains. Most of the virtues he associated with her from her roles were affectionately credited to her by John, and his professional interactions provided him with little insight into the real Marien that could change his perception.
Atop of this had come those few hours of delicious intimacy in her apartment, when she had deliberately played the part she saw that he would like. This had sufficed to make his illusion complete.
Additionally, there had been those few hours of sweet intimacy in her apartment, during which she had purposely played the role she knew he would enjoy. This was enough to make his illusion feel complete.
Still John had no reproaches for the actress. Instead, he found within him a renascence of respect for her, particularly for her frankness. Most women—most men, too, for that matter, he thought—play the hypocrite with themselves and with others. He must do her full credit. She had not done so. She might have ruined him. He owed his escape to no discernment of his own. When he had not understood, she had resolutely played the scene out for him—to the uttermost. It must have cost a woman, any woman, something to do that, he reasoned. Under this interpretation, Marien was no longer repulsive to him. Instead, he found in her something to admire. Her courage was sublime. Her devotion to her god, ambition, if terrible, was also magnificent.
However, John had no issues with the actress. Instead, he felt a renewed sense of respect for her, particularly for her honesty. Most women—and most men, too, he thought—are hypocritical with themselves and others. He had to give her full credit; she hadn’t done that. She could have destroyed him, and he was lucky to have escaped. When he didn’t understand, she had bravely acted out the scene for him—completely. It must have cost her something, any woman, to do that, he figured. With this viewpoint, Marien was no longer unappealing to him. Instead, he found something admirable about her. Her courage was impressive. Her devotion to her god, ambition, while intimidating, was also striking.
"Yet, why," he asked himself, "did she let me take her in my arms? Sympathy," he answered at last. "She never loved me. A woman who loved a man could not do what she did in the restaurant. She was very sorry for me, that was all. She let me kiss her as she would let a dog lick her hand." And then he remembered another speech of hers: "If a man is sometimes man, may not woman be also sometimes woman?"
"But why," he thought, "did she let me hold her? Sympathy," he finally concluded. "She never loved me. A woman who really loved a man wouldn’t have acted the way she did in the restaurant. She felt sorry for me, and that’s all. She let me kiss her like she’d let a dog lick her hand." Then he remembered another thing she said: "If a man can sometimes be a man, can’t a woman also sometimes be a woman?"
This helped him finally and completely, as he thought, to understand; but it left him with a still deeper sense of his own weakness and humiliation.
This finally helped him believe he understood everything; however, it also gave him an even stronger feeling of his own weakness and humiliation.
Marien Dounay had roused the woman want in him and while she was near, her personality had been strong enough to center that want upon herself. But when she shook his passion free of her, it turned, after circling like a homing pigeon, due upon its course to Bessie. John saw that this was all logical and psychological. Patently, it was also biological.
Marien Dounay had sparked his desire for a woman, and while she was nearby, her presence was strong enough to focus that desire on her. However, when she let him go, his feelings swiftly returned to Bessie, like a homing pigeon returning home. John recognized that this was all logical and psychological. It was clearly also biological.
But it was mortifying beyond words. He felt that he had dishonored himself and dishonored Bessie. He had supposed himself strong; he found himself weak. He had been swept off his feet and out of his head. He was ashamed of himself, heartily. Bessie, the good, the pure, the noble! Why, he could not think of her at all in the terms in which he thought of Marien Dounay. His instinct for Marien had been to possess. For Bessie it was to revere, to worship—and yet—and yet—he wanted her now with an urge that was stronger than ever he had felt for Marien.
But it was beyond embarrassing. He felt like he had let himself and Bessie down. He thought he was strong; now he realized how weak he really was. He had been completely overwhelmed and out of control. He was truly ashamed of himself. Bessie, the good, the pure, the noble! He couldn't even think of her the way he thought of Marien Dounay. His feelings for Marien were all about possession. For Bessie, it was about respect and admiration—and yet—and yet—now he wanted her with a desire that was stronger than anything he had ever felt for Marien.
Still, he had no impulse to rush to Bessie. He felt unworthy. He could not see himself taking her hand, touching her lips, declaring his love to her now. It seemed to him that he must test his love for Bessie before he declared it, and purify it by months—years, perhaps,—of waiting, as if to expiate the sin of his weakness.
Still, he didn't feel the need to hurry to Bessie. He felt unworthy. He couldn't picture taking her hand, kissing her, or telling her he loved her right now. It seemed to him that he needed to prove his love for Bessie before he said it, and earn it through months—maybe even years—of waiting, as if to make up for his weakness.
But in the meantime, Bessie loved him, and would be loving him all the time. And he could write to her! Ah, what letters he would write, letters that would not only keep her love alive but fan it, while he punished himself for his insane disloyalty.
But in the meantime, Bessie loved him and would always love him. And he could write to her! Ah, the letters he would write—letters that would not only keep her love alive but also spark it, while he punished himself for his reckless betrayal.
Disloyalty! Yes, that was the very word. He knew as he reflected that he had been disloyal ever to yield to the spell of Marien Dounay. He had been disloyal to Bessie, to his ideals, and to himself.
Disloyalty! Yes, that was the right word. As he reflected on it, he understood that he had been disloyal by giving in to the charm of Marien Dounay. He had been disloyal to Bessie, to his values, and to himself.
He turned to where a few days before he had pinned his old Los Angeles motto on the wall of his Oakland room: "Eternal Hammering is the Price of Success."
He looked at the place where just a few days ago he had pinned his old Los Angeles motto on the wall of his Oakland room: "Constant effort is the price of success."
Hammering, he decided, was the wrong word. It was not high enough. He stepped over to the wall and changed it to the new word so that it read:
He understood that "hammering" wasn't the right word. It didn't convey the intensity. He walked over to the wall and changed it to the new word so that it read:
"Eternal Loyalty is the Price of Success."
"Eternal Loyalty is the Price of Success."
He liked that better; so well, in fact, that he lifted his hand dramatically and swore his life anew, not to hammering but to Loyalty,—loyalty to himself, to Bessie, to Dick and Tayna, and to God!
He preferred that so much that he dramatically raised his hand and vowed again, not to work hard, but to Loyalty—loyalty to himself, to Bessie, to Dick and Tayna, and to God!
This gave him a feeling of new courage. He turned away as from a disagreeable experience now forever past. His eyes wandered about the room exactly as if he had returned from an absence, taking in detail by detail the familiar, scanty furniture, the hateful spring rocker, the washstand, the bed, the torn, smoke-soiled curtains at the window, the picture of Washington at Valley Forge upon the wall, and the dresser with its cheap speckled mirror.
This filled him with a sense of renewed confidence. He turned away as if he was leaving a bad experience behind for good. His eyes scanned the room as if he had just returned from a trip, noticing every detail of the familiar, minimal furniture, the irritating spring rocker, the washstand, the bed, the ripped, smoke-stained curtains on the window, the picture of Washington at Valley Forge on the wall, and the dresser with its cheap speckled mirror.
His glance had just paused mystified at the sight of the unopened telegram upon the dresser when there was a knock at the door.
He was briefly confused by the sight of the unopened telegram on the dresser when there was a knock at the door.
With a stride, John turned the key and swung open the door.
With a confident stride, John turned the key and swung the door open wide.
Bud, the fourteen-year-old call boy of the Sampson Theater, entered; a breathless, self-important youngster with freckles and a stubby pompadour.
Bud, the fourteen-year-old messenger boy at the Sampson Theater, walked in; a breathless, self-important kid with freckles and a short pompadour.
"Mr. Cohen's says yer better write a letter ter yer sister," the lad blurted, while his eyes scanned the room and the actor, where he stood reaching in a dazed sort of way for the telegram.
"Mr. Cohen says you should write a letter to your sister," the boy said suddenly, his eyes scanning the room and the actor, who stood there reaching for the telegram in a confused way.
"Hey," exclaimed Hampstead, looking up sharply, "my sister?"
"Hey," Hampstead shouted, quickly looking up, "my sister?"
"Ye-uh," affirmed Bud stoutly. "Mr. Cohen's got a letter from her, and she wants to know if yer sick 'r anything."
"Yeah," Bud said confidently. "Mr. Cohen received a letter from her, and she wants to know if you’re feeling sick or anything."
"By jove, that's right, Bud," confessed John with sudden conviction. "I've had my mind on something of late, and guess I've rather overlooked the folks at home. I'll write to-day. Awfully kind of you, old chap, to come over. Here!"
"Wow, you're right, Bud," John said with newfound clarity. "I've been caught up in something lately and I think I've sort of neglected the people back home. I'll write today. It's really nice of you to stop by, old friend. Here!"
And Hampstead, now with the telegram in his hand, attempted to cover a feeling of confusion before these bright, peering eyes by a pilgrimage to the closet, from which he tossed Bud a quarter. The lad accepted the quarter thankfully.
Hampstead, now holding the telegram in his hand, tried to hide his confusion in front of those bright, piercing eyes by going over to the closet, from which he tossed Bud a quarter. The boy gratefully accepted the quarter.
"Say, Mr. Hampstead," he broke out impulsively, with an embarrassed note in his voice, "I'm sorry you got your notice!"
"Hey, Mr. Hampstead," he said suddenly, a little awkwardly, "I'm really sorry about your notice!"
"Got my notice?" asked John a bit sharply.
"Did you get my message?" John asked somewhat sharply.
"Yes. Yer let out," announced Bud, with unfeeling directness, though consideration was in his heart. "You been good to me, Mr. Hampstead, and I'm sorry you're goin'. Some of the others is, too."
"Yes. You can go," Bud said straight up, even though he felt for him inside. "You've been really good to me, Mr. Hampstead, and I'm sorry that you're leaving. Some of the others feel the same way."
But John was roused now, thoroughly.
But John was wide awake now.
"Why, Bud, what are you talking about?" he demanded, turning accusingly to the boy.
"What are you talking about, Bud?" he asked, turning to the boy with an accusing look.
"For the love of Mike," exclaimed Bud, advancing a little fearsomely and studying the face of Hampstead with new curiosity, "Yer let out and don't know it! What'd I tell 'em? Why, there it is," and he snatched up a blue, thin-looking envelope from the dresser. "Y' got it a week ago when you got yer pay. Y' ain't opened it even."
"For the love of Mike," Bud said, moving a bit threateningly and looking closely at Hampstead's face with renewed curiosity, "You’ve been freed and don’t even know it! What did I tell them? Well, here it is," and he took a thin blue envelope from the dresser. "You received it a week ago when you got your paycheck. You haven't even opened it."
Hampstead took the blue envelope from Bud's hand, an awful sense of weakness running through him as he read that his services would not be required after the customary two weeks.
Hampstead took the blue envelope from Bud's hand, feeling a wave of weakness come over him as he read that his services wouldn't be needed after the usual two weeks.
"What did I get this for, Bud?" he asked, sensing the uselessness of dissimulation before this impertinent child.
"Why did I get this for you, Bud?" he asked, realizing how pointless it was to pretend in front of this confident kid.
"Y' got it fer bein' dopey," answered Bud reproachfully. "Y' ain't had no more sense than a wooden man fer ten days. Say, Mr. Hampstead," he ventured further with sympathetic friendliness, "yer a good actor when you let the hop alone. Why don't you cut it? You're young yet. You got a future, Mr. Cohen says, if you'll let the dope alone."
"You've messed up because you’ve been reckless," Bud said, clearly disappointed. "For the past ten days, you haven’t shown more sense than a wooden dummy. Look, Mr. Hampstead," he added with a friendly tone, "you’re a talented actor when you steer clear of drugs. Why not quit? You're still young. Mr. Cohen believes you have a future if you can stay off the dope."
Hampstead's face took on a queer, half-amused look.
Hampstead had a strange, half-amused look on his face.
"Is that what he said?"
"Is that what he meant?"
"That's what he said," affirmed Bud aggressively.
"That's what he said," Bud confirmed fiercely.
"Well, then, all right, Bud. I will cut it out. Here's my hand on it."
"Alright, Bud. I'll stop. Here’s my word on it."
Bud took the hand, a trifle surprised and feeling a little more important than usual. "Say," he added confidentially, "wise me, will y'; what kind have you been takin'? Mr. Cohen says he's never seen nothin' like it, and he thought he'd seen 'em all."
Bud took the hand, somewhat surprised and feeling a little more important than usual. "Hey," he said softly, "can you tell me what kind you've been taking? Mr. Cohen says he's never seen anything like it, and he thought he'd seen them all."
"Oh, it's a little brand I mixed myself," confessed John. "But I'm done with it. Run along now, Bud. You've been a good pal," and he gave the lad a pat on the shoulder and a significant shove toward the door.
"Oh, it's a little mix I created myself," John said. "But I'm done with it now. Go on, Bud. You've been a great friend," and he gave the kid a pat on the shoulder and a purposeful nudge toward the door.
"Glad I came over," reflected Bud at the door, jingling the quarter in his pocket. "Better write yer sister, or she'll be comin' up here. Say," and Bud returned as if for a further confidence, "y' never know what a woman's goin' to do, do y'? Las' fall a woman shot our leadin' juvenile in the leg—because she loved him. Get that? Because she loved him!"
"I'm glad I stopped by," Bud thought at the door, jingling the quarter in his pocket. "You should write to your sister, or she'll come up here. By the way," Bud turned back as if to add more, "you never know what a woman might do, right? Last fall, a woman shot our best young actor in the leg—because she loved him. Can you believe that? Because she loved him!"
Bud's drawling scorn was inimitable.
Bud's sarcastic drawl was unmatched.
"Y' can't figger 'em, can yuh? Some of 'em wants to be called, and some of 'em don't. Some of 'em wants their letters before the show, and some of 'em after. Some of 'em is one way one day and the other way the next day. If I ever get my notice,—if I ever lose my job it'll be about a woman. I never seen a man yet that I couldn't get his nannie. I never seen a woman yet that couldn't get mine and get it fresh every time I run a step fer her. Say! Mr. Hampstead—honest—ain't they the jinx?"
"You can't figure them out, can you? Some of them want to be contacted, and some don't. Some expect their letters before the show, while others want them after. Some are one way one day, and then completely different the next. If I ever get my notice—if I ever lose my job, it'll be because of a woman. I’ve never met a man yet who I couldn't get to care about me. I’ve never met a woman yet who couldn't reach me and get my attention every time I did something for her. Hey! Mr. Hampstead—seriously—aren’t they the worst?"
Bud had got his hand on the door, but getting no answer to this very direct and to him very important question, he turned and scrutinized the face of the big man curiously at first and then with amazement, as he exclaimed: "Fer the love of Mike! He ain't heard me. Say, Mr. Hampstead! Say!" Bud went back and shook the big man's arm, with a look of apprehension on his face, and shouted very loud, as if to the deaf: "Say! Come out of it, will y'? Don't write. Telegraph her. Gosh! She might blame me!"
Bud reached for the door, but when he didn’t get a response to his simple yet crucial question, he turned and examined the big man's face, first out of curiosity and then in shock, as he exclaimed, "For the love of Mike! He didn’t hear me. Hey, Mr. Hampstead! Hey!" Bud returned and shook the big man's arm, looking anxious, and shouted loudly as if the man were deaf: "Hey! Snap out of it, will you? Don’t write. Telegram her. Gosh! She might blame me!"
After which parting gun in behalf of duty and of prudence, with a sigh and the air of having done a man's best, the lad got hastily through the door and slammed it after him very loudly.
After taking a deep breath, considering his responsibilities and being careful, and feeling like he had done his best, the guy rushed out the door and slammed it shut behind him with a loud bang.
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER 15
THE CATASTROPHE
THE DISASTER
Bud was right. John had not heard him. He stood with the telegram torn open in his hand.
Bud was right. John didn't hear him. He stood there with the telegram torn open in his hand.
"Charles fell from El Capitan," it ran. "Body brought here. ROSE."
"Charles fell from El Capitan," it said. "Body brought here. ROSE."
For a moment the man gazed fixedly, deliberately but absently crushing the envelope in one hand, while the other held the open message before him. Then his lips moved slowly and without uttering a sound, they framed the words of his thought: "Charles!—Dead!—Merciful God!"
For a moment, the man stared intensely, purposefully yet absentmindedly crumpling the envelope in one hand while the other held the open message in front of him. Then his lips moved slowly, silently shaping the words in his mind: "Charles!—Dead!—Merciful God!"
For a reflective interval the gray, startled eyes set themselves on distance and then turned again to the message. It was dated April 4.
For a moment, the gray, surprised eyes gazed into the distance before returning to the message. It was dated April 4.
April 4? What day was this?
April 4? What day is that?
On the dresser was an unopened newspaper. John remembered now he had bought it yesterday, or rather he assumed it was yesterday. The date upon the paper was April 14. If it were yesterday he bought that paper, to-day was the 15th, and Charles had been dead eleven days! What had they thought—what had they done without a word from him in this crisis? What had become of them?
On the dresser was an unopened newspaper. John recalled that he had purchased it the day before, or at least he thought it was the day before. The date on the paper was April 14. If he bought that paper yesterday, then today was the 15th, and Charles had been dead for eleven days! What had they thought—what had they done without hearing from him during this crisis? What had happened to them?
And there were unopened letters on the dresser, three of them, all from Rose. John tore them open, lapping up their contents with his eyes.
There were unopened letters on the dresser—three of them, all from Rose. John ripped them open, eagerly absorbing their contents with his eyes.
"Poor, poor Rose!" he groaned. "What must she think of me?"
"Poor, poor Rose!" he sighed. "What does she think of me?"
The first letter told of the death of Charles and the lucky sale of "Dawn in the Grand Canyon" which afforded money for the recovery of the body and its decent interment, but little more.
The first letter talked about Charles's death and the lucky sale of "Dawn in the Grand Canyon," which raised enough money to recover the body and give it a proper burial, but not much more.
The second letter was briefer and expressed surprise at not hearing from him in response to her message, which the telegraph company assured her had been delivered to him in person. This letter showed Rose bearing up under her grief and stoutly making plans for taking up the support of her children.
The second letter was shorter and expressed her surprise at not hearing back from him after she sent her message, which the telegraph company confirmed was delivered directly to him. This letter showed that Rose was managing her sadness and was determined to make plans to support her children.
The third letter was addressed by the hand of Rose, but the brief note enclosed was penned by the kind-hearted Doctor Morrison, the railroad's "company" physician, to whom, as a part of his outside practice, Rose would have applied in case of illness.
The third letter was written by Rose, but the brief note inside was written by the compassionate Doctor Morrison, the railroad's company doctor, whom Rose would have seen if she fell ill.
"Your sister," Doctor Morrison wrote, "has suffered a complete nervous breakdown. Long rest with complete relief from financial care is imperative."
"Your sister," Doctor Morrison wrote, "has had a complete nervous breakdown. She needs a long break without any financial worries."
This letter stirred John to immediate action. He rushed to the long-distance telephone. The telegraph was not quick enough.
This letter motivated John to take action immediately. He rushed to the phone. The telegraph was too slow.
"Please reassure my sister immediately," John telephoned to Doctor Morrison. "Every provision will be made for her care and that of the children." Not satisfied with this, John sent a telegram to his sister direct and to the same effect.
"Please reassure my sister immediately," John told Doctor Morrison. "We'll make sure she and the kids are looked after." Not feeling satisfied with that, John also sent a telegram to his sister directly with the same message.
These messages were dispatched as the first and most natural impulses of the brother's heart, without pause to consider the responsibilities involved; and then, having no appetite for breakfast, John returned to his room to write to Rose.
These messages were sent as the first and most instinctive responses from the brother's heart, without considering the responsibilities that came with them. Then, feeling no appetite for breakfast, John returned to his room to write to Rose.
Poor Rose! And poor old Charles! Such an end for him. No great pictures painted; no roseate successes gathered; just to follow his vision on and on until in absent-minded admiration of a sunset glow he stepped off the brow of El Capitan in Yosemite and fell hundreds of feet to death. Yet John's grief was strangely tempered by the thought that somehow this death was fitting. It was like the man's life. In art he had tried to walk the heights with no solid ground of ability beneath, and he had fallen into the bottomless abyss of failure.
Poor Rose! And poor old Charles! What a way for him to go. No great paintings made, no impressive achievements gathered; just continuously chasing his vision until, captivated by a sunset glow, he stepped off the edge of El Capitan in Yosemite and fell hundreds of feet to his death. Yet John’s grief was strangely eased by the thought that this death somehow felt fitting. It reflected the man’s life. In his art, he had aimed for great heights without a solid foundation of skill beneath him, and he had plunged into the endless pit of failure.
For a moment John pitied Charles greatly; yet when he thought of Rose, prostrated, as he was sure, not by grief, but by long anxieties, his feeling turned to one of reproach. When he thought of the children left fatherless, with no provision for their future or that of Rose, the reproach turned to bitterness. He found himself judging Charles very sternly, and a verse from scripture came into his mind,—something about the man who provides not for his own being worse than a murderer.
For a moment, John genuinely felt sorry for Charles; but when he thought about Rose, who he was sure wasn't grieving but was instead consumed by worries, his sympathy turned to blame. Considering the children left without a father and the lack of a future for them or Rose made his blame morph into bitterness. He began to judge Charles harshly, and a verse from the Bible came to mind—something about how a man who doesn’t take care of his own is worse than a murderer.
But in the midst of this condemnation, Hampstead's jaw dropped, and he sat staring at the pen with which he was preparing to write. The expression on the man's face had changed from concern to one of agony. When the pain passed, his features were gray and tenantless, almost the look of the dead; for John Hampstead had suddenly perceived that his stage career was ended!
But in the midst of this criticism, Hampstead's jaw dropped, and he sat there staring at the pen he was about to use. The look on his face changed from worry to complete anguish. When the pain faded, his features were gray and lifeless, almost like a corpse; for John Hampstead had suddenly realized thathis stage career was over!
Rose, Dick and Tayna were now "his own." To give Rose the best of care, upon which his heart had instantly determined, he must have what were to him large sums of money weekly and monthly; money for nurses, money for doctors, for sanitariums possibly; and perhaps Dick and Tayna must be sent to boarding-school or some place like that for the present, while their higher education must also be considered and provided for.
Rose, Dick, and Tayna were now "his responsibility." To provide Rose with the best care, which he quickly determined was a priority, he needed what seemed like a significant amount of money each week and month; money for nurses, money for doctors, possibly for treatment centers; and he might have to send Dick and Tayna to boarding school or somewhere similar for the time being, while also planning and arranging for their higher education.
John knew he could never do these things and follow the stage. He could succeed upon the stage; he had proven that, to his own satisfaction at least; but he could not make money there yet, not for years and years. Marien was right. If he persisted, rewards would come and affluence. But they would come at the other end of life. He must have them now.
John understood that he could never accomplish these goals and also have a career on stage. He knew he could be successful on stage; he had demonstrated that, at least to himself; but he couldn't earn money there yet, not for years. Marien was correct. If he continued with it, rewards and wealth would eventually follow. But that would be in the future. He needed them now.
Perhaps hardest of all to John was the hurt to his pride, to his self-confidence, the reflection that, having set his eye upon a shining goal, he must abandon the march toward it unbeaten, with his strength untested, or with the tests so far made distinctly in his favor. It was hard to think himself a "quitter." And yet he could feel the stir of a noble satisfaction in being a "quitter" for duty's sake. He remembered with a certain sad pleasure how almost prophetically he had told Mr. Mitchell that it would only be something that would happen to Dick and Tayna that could keep him from going on with his ambition. Now exactly that had come to pass; yet to make immediate surrender of the ambition to which he had devoted himself with such enthusiasm seemed impossible. He knew what he should do—what he intended to do—but he lacked the resolution for the moment.
For John, the toughest part was the hit to his pride and self-confidence. He had aimed for a bright goal, but now he had to abandon the path toward it, unbeaten and with his strength untested, or with the challenges he had faced so far clearly working in his favor. It was hard to see himself as a "quitter." Yet, there was also a sense of noble satisfaction in being a "quitter" for the sake of duty. He remembered, with a certain bittersweet feeling, how he had almost told Mr. Mitchell that only something happening to Dick and Tayna could stop him from pursuing his ambition. Now, exactly that had occurred; still, letting go of the ambition he had chased so passionately felt impossible. He knew what he should do—what he wanted to do—but in that moment, he just didn't have the drive.
If Bessie were only here!
If Bessie were here!
And yet if she were, he would shrink from her presence. He felt just now unworthy to look into those trusting eyes of blue. This time he must face his destiny alone.
Yet if she were, he would distance himself from her. He felt unworthy to look into those trusting blue eyes. This time, he had to confront his fate alone.
His head sank low. His hands were clasped above it, as they had been that night when he was stricken blind. The world was dark before him. Now, as then, he felt sorry for himself. In a very few months a great many things had happened to him that had wrenched him violently. He had been racked by doubts and inflamed by mysterious emotions. He had hoped and he had dared; he had struggled; he had gained some things and lost some; but he had survived, and on the whole was conquering. Now came the heaviest blow, as it seemed, that could possibly fall upon his head,—and just in the very hour when the upward way was clearing!
His head was down. His hands were clasped above it, just like that night when he lost his sight. The world was dark in front of him. Once again, he felt sorry for himself. In just a few months, a lot had happened to him that had deeply shaken him. He was filled with doubts and overwhelmed by confusing emotions. He had hoped and taken risks; he had fought; he had gained some things and lost others; but he had managed to get through it, and overall, he was coming out ahead. Now came what seemed to be the hardest blow he could face—right when the path ahead was finally starting to clear!
His face was flat upon the page he had meant to fill with words of love and help to Rose. Above him, on the wall, was the sheet of faded yellow paper that bore his just amended motto. Two pins, loosened no doubt when he changed the word on the legend, had been whipped out by the breeze which swept in through the open window, and this breeze now fluttered the free end of the yellow sheet insistently like a pennant, so that the distracted man lifted his clouded eyes and read once again, as if to make sure:
His face was pressed flat against the page he meant to write with words of love and support for Rose. Above him on the wall, there was a faded yellow sheet with his recently updated motto. Two pins, likely loosened when he adjusted the wording, had been dislodged by the breeze coming through the open window. This breeze was now fluttering the free end of the yellow sheet like a flag, prompting the distracted man to raise his clouded eyes and read it once again, as if to double-check:
"Eternal Loyalty is the Price of Success."
"Loyalty Forever is the Key to Success."
"Loyalty to what?" he demanded fiercely of himself. To his ambition? Or to two little growing lives that trusted and believed in him?
"Loyalty to what?" he forcefully questioned himself. To his ambition? Or to the two small lives that relied on him and had faith in him?
To put the question like that was to answer it. John rose abruptly, snatched the legend from the wall, crumpled it as he had the envelope, and cast it on the floor. He didn't need it any more.
Framing the question that way was basically the same as answering it. John suddenly stood up, took the poster off the wall, crumpled it like he did with the envelope, and threw it on the floor. He didn't need it anymore.
"And yet," he reflected after a moment, "why not?"
"And yet," he thought for a moment, "why not?"
"Uncle John, when will you be president?" Tayna had asked him that one night, and he smiled as in fancy he felt her arms again about his neck, her bare feet cuddling in his lap. The thought roused him. He was not surrendering all ambition when he surrendered a stage ambition. He was a man of greatly increased ability now as compared with then. Surely a man was pretty poor stuff if, having been defeated in one desire through no fault of his own, he could not carve out another niche for himself somewhere in the wide hall of achievement. John stooped and recovered the crumpled square of yellow, smoothed its wrinkles reverently, and fastened it again and more securely upon the wall above him.
"Uncle John, when are you going to be president?" Tayna had asked him one night, and he smiled as he pictured her wrapping her arms around his neck, her bare feet resting on his lap. The thought inspired him. He wasn’t abandoning all his ambitions by letting go of that one. He was a man with much greater skills now than before. Surely a person is lacking if, after being blocked from one goal through no fault of their own, they can’t find another way to succeed in the vast field of achievement. John bent down, picked up the crumpled piece of yellow paper, carefully smoothed out its wrinkles, and pinned it back up on the wall above him, this time more securely.
* * * * *
* * * * *
That night John Hampstead went to the theater as usual, but entered the dressing room like a man going into the presence of his dead. Throughout the performance he made his entrances and exits solemnly.
That night, John Hampstead went to the theater like he usually did, but entered the dressing room as if he were confronting a dead person. During the performance, he came in and out with a serious attitude.
The play for this, his final week, was Hamlet, and John's part was the King. Every night as the Prince of Denmark killed him with a rapier thrust, John enacted that spectacular and traditional fall by which, since time forgotten, all Kings in Hamlet go toppling to the floor, where they die with one foot upraised upon the bottom-most step of the throne, as if reluctant even in death to give up the perquisites and preeminence of royalty. So hour by hour John felt that he was killing the King in his soul, but the King died reluctantly, always with one foot on the throne.
The show for his last week was __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Hamlet, and John played the King. Every night, as the Prince of Denmark stabbed him with his rapier, John executed that dramatic and traditional fall through which, since ancient times, all Kings inHamlettopple to the floor, dying with one foot raised on the lowest step of the throne, as if even in death they are unwilling to give up the privileges and superiority of royalty. So, hour by hour, John felt like he was killing the King inside him, but the King always died hesitantly, still with one foot on the throne.
The last night came, and the last hour. Methodically the man assembled his make-up materials, his grease paints, his hare's feet, and the beard he had himself fashioned for the King to wear, and put them away, with their sweetish, unmistakable odor, in the old cigar box, to be treasured henceforth like sacred things, symbols of a great ambition which had stirred a young man's breast, and remembrances of the greatest sacrifice it seemed possible aspiring youth could be called upon to make.
The final night had come, along with the last hour. The man carefully gathered his makeup supplies, grease paints, rabbit's feet, and the beard he had made for the King to wear. He put them away, with their sweet, unique smell, in the old cigar box, to be treasured from then on like sacred items, symbols of a great ambition that had ignited a young man's spirit, and memories of the greatest sacrifice any aspiring youth could ever be asked to make.
But no one was to know that it was a sacrifice; not Rose, not Dick nor Tayna even. They were to think he did it happily and because "The stage—the stage life, you know! Well, probably there are better ways for a man to spend his energies."
But no one was supposed to know it was a sacrifice; not Rose, not Dick, and not Tayna either. They were meant to believe he did it happily and because "The stage—the stage life, you know! Well, there are probably better ways for a guy to spend his energy."
But, really, in his heart of hearts, Hampstead knew he would love the drama always. He owed it a debt that he could never repay, and some day when he had achieved a brilliant success in another walk of life—when Dick and Tayna were grown and far away perhaps—he would take out the old cigar box and gather his children around him, if he should have children, and tell them the story of his first divinest ambition as one tells the story of one's first love; and of the great sacrifice he had made in the cause of duty, fingering the while these crumbling things as one caresses a lock of hair of the long departed.
But deep down, Hampstead knew he would always love the drama. He had a debt he could never repay to it, and someday, after he had found great success in another area—maybe when Dick and Tayna were grown and far away—he would pull out the old cigar box and gather his children around him, if he had any, and tell them the story of his biggest ambition just like one tells the story of their first love; and of the big sacrifice he made for duty, while gently touching these worn-out items as one caresses a lock of hair from someone who’s long gone.
"Look, Bud, here's a box of cold cream—nearly full. You can get a quarter for it from somewhere along the line," suggested John, nodding toward the row of dressing rooms as he walked away, his overcoat over his shoulder, a suitcase in his hand.
"Hey, Bud, take a look at this box of cold cream—it's almost full. You might get a quarter for it from somewhere around here," John said, nodding toward the row of dressing rooms as he walked away, his overcoat slung over his shoulder and a suitcase in his hand.
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER 16
THE KING STILL LIVES
THE KING IS STILL ALIVE
To make money quickly and steadily and in considerable amounts, was his immediate necessity. He remembered, naturally, that only seven months ago William N. Scofield had offered him a salary of twelve thousand dollars a year, and he went to see that gentleman promptly. But while the Traffic Manager's eye lighted at sight of him, the light faded. Scofield did not refer to the offer he had made or the things he had talked about that night in the Pacific Union Club. He only said absently: "I will speak to Parsons." The next day Parsons offered Hampstead a position in the rate department at one hundred dollars per month. John was not greatly surprised. He knew the world was like that.
He needed to make money quickly, consistently, and in large amounts. He remembered that just seven months earlier, William N. Scofield had offered him a salary of twelve thousand dollars a year, so he immediately went to see him. Although the Traffic Manager's face lit up when he saw him, that excitement quickly faded. Scofield didn’t bring up the offer he had made or their conversation that night at the Pacific Union Club. He simply said absentmindedly, "I will talk to Parsons." The next day, Parsons offered Hampstead a job in the rate department for one hundred dollars a month. John wasn’t really surprised. He knew that’s just how the world worked.
Of course, he might have gone next to Mr. Mitchell, but did not. In the first place John knew that no position which that kind-hearted gentleman might offer could pay as much money as he must have. In the second place, he felt himself big with a sense of new-grown powers, of personality that he wanted to capitalize, not for some employer, but for himself.
He could have approached Mr. Mitchell, but he didn't. First, John knew that no job Mr. Mitchell could offer would pay as well as he needed. Second, he felt a strong sense of newfound skills and a personal identity that he wanted to utilize, not for a boss, but for himself.
"Seems to me," he communed, as he walked down Market Street, "that I could sell real estate, or stocks, or bonds; that I could promote enterprises, work with big men, put through their deals, and make a lot of money. I believe I will try it."
"It seems to me," he thought as he walked down Market Street, "that I could sell real estate, stocks, or bonds; that I could promote businesses, work with influential people, close their deals, and earn a lot of money. I think I’ll give it a try."
An advertisement which seemed to promise something like this was answered by him in person, but it proved instead a proposition to sell books. John revolted at the idea, but the books interested him greatly. The set was designed for self-improvement, and the price was thirty dollars.
He responded in person to an ad that seemed to promise something similar, but it ended up being a sales pitch for books. John was initially turned off by the idea, but he actually found the books quite interesting. The collection focused on self-improvement, and the price was thirty dollars.
"Every time you sell a young man or woman a set of these, you do them good," he suggested to the manager, with a glow upon his face.
"Every time you sell a young man or woman a set of these, you’re really helping them out," he told the manager, smiling widely.
"Exactly," assented that suave gentleman, sighting two prime essentials of a salesman, faith in his article and a missionary enthusiasm. "You could make a hundred a week selling 'em!"
"Exactly," agreed that smooth gentleman, recognizing two essential qualities of a salesman: confidence in his product and infectious enthusiasm. "You could make a hundred a week selling them!"
One hundred dollars a week! John looked his incredulity.
One hundred dollars a week! John looked on in shock.
"What were you doing before?" inquired the manager.
"What were you up to before?" asked the manager.
"Acting!"
"Performing!"
"Selling books is like acting," mused the manager. "If you are a good actor, you could make a hundred a week easy."
"Selling books is similar to acting," the manager thought. "If you're a good actor, you could easily make a hundred a week."
Because John needed one hundred dollars a week, and reflected that the experience would be good training for that higher form of salesmanship upon which he meant to embark, he took his prospectus and started out. The first week his commissions were $7.50. He had made one sale. But he needed one hundred dollars worse the second week, and set forth with greater determination. That week he made two sales. "I've almost got it," he assured himself, gritting his teeth desperately. And the third week he did get it. His commissions for six days were $74.50, for the next week $112.50, for the fifth week $145.00. John Hampstead was successfully launched upon an enterprise that would care for all his money wants.
Since John needed one hundred dollars a week and thought this experience would be excellent training for the higher level of sales he aimed to pursue, he grabbed his prospectus and went out. In his first week, he earned $7.50 in commissions after making one sale. But he needed that hundred dollars even more the second week, so he set out with more determination. That week, he made two sales. "I'm almost there," he reassured himself, gritting his teeth in desperation. By the third week, he achieved it. His commissions for six days were $74.50, the following week $112.50, and for the fifth week $145.00. John Hampstead successfully launched himself into a venture that met all his financial needs.
And the work itself was happy work. It was no foot-in-the-door, house-to-house campaign on which he had entered. Ways were found of gathering lists of persons likely to be interested. He called upon these people like a gentleman; he was received and entertained like one. His self-respecting manner, his stage-trained presence, his growing store of personal magnetism, his strong, interesting face, with the odd light of spiritual ardor in his eyes, and the little choke of enthusiasm that came into his voice, all helped to make his presence welcome and his canvass entertaining. He became an adept in reading character and in playing upon the springs of desire and resolution.
The work itself was rewarding. It wasn't just some door-to-door campaign he started. They figured out how to create lists of people who would probably be interested. He approached these individuals like a gentleman and was received and hosted as one. His confident attitude, stage-trained presence, growing charm, striking face with a unique glimmer of spiritual passion in his eyes, and a slight tremor of excitement in his voice all helped him be a welcome presence and made his canvassing engaging. He got good at understanding people's character and connecting with their desires and motivation.
He discovered, too, something to interest and admire in nearly every one upon whom he called. He was surprised to find how nice people were generally. He had before known people mainly in the mass, as publics, as audiences, or congregations. Now he began to know them as individuals, and to like them, to conceive a sort of social passion for them, and to desire fervently to do all men good. With this went the knowledge that he was becoming socially very skillful, and a sense of still increasing personal power peppered his veins with the sparkle of new hopes. Ambition flamed once more. The king in his soul was alive again. He could not only meet people, but handle them. He felt that as a politician he could win votes, as a lawyer he could sway juries.
He also found something interesting and admirable in almost everyone he met. He was surprised by how nice people generally were. Before, he had mainly seen people as a crowd, like audiences or groups. Now, he started to see them as individuals and began to like them, developing a sort of social passion for them, and he genuinely wanted to do good for everyone. Along with this, he realized he was becoming socially skilled, and a growing sense of personal power filled him with new hopes. His ambition was reignited once more. The king within him was alive again. He could not only meet people but also engage with them effectively. He felt that as a politician, he could win votes, and as a lawyer, he could influence juries.
He might even turn again to the stage, with the prospect of swifter and surer success; but he had begun to discover that one cannot go back, that no life ever flows up-stream.
He might even think about going back to the stage, with the promise of quicker and more certain success; but he had begun to understand that you can't go back, that life never flows backward.
Yet the thing which really made the stage career no longer possible was this sense of new powers grown up within him that were not mimetic, but creative and constructive, and which would insistently demand some other form of expression.
What really made a stage career no longer possible was the sense of new abilities developing in him that weren't just imitative but were also creative and constructive, and these abilities would always need a different way to be expressed.
Besides, the perspective of his life was now long enough for him to look back and see how all his experiences had enriched him. His very awkwardness, his temporary blindness, his dramatic ambition, the calamity which shattered that career and made him a seller of books, each had been a step into power. His passion for Marien even, while it was a fall, was a fall into knowledge, which taught him self-control and made his love for Bessie a tenderer and, as he fancied, a stauncher devotion than it could otherwise have been.
Additionally, his view on life had developed enough for him to reflect on how all his experiences had made him richer. His awkwardness, his brief period of blindness, his grand ambitions, and the setback that ended his career and turned him into a bookseller—each was a step toward personal strength. Even his love for Marien, though it was a setback, brought him greater insight, teaching him self-discipline and making his love for Bessie more tender and, as he liked to believe, more faithful than it might have been otherwise.
This gave him a feeling, half-superstitious and half-religious, that his existence was being ordered for him by a power above his own. The effect of this was to increase his eager zest for life itself. He lived excitedly, hurrying continually, to see what would leap out at him from behind the next corner.
This made him feel, partly superstitious and partly spiritual, that his life was being guided by a force beyond his control. As a result, his enthusiasm for life increased. He lived with excitement, always eager to see what would surprise him just around the next corner.
Meantime, he was making money. Within six months all the bills were paid and he had more than a thousand dollars in the bank. Rose was out of the sanitarium and, with Dick and Tayna, was housed in a cottage on the slope of a hill in western San Francisco, where the setting sun flashed its farewell upon the windows, and the wide ocean rolled always in the distance.
In the meantime, he was earning money. Within six months, all the bills were settled, and he had more than a thousand dollars saved up. Rose was out of the sanitarium and, along with Dick and Tayna, was living in a cottage on the hillside in western San Francisco, where the setting sun cast a warm glow on the windows, and the vast ocean stretched endlessly in the distance.
John was beginning, too, to feel that the time had come when he could go back to Bessie and tell her of his love. The past seemed very far past indeed. The memory of those whirlwind hours of passionate attachment to Marien Dounay was like a distorted dream of some drug-induced slumber into which he had sunk but once, and from which he had awakened forever.
John was beginning to feel that the moment had arrived when he could return to Bessie and tell her he loved her. The past seemed like it happened ages ago. The memories of those intense, whirlwind times with Marien Dounay felt like a distorted dream from a drug-induced sleep that he had experienced only once and had now fully awakened from.
Letters had passed frequently between himself and Bessie. On his part, these were carefully studied and almost devoutly restrained in expression; but none the less freighted in every line with the fervor of his growing devotion to her.
He and Bessie wrote letters to each other regularly. His letters were carefully written and had a respectful tone, but every line expressed the deepening intensity of his feelings for her.
On her part, the letters were as frankly and impulsively rich with the essence of her own happy, effervescent self as they had always been. She had expressed a loyal sympathy with him in the shattering of his stage career, but had commended him for his renunciation, while through the letter had run a note of relief, which led John to discover for the first time that Bessie's concurrence in his dramatic ambitions was never without misgivings. True, she had told him this once, but it was when he had been too deaf to hear. What pleased John most in this correspondence was a pulse of happiness, quickening almost from letter to letter, which the big man felt revealed her perception of his growing love for her.
In her letters, she remained as open and full of her happy, vibrant self as ever. She showed her loyal support for him after his stage career fell apart, yet she also applauded his choice to move on. However, there was a hint of relief in her words, making John realize for the first time that Bessie’s support for his acting dreams had always come with doubts. She had mentioned it once, but he had been too wrapped up in his own feelings to really notice. What made John happiest about their exchange was the sense of increasing joy, which seemed to grow with each letter, reflecting her awareness of his deepening love for her.
Perhaps it was this that put the past so far behind, that made it seem as though his love for Bessie had always been a part of his life, and the impulse to declare it a legitimate ripening of fruit that had grown slowly towards perfection.
Maybe this is what made the past feel so distant, as if his love for Bessie had always been a part of his life, and the desire to express it was a natural result of something that had gradually developed into perfection.
In this mood a day was set when John would go to Los Angeles to visit Bessie. As the time approached, he could think of nothing else. On the morning of that day, the evening of which was to mark his departure, he was canvassing in Encina, a beautiful section of that urban population of several hundred thousand people across the Bay from San Francisco, the largest municipal unit of which is the City of Oakland. But thoughts of Bessie crowding in, so filled the lover's mind with rosy clouds that he had not enough of what salesmen call "closing power."
In this state of mind, a day was arranged for John to head to Los Angeles to see Bessie. As the date approached, it consumed his thoughts. On the morning of that day, just before his departure, he was working in Encina, a lovely part of the city with several hundred thousand residents located just across the Bay from San Francisco, with Oakland being the largest city in the area. However, thoughts of Bessie kept overflowing into his mind with joyful distractions, so he lacked what salespeople refer to as "closing power."
As it happened, a tiny park was just at hand, two blocks long and half a block wide, curved at the ends, dotted with graceful palms, with tall, shapely, shiny-leaved acacias, and covered with a thick sod of grass, laced at intervals by curving walks.
By chance, there was a small park nearby, two blocks long and half a block wide, with rounded ends. It was filled with graceful palms, tall, beautiful acacias with shiny leaves, and had lush grass, with winding paths cutting through it at various points.
Upon a bench in the very center of this park Hampstead dropped down and gave himself up to blissful meditations. Across the street from him was a block of happy-looking cottage homes, the homes of the great middle-class folk of America, the one class that John knew well and sympathetically, for he himself was of it.
On a bench in the middle of the park, Hampstead got comfortable and let himself drift into peaceful thoughts. Across the street, he saw a row of cheerful little homes, where the happy middle-class people of America lived—the only group John really knew and felt connected to, as he was part of it himself.
On the corner directly before him was a grass-sodded lot, larger than the others, holding in its center, not a cottage, but a structure of the country schoolhouse type, painted white, and with a small hooded vestibule out in front. Over the wide doors admitting to this vestibule was a transom of glass, on which was painted in very plain letters the words: CHRISTIAN CHAPEL.
At the corner right in front of him was a large grassy lot, larger than the others, with a building that looked like a rural schoolhouse instead of a cottage. It was painted white and had a small covered entrance at the front. Above the wide doors leading into this entrance was a glass transom with the words "CHRISTIAN CHAPEL" painted in plain letters.
"The house of God does not look so happy as the homes of men hereabout," Hampstead remarked, and just then was surprised out of his own thoughts by seeing the door of the deserted looking chapel open and two men come out. One was tall and heavy, gray of moustache and red of face, wearing a silk hat, a white necktie, and a full frock coat.
"God's house doesn't look as cheerful as the homes of the people around here," Hampstead said, and at that moment, he was jolted from his thoughts when he saw the door of the shabby chapel swing open and two men step out. One was tall and heavyset, with a gray mustache and a red face, wearing a silk hat, a white necktie, and a long frock coat.
"An ex-clergyman," voted Hampstead shrewdly, because, aside from his dress, the man looked aggressively unclerical.
"An ex-clergyman," Hampstead wisely noted, because, apart from his attire, the man looked clearly unclerical.
The other was slender, with a black, dejected moustache and also frock-coated, but the material of the garment was gray instead of black, and the suit rubbed at the elbows and bagged at the knees. This man carried a small satchel.
The other man was thin, had a sad-looking black mustache, and wore a frock coat that was gray instead of black. His suit was worn out at the elbows and sagged at the knees. He carried a small bag.
"Some sort of a missionary secretary, I'll bet you," was John's second venture at identification.
"I bet he's some sort of missionary secretary," was John's second guess at figuring it out.
Another incongruous thing about the man with the clerical dress was that he had a carpenter's hammer in his hand. Dropping this tool upon the wooden landing, where it clattered loudly, he drew a key from his pocket and locked the door, shaking it viciously to make sure that it was fast. Then, descending the steps, with the claw of the hammer he pried loose a plank, some six or eight feet long, from the wooden walk that ran across the sod to the concrete pavement in front. The missionary secretary took one end of this, and the two raised it across the door, where the ex-clergyman disclosed the fact that his bulging left hand contained nails, as with swinging blows, he began to cleat the door fast.
Another odd thing about the man in the clerical outfit was that he was holding a carpenter's hammer. He dropped the tool onto the wooden landing, where it clanked loudly, then pulled a key from his pocket and locked the door, shaking it hard to make sure it was secure. After that, as he went down the steps, he used the claw of the hammer to pry up a plank, about six or eight feet long, from the wooden path that connected the grass to the concrete pavement in front. The missionary secretary picked up one end, and the two of them lifted it across the door, where the ex-clergyman showed that his bulging left hand was filled with nails, and with powerful swings, he began to nail the door shut.
"Nailing up God!" commented John, whose mood had become sardonic.
"Putting God on display!" John said, his tone turning sarcastic.
"What's the story, I wonder," he remarked next, and rising, sauntered across the narrow street and up the wooden walk, till he stopped with one foot on the lower step, gazing casually, with mild curiosity expressed upon his face.
"I wonder what the story is," he said next. Standing up, he walked across the narrow street and up the wooden path, stopping with one foot on the lower step and looking casually, a look of mild curiosity on his face.
The missionary secretary had noted John's advance and appeared to recognize that his chance interest was legitimate.
The missionary secretary had observed John's progress and appeared to recognize that his laid-back interest was authentic.
"A miserable, squabbling little church," the man remarked, an expression of pain upon his face. "A disgrace to the communion. I'm the District Evangelist. I've had to step in from the outside and close it up, in the interest of peace. Brother Burbeck, here, is a leader of one of the wings. He has tried to bring peace in vain."
"A sad, arguing little church," the man said, pain evident on his face. "It's a disgrace to the community. I'm the District Evangelist. I've had to come in from the outside and shut it down for the sake of peace. Brother Burbeck here is a leader of one of the factions. He has tried to bring back peace but has been unsuccessful."
"I have stood up for the Lord against the disturber," announced Brother Burbeck over his shoulder, while he dealt a vicious blow, as if the head of the nail were instead the head of the malefactor.
"I have stood up for the Lord against the troublemaker," Brother Burbeck announced over his shoulder as he delivered a fierce blow, as if the head of the nail were the head of the wrongdoer.
"And who was the disturber?" queried John. "A man of bad character, I suppose."
"And who was the troublemaker?" John asked. "I suppose it was a man with a bad reputation."
"No, you couldn't call him that, could you, Brother Burbeck?" ventured the District Evangelist. "Just a young man from the Seminary, with his head overflowing with undigested facts."
"No, you can't call him that, can you, Brother Burbeck?" the District Evangelist asked carefully. "He's just a young guy from the Seminary, loaded with information he hasn't fully thought through yet."
"Near facts, they was—only," interjected Brother Burbeck sententiously, as he held another nail between a hard thumb and a knotted finger, and tapped the head gently to start it.
"Nearly true, they were—"just"Brother Burbeck added seriously, holding another nail between his tough thumb and gnarled finger, and gently tapping the head to get it started.
"Rather undermining the faith of the people in the old Gospel," went on the Evangelist.
"That really undermines people's faith in the old Gospel," the Evangelist continued.
"Takin' away what he couldn't never put back," amended Brother Burbeck, between blows, and then added accusingly: "He had no respect for the Elders, not a bit."
"Taking away what he could never replace," Brother Burbeck said, between strikes, and then added accusingly: "He had no respect for the Elders, not at all."
Brother Burbeck's tones, as he contributed this additional detail, were as sharp as his blows.
Brother Burbeck's voice was as cutting as his blows when he shared this extra detail.
"You were one of the Elders?" inquired John, in an even voice that might have been construed to mean respect for the eldership.
"You were one of the Elders?" John asked, his tone calm, which could be seen as a sign of respect for their authority.
"I am one of 'em," corrected the driver of nails. "I preached the old Jerusalem Gospel myself for twenty years," he affirmed proudly, "until my health failed, and I went into undertaking."
"I'm one of them," the nail driver clarified. "I preached the old Jerusalem Gospel for twenty years myself," he said proudly, "until my health began to decline, and I switched to being an undertaker."
"You appear to have got your health back," observed John dryly, noting marks of the hammer upon the plank where the nail heads had been beaten almost out of sight by his slashing blows.
"Seems like you’ve recovered your health," John said dryly, observing the dents from the hammer on the board where the nail heads were almost pounded out of sight by his strong blows.
"Yep," admitted that gentleman, just as dryly.
"Yeah," the man admitted, just as dryly.
Looking at Elder Burbeck's large head, with its iron-gray hair, at the silk hat, which stuck perilously, but persistently, to the back of it; noticing the folds of oily flesh on his bullock neck, the working of his broad, fat shoulders, and the sweat standing out on his heavy jowls, as if protesting mutely this unusual activity discharged with such vehemence, John made up his mind that he could never like Elder Burbeck. In his heart he took the part of the disturber.
As John looked at Elder Burbeck's large head with its iron-gray hair and the silk hat awkwardly yet stubbornly balancing on the back, he noticed the folds of greasy skin on his thick neck, the movement of his broad, heavy shoulders, and the sweat pooling on his jowls, almost as if they were quietly objecting to this unusual effort. At that moment, John realized he could never like Elder Burbeck. Deep down, he was on the side of the rebel.
"You know what this reminds me of, somehow?" he asked, with just a minor note of accusation in his tone.
"You know what this reminds me of, somehow?" he asked, with a slight hint of accusation in his tone.
"Not being a mind reader, I don't," replied Elder Burbeck, turning on John a look which showed as plainly as his speech that in the same interval of time when John was deciding he didn't like Burbeck, Burbeck was deciding he didn't like John. "What does it?" and the Elder-undertaker stared fiercely at the book agent.
"I can't read minds," Elder Burbeck replied, giving John a look that made it obvious—just as much as his words did—that while John was deciding he didn’t like Burbeck, Burbeck was deciding he didn’t like John. "What does it?" the Elder-undertaker glared at the book agent.
"Nailing Jesus to the Cross," replied John, shooting a glance at Burbeck that was hard and beamlike.
"Putting Jesus on the Cross," John said, giving Burbeck a sharp, intense glance.
"Hey!" exclaimed Burbeck, his red face reddening more.
"Hey!" Burbeck shouted, his already red face turning even redder.
"But," explained the Secretary, interjecting himself anxiously, as a man not too proud of his duty that day, "it is in the interests of peace. We expect to give time a chance to heal the wounds. In six months the disturbing element will have gone away or given up, and then we can open the doors to peace and the old faith."
"But," the Secretary said, stepping in nervously, not too proud of his job that day, "it’s for the sake of peace. We hope to give time a chance to heal the wounds. In six months, the troubling issue will have faded away or been resolved, and then we can welcome peace and restore the old faith."
"Oh, I see," said John, as instinctively liking the Missionary Secretary as he instinctively disliked Brother Burbeck, "it is a movement in behalf of the status quo?"
"Oh, I understand," John said, automatically liking the Missionary Secretary while he automatically disliked Brother Burbeck, "it's a movement for the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."status quo?
"Yes," replied the Secretary, smiling faintly, as he noticed the shaft of humor in John's eye.
"Yeah," said the Secretary, smiling a little as he caught the glimmer of humor in John's eye.
"And Brother Burbeck?" John twitched his chin in the direction of the tipsy silk hat and the vehemently swinging hammer. "He is the apostle of the status quo?"
"And what about Brother Burbeck?" John pointed his chin at the drunken silk hat and the wildly swinging hammer. "He's the champion of thestatus quo?
"Yes," assented the Missionary, smiling yet more faintly, after which he countered with: "Are you a Christian, my brother?"
"Yes," the Missionary agreed, smiling even more faintly, and then he asked, "Are you a Christian, my brother?"
"I was a Deacon in the First Church, Los Angeles," answered John, "but I've been traveling round for a year or so. Hampstead's my name."
"I was a Deacon at the First Church in Los Angeles," John said, "but I've been traveling for about a year. My name's Hampstead."
The Secretary's face lighted with unexpected pleasure.
The Secretary's face brightened with unexpected joy.
"How do you do, Brother Hampstead," he exclaimed, putting out his hand quickly. "My name's Harding."
"Hey, Brother Hampstead," he said, quickly extending his hand. "I'm Harding."
"Glad to meet you, Brother Harding," said John; "I've seen your name in the church papers."
"Great to meet you, Brother Harding," John said. "I've seen your name in the church newsletters."
"Brother Burbeck, this is Brother Hampstead, of the First Church, Los Angeles," announced Harding, when that gentleman, having driven his last nail and smashed the plank a parting blow with his hammer, turned to them again.
"Brother Burbeck, this is Brother Hampstead from the First Church in Los Angeles," Harding said, as Hampstead, after driving in his last nail and giving the plank a final tap with his hammer, turned back to them.
Elder Burbeck's manner instantly changed. "Oh, one of our brethren, eh, Hampstead? Why, say, I remember hearing you talk one night down there in Christian Endeavor when I was down at the Undertakers' Convention. They told me you were going on the stage. That's how I remember you so well, I guess."
Elder Burbeck's demeanor shifted instantly. "Oh, one of our brothers, right, Hampstead? I remember hearing you talk one night at Christian Endeavor while I was at the Undertakers' Convention. They said you were getting ready to go on stage. That’s probably why I remember you so well."
"I got over that nonsense," said John easily. "Sorry to hear you've been having trouble in your little church."
"I've moved on from that nonsense," John said casually. "Sorry to hear you've been having problems at your little church."
"It's been a mighty sad case," sighed the Elder, heaving his ponderous bosom and mopping his red brow and scalp, for the removal of his hat revealed that his iron-gray hair was only a fringe.
"It's been a really sad situation," sighed the Elder, taking a deep breath and wiping his sweaty forehead and scalp, revealing that when he took off his hat, his iron-gray hair was just a thin fringe.
"By the way," asked John, who was contemplating the bulletin board, "what about the Sunday school? I see it's down for nine forty-five."
"Hey," asked John, glancing at the bulletin board, "what's up with the Sunday school? I noticed it’s set for nine forty-five."
"Dwindled to a handful of children," declared Burbeck, as if a handful of children was something entirely negligible.
"Reduced to just a few kids," Burbeck said, as if a few kids were something totally insignificant.
John had a reason for feeling especially tender where the feelings of children were concerned.
John had a special reason to be aware of children's feelings.
"But they'll come next Sunday, and they'll be terribly disappointed," he urged. "It will shake their faith in God himself. They won't understand at all, will they?"
"But they'll come next Sunday, and they'll be really disappointed," he insisted. "It will shake their faith in God himself. They won't understand it at all, will they?"
"I reckon they will when they see the church nailed up," answered Burbeck grimly, quite too triumphant over spiking an enemy's guns to consider the mystified, wondering soul of childhood as it might stand before that nailed door four mornings forward from this, for the day of the crucifixion of the door was Wednesday.
"I believe they will when they see the church boarded up," Burbeck responded grimly, too satisfied with outsmarting an enemy to consider the confused, curious spirit of childhood that would encounter that locked door four mornings from now, since the day the door was nailed shut was Wednesday.
Their task completed, the Elder and the Evangelist were turning toward the street. "Good-by, Brother," said Harding, again shaking hands.
With their task complete, the Elder and the Evangelist were walking toward the street. "Goodbye, Brother," Harding said, shaking hands once more.
"Oh, good-by, Brother Hampstead," exclaimed Burbeck, turning as if he had forgotten something, and offering his stout, once sinewy palm.
"Oh, goodbye, Brother Hampstead," Burbeck said, turning as if he had forgotten something and reaching out with his strong, once-lean hand.
John gave it a grip that shook the huge frame of Elder Burbeck, and made him feel, as he seldom felt about any man, that here was a personality and a physical force at least as vigorous as his own.
John's grip shook the large frame of Elder Burbeck, making him feel, as he rarely did about anyone, that this was a personality and physical strength at least as strong as his own.
"Good-by, Brother Burbeck," John responded, with an open smile; and then while the two men took themselves down the street in the direction of the car line, the book-agent went back and sat contemplatively in the park.
"Goodbye, Brother Burbeck," John said with a big smile. Then, as the two men walked down the street toward the trolley line, the book agent came back and sat quietly in the park, deep in thought.
It was a marvelously pleasant day. A few fleecy clouds were drifting overhead, revealing patches of the unrivaled blue of California's sky above them. The sun shone warmly when the clouds were not in the way, and when they were, the lazy breeze made its breath seem cooler and more bracing, as if to compensate for the absence. Down the street two or three blocks Hampstead could see the Bay waters dancing in the sunlight. The cottages on both sides of the park were embowered with vines, roses mostly, white roses and red, with here and there a giant bougainvillea, some of its lavender, clusterlike flowers abloom, and some of them still sealed in their transparent pods that looked like envelopes of isinglass.
It was a beautifully pleasant day. A few fluffy clouds were drifting overhead, revealing patches of California's gorgeous blue sky. The sun shone warmly when the clouds weren’t in the way, and when they were, the gentle breeze made the air feel cooler and fresher, as if it were compensating for the shade. A few blocks down the street, Hampstead could see the Bay waters sparkling in the sunlight. The cottages on both sides of the park were covered in vines, mostly roses—white and red—with occasional large bougainvillea, some of its lavender flowers in full bloom while others were still hidden in their clear pods that looked like glass envelopes.
High in the blue an occasional pigeon circled; off to the left a kite appeared, sailing high, and bounding vigorously when the upper air currents freshened.
High in the blue sky, a pigeon occasionally circled; to the left, a kite showed up, soaring high and swooping energetically as the upper air currents picked up.
On John's own level, the world was faring onward very happily.
In John's opinion, the world was progressing along pretty well.
About every cottage there was an air of nature's cheer and a suggestion of blooming activity. Only the little church looked hopeless and abandoned of men, the letters of its name staring out big-eyed and lonely from above the glass transom, while the plank of the status quo, nailed rudely across its front, was a brutal advertisement of its dishonored state.
Around every cottage, there was a feeling of nature's happiness and a touch of vibrant activity. The only place that seemed hopeless and abandoned was the small church, with its name appearing big-eyed and lonely above the glass transom, while the plank of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__status quo, roughly nailed across its front, served as a stark reminder of its deteriorated condition.
"Some day," mused John, "I think I'll build a church, and I believe I'll build it to look like a cottage, with roses round it and bougainvilleas and palms, with broad verandas, inviting lawns, and bowering vines. I'll make it the most homey looking place in the whole neighborhood, with a rustic sign stuck up somewhere that says 'The Home of God', or something like that."
"Someday," John thought, "I want to build a church that looks like a cottage, surrounded by roses, bougainvilleas, and palm trees, with wide porches, welcoming lawns, and climbing vines. I’ll make it the coziest spot in the whole neighborhood, with a rustic sign somewhere that says 'The Home of God' or something like that."
Still musing, the scornful words spoken to John by Scofield more than a year ago on the steps of the Pacific Union Club, came idling into his mind: "Remember! You're not an actor! You're a preacher." He smiled as he recalled Scofield's irritation at the idea, and his own. How ridiculously impossible it had seemed then and seemed to-day! And it was still so irritating as to stir him into getting up and walking away from the little chapel in the direction of the street car. Yet his mind reverted to the closed door.
As he continued to think, the scornful words Scofield had said to John more than a year ago on the steps of the Pacific Union Club came to mind: "Remember! You're not an actor! You're a preacher." He smiled at the memory of Scofield's frustration with the idea, as well as his own. It had seemed ridiculously impossible back then and even now! It remained so annoying that it made him want to stand up and leave the small chapel for the streetcar. Still, his thoughts kept drifting back to the closed door.
"Won't they be disappointed, though? Those children!"
"Aren't those kids going to be disappointed, though?"
At the corner he turned and looked back as if to make sure. Yes, there was the weather-worn streak upon the door, at that reckless angle which proclaimed the mood of the man who placed it there.
At the corner, he turned and looked back to verify. Yes, there was the faded mark on the door, at that awkward angle that reflected the mood of the person who made it.
"And they nailed up God!" Hampstead commented grimly, swinging upon his car.
"And they nailed up God!" Hampstead said grimly as he got into his car.
That afternoon at five o'clock he left for Los Angeles.
That afternoon at five o'clock, he went to LA.
CHAPTER XVII
CHAPTER 17
WHEN DREAMS COME TRUE
WHEN DREAMS BECOME REALITY
It was three o'clock on Thursday afternoon, and John was sitting happily in the Mitchell living-room in Los Angeles, waiting for Bessie to come from school. Mrs. Mitchell stood on the threshold, dressed for the street save for her gloves, at one of which she was tugging.
It was three o'clock on Thursday afternoon, and John was happily sitting in the Mitchell living room in Los Angeles, waiting for Bessie to come home from school. Mrs. Mitchell stood at the entrance, dressed to go out except for her gloves, one of which she was putting on.
"I have always felt, Mr. Hampstead, that you were a very good influence for Bessie," she was saying guilefully, "and I do wish you would talk her out of that university idea. She graduates from High in June, you know; and she talks nothing, thinks nothing, dreams nothing but university, university, uni-v-e-r-s-i-t-y!" Mrs. Mitchell's elocutionary climax was calculated to convey a very fine impression of utter weariness with the word and with the idea; but John, who had flushed with gratification at the crafty compliment, would not be swerved by either guile or scorn from an instinctive loyalty to Bessie and her ideals.
"I've always felt, Mr. Hampstead, that you really have a positive impact on Bessie," she said cleverly, "and I truly hope you can talk her out of this university idea. She graduates from high school in June, you know; and all she talks about, thinks about, dreams about is university, university, u-n-i-v-e-r-s-i-t-y!" Mrs. Mitchell's dramatic emphasis was meant to show how completely drained she was by the word and the idea; but John, who had flushed with delight at the subtle compliment, wouldn't be swayed by either manipulation or disdain from his instinctive support for Bessie and her aspirations.
"I'm afraid I couldn't do that," he said soberly. "My heart wouldn't be in it. Bessie has a wonderful mind. You should give her every advantage."
"I'm sorry, but I can't do that," he said earnestly. "I just wouldn't be able to give it my all. Bessie is really smart. You should give her every chance."
"Well, talk her out of Stanford, then," compromised Mrs. Mitchell, as if in her mind she had already surrendered, as she knew she must. "She's determined to go there. Stanford is a kind of man's school, from what I hear. Lots of the Phrosos are going to U.C."
"Well, convince her not to go to Stanford, then," Mrs. Mitchell suggested, as if she had already accepted it was going to happen. "She's determined to go there. From what I've heard, Stanford is more of a men's school. A lot of the Phrosos are going to U.C."
"But if I rather favor Stanford myself?" suggested Hampstead, feeling his way carefully.
"But what if I personally prefer Stanford?" Hampstead asked cautiously.
The front door opened and closed, and John's heart leaped at the sound of a light footstep in the hall. As if hearing voices, the owner of the footsteps turned them towards the living room.
The front door opened and closed, and John’s heart raced at the sound of light footsteps in the hallway. Sensing voices, the person making the footsteps moved toward the living room.
Book strap in hand, wearing a white shirt waist and skirt of blue, with the brown crinkly hair breaking out from under a small straw hat worn jauntily askew, Bessie paused upon the threshold, her eyes a-sparkle with expectancy.
Holding a book, dressed in a white shirt and a blue skirt, with her brown curly hair sticking out from underneath a small straw hat tilted to the side, Bessie paused at the doorway, her eyes shining with excitement.
"John!" she exclaimed, with a little shriek of joy. "You—you old dear!" and she came literally bounding across the room to greet him as he rose and advanced eagerly.
"John!" she exclaimed, giving a small squeal of excitement. "You—you old friend!" She practically bounced across the room to greet him as he stood up and stepped forward eagerly.
Hampstead thought he had never seen such a glowing picture of animal health and exuberance of life.
Hampstead thought he had never witnessed such a lively showcase of animal health and zest for life.
"Well!" exclaimed Mrs. Mitchell, addressing her daughter with chiding in her tones. "Why don't you throw your arms around him and be done with it?"
"Well!" Mrs. Mitchell said, talking to her daughter in a scolding tone. "Why don't you just hug him and get it over with?"
Bessie blushed, but John covered her confusion by exclaiming:
Bessie blushed, but John helped her feel less uncomfortable by saying:
"I almost did that myself, Mrs. Mitchell, I was so glad to see her!" Whereupon he laughed hilariously, it was such a good joke; and Bessie laughed, turning her face well away from her mother, while Mrs. Mitchell laughed most heartily of all at the thought of John Hampstead putting his arms around any woman, except, of course, as he might have done in the practice of his late profession.
"I almost did that myself, Mrs. Mitchell, I was so excited to see her!" He burst out laughing; it was such a funny joke. Bessie laughed too, turning her face away from her mother, while Mrs. Mitchell laughed the hardest at the thought of John Hampstead hugging any woman, except, of course, in the way he might have in his previous job.
"And now," declared Mrs. Mitchell, as she managed the last button of her glove, "I must abandon you to yourselves; but don't sit here paying compliments. Get out into the air somewhere."
"And now," Mrs. Mitchell said, buttoning her glove, "I have to leave you to figure things out on your own; but don’t just sit here trading compliments. Go outside and enjoy some fresh air."
"Oh, let's," assented Bessie, with animation. "Only wait till I change my hat!"
"Oh, let's go for it," Bessie said excitedly. "Just hold on while I change my hat!"
"Don't," pleaded John. "I like that one."
"Please don't," John pleaded. "I really like that one."
"But I have another you'll like better," called Bessie over her shoulder, for already she was racing out of the room past her mother.
"But I have another one you'll like even more," Bessie called back as she hurried out of the room past her mom.
"Good-by. Have a good time!" Mrs. Mitchell lifted her voice toward her daughter racing up the stairs, and then turning, waved her ridiculous folding sunshade at John as she adjured: "Give her your very best advice!"
"Goodbye! Have a great time!" Mrs. Mitchell shouted to her daughter as she rushed up the stairs, then turned and waved her silly folding sunshade at John while she urged, "Give her your best advice!"
"Never doubt it," echoed John, with the sudden feeling of a man who is left alone in a house to guard great riches.
"Don't ever doubt it," John responded, suddenly feeling like a man left alone in a house to guard precious treasures.
"How do you like it?"
"How do you like it?"
Bessie had taken a whole half-hour to change her hat, but her dress had been changed as well, to something white and filmy that reached below the shoe-tops and by those few inches of extra length added a surprising look of maturity to the pliant youthfulness of her figure. This was heightened by a surplice effect in the bodice forming a V, which accentuated the rounded fullness of the bosom and gave a hint of the charm and power of a most bewitching woman, ripening swiftly underneath the artless beauty of the girl.
Bessie spent half an hour changing her hat, but she also changed into a white, flowy dress that reached just below her shoes. The extra length surprisingly gave her youthful figure a more mature appearance. The V-shaped design of the bodice highlighted the fullness of her bust and suggested the allure and strength of a captivating woman starting to emerge beneath her girl-next-door beauty.
"Wonderful!" John exclaimed rapturously, rising as she entered.
"Awesome!" John said enthusiastically, getting up as she entered.
Bessie's mood was lightly happy. His was deeply reverent, and there was a world of devotion and tenderness in the look he gave her, which thrilled through the girl like an ecstasy.
Bessie's mood was somewhat happy. His was deeply respectful, and there was a sense of devotion and tenderness in the way he looked at her, which sent a wave of excitement through the girl.
All the past was coming up to John's mind, all the long past of their friendship with its gradual ripening into normal, all-comprehending love, but still he was searching her uplifted face as if for a final confirmation of the oneness of the vision of his love with this materialization of youth and woman mingling; for he must make no mistake this time.
All the memories rushed back to John's mind, the long history of their friendship that had gradually developed into a deep, mutual love. Still, he was studying her lifted face, as if seeking a final confirmation that his idea of love matched this real mix of youth and femininity; he needed to be sure he wasn't mistaken this time.
Yes, the confirmation was complete. It was the true face of his dream. In it was everything which he had hoped to find there. Marien Dounay had made woman mean more to him than woman had ever meant before. But here in the upturned, trusting face of Bessie, with its sparkle in the eyes and its sunny witchery in the dimples, there was something infinitely richer and more satisfying than experience or imagination had been able to suggest.
Yes, the confirmation was finalized. It was the true embodiment of his dream. It held everything he had wanted to discover there. Marien Dounay made one woman mean more to him than any woman ever had before. But here, in the open and trusting face of Bessie, with a spark in her eyes and a cheerful charm in her dimples, there was something far more fulfilling and satisfying than experience or imagination could have ever suggested.
Here, he told himself reverently, was every blessing that God had compounded for the happiness of man. And it was his,—modestly, trustfully his. Every detail of her expression and her beauty, every subtly playing current of her personality, made him know it. He had but to declare himself and reach out and take her like a lover.
He told himself with deep respect that this was every blessing God had created for the happiness of humanity. And it was his—modestly, trustingly his. Every detail of her expression and beauty, every nuance of her personality, made him feel that way. All he had to do was express his feelings and reach out to take her like a lover.
But, strangely, he could do neither. An awe was on him. He felt like falling down upon his knees and thanking God, but not like taking her; not like touching her even, though he could not resist that when Bessie extended frankly both her hands, quite in the old manner of cordial, happy comradeship. John took them in his, and as she returned his touch with the warm frank clasp that was characteristic of her hearty nature, he got anew the sense of the woman in her. It swept over him like an intoxication that was rare and wonderful, like no rapture he had ever known before—half-spiritual but half wholly human—therefore with something in it that frightened him.
But, oddly enough, he could do neither. An overwhelming feeling came over him. He felt like falling to his knees and thanking God, but he didn’t want to embrace her; not even to touch her, though he couldn’t resist when Bessie openly reached out both her hands, just like before, in a friendly, joyful way. John took her hands in his, and as she responded with the warm, genuine grip that was typical of her cheerful nature, he felt once again the essence of the woman in her. It washed over him like a rare and wonderful high, unlike any thrill he’d ever known before—partly spiritual but mostly human—so it held something that frightened him.
"Bessie," he asked, abruptly, "could we get away from here quickly—in a very few minutes—away from men and houses and things?"
"Bessie," he asked suddenly, "can we leave this place quickly—in just a few minutes—far away from people and buildings and everything?"
Bessie looked surprised. "Of course; we're going out, aren't we?"
Bessie looked surprised. "Sure; we're going out, right?"
"But quickly," urged John, "just a mad impulse, just a romantic impulse; the feeling that I want to get you out of doors. You are like a flower to me, just bursting into beautiful bloom. Better still, a wonderful fruit, which in some sheltered spot has grown unplucked to a rich tinted ripeness. You are so much a part of nature, so utterly unartificial, that it seems I must see you and enjoy you first in a setting of nature's own."
"Hurry," John insisted, "it's just a wild feeling, just a romantic impulse; I really want to take you outside. You're like a flower, just starting to bloom beautifully. Even better, you're like amazing fruit that has ripened in a safe place. You're so in touch with nature, so completely authentic, that I feel like I need to experience you first in a natural setting."
This was the frankest acknowledgment of her beauty and its appeal to him that John had ever made. It seemed to Bessie that he made it now rather unconsciously; but she saw that he felt it and was moved by it. To see this gave her another delicious thrill of happiness. Indeed her girlish breast was all a-tremble with joys, with curiosities, with expectancies. She, too, felt something wonderful and intoxicating in this slight physical contact of her lover's fingers. She felt herself upon the verge of new and mysterious discoveries and recognized the naturalness of the instinct to meet them under the vaulted blue with the warm sun shining and the tonic breezes blowing past.
This was the most honest acknowledgment of her beauty and its impact on him that John had ever expressed. Bessie thought he conveyed it almost unconsciously, but she could tell it affected him deeply. Seeing this filled her with another wave of happiness. In fact, her youthful heart fluttered with joy, curiosity, and anticipation. She also sensed something wonderful and intoxicating in the light touch of her lover's fingers. She felt on the verge of new and mysterious discoveries and recognized the natural desire to embrace them under the vast blue sky with the warm sun shining and the refreshing breezes blowing by.
"Your impulse is right, John," Bessie answered, with quick assent and an energetic double shake of the hands that held her own, and they went out into the sunny street.
"You're spot on, John," Bessie said, quickly agreeing and giving an excited double shake of the hands that held her own, and they stepped out into the sunny street.
Not far from the Mitchell residence, on the western hills of Los Angeles, is a little, painted park, with a maple-leaf sheet of water embanked by closely shaved terraces of green, and once or twice a clump of shrubbery crouching so close over graveled walks as to suggest the thrill of something wild. From one of these man-made thickets a toy promontory juts into the lake. Upon this point, as if it were a lighthouse, is a rustic house, octagonal in shape, with benches upon its inner circumference. Embowered at the back, screened half way on the sides, and with the open lake before, this snug structure affords a delicious sense of privacy and elfin-like seclusion, provided there be no oarsmen pulling lazily or tiny sailboat loafing across the watery foreground.
Not far from the Mitchell house, on the western hills of Los Angeles, there's a small, colorful park with a pond surrounded by neatly trimmed green terraces. Here and there, clusters of bushes reach out over the gravel paths, adding a touch of wildness. From one of these artificial thickets, a small point extends into the lake. At this location stands a rustic octagonal house, resembling a lighthouse, with benches along its inner edge. Tucked away in the back, partially shielded on the sides and open to the lake in front, this cozy structure provides a wonderful sense of privacy and enchanting solitude, as long as there aren’t any rowers lazily paddling by or small sailboats drifting across the water in the foreground.
This day there was none. The stretch of lake in front stared vacantly. The birds twittered in the boughs behind, unguardedly. The perfume of jasmine or orange blossoms or honeysuckle or of love was wafted through the rustic lattices; and here John and Bessie, seated side by side, were able to feel themselves alone in the universe.
Today, there was nothing. The lake in front looked empty. The birds chirped in the branches behind, without a care in the world. The smell of jasmine, orange blossoms, honeysuckle, or romance wafted through the rustic trellises; and here John and Bessie, sitting next to each other, felt like they were the only people in the universe.
But it was so delightful just to have each other thus alone and know that at any moment the great words so long preparing might be spoken, that instinctively they postponed the blissful moment of avowal, with vagrant talk on widely scattered subjects. Indeed, it seemed to each that any word the other spoke was music, and anything was blissful that engaged their minds in mutual contemplation. But nearer and nearer to themselves the subjects of conversation drew until they talked of their careers.
It was so amazing to have each other all to themselves like this, knowing that at any moment they could finally say the big words they had been preparing for. They instinctively postponed the joyful moment of confession, casually chatting about different topics. In fact, to both of them, anything the other said felt like music, and any shared thoughts brought them happiness. But their conversation gradually moved closer to home until they started discussing their careers.
John, they agreed, was going to be something big,—very, very big; though he still did not know what, and in the meantime he was going to make money, yet not for money's sake.
John, they agreed, was destined for something important—truly important; even though he still didn't know exactly what that was, he was going to earn money, but not just for the sake of earning it.
As for Bessie, she, too, had developed an ambition and surprised John into delightful little raptures with her statement of it.
Bessie also found her ambition and surprised John with sweet little moments of joy when she talked about it.
"This country has been keeping bachelor's hall long enough," she dogmatized, placing one slim finger affirmatively in the center of one white palm. "Women are going to have more to do with government. Here in California we'll be voting in a few years. When it comes, John, I'm going to be ready for it."
"This country has been single long enough," she announced, placing a delicate finger firmly in the middle of her white palm. "Women are going to have a bigger role in government. Here in California, we'll be voting in a few years. When that happens, John, I'm going to be ready for it."
The idea seemed so strange at first,—this dimpled creature voting,—that John could not repress a smile. But Bessie, her blue eyes round and sober, was too earnest to protest the smile.
At first, the idea felt so strange—this cute person voting—that John couldn't stop himself from smiling. But Bessie, her blue eyes wide and serious, was too genuine to mind the smile.
"Father's going up the line; you know that, of course," she affirmed. "He'll be a big man and rich almost before we know it; but they're not going to make any social buzz-buzz out of little Bessie. That's why I'm aiming at Stanford. I'm going in for political economy. When woman's opportunity comes, there are lots of women that will be ready for it. I'm going to be one of them."
"Dad's going to make a name for himself; you know that, right?" she said. "He'll be successful and pretty wealthy before we even notice; but they’re not going to pay much attention to little Bessie. That’s why I’m aiming for Stanford. I’m going to study political economy. When the opportunity for women comes, there will be plenty of women ready for it. I’m going to be one of them."
Bessie nodded her head so emphatically that some crinkly brown locks fell roguishly about her ears, and John was obliged to smile again; but for all that the big man was very proud of the purpose so seriously announced. Besides, with Bessie's manner more than her words there went an impression of the growing depth and dignity of her character that was to John as delightful as some other things his eyes were boldly busy in observing. But presently these busy observations and reflections kindled in him again an overwhelming sense of the wealth of woman in this aspiring, dimpled girl. With this went an exciting vision of the bliss which life holds in store for any mutually adapted man and woman where each is consumed with desire for the other.
Bessie nodded her head so enthusiastically that some of her frizzy brown hair playfully fell around her ears, and John couldn't help but smile again. Still, the big man felt very proud of the serious purpose that had just been expressed. Moreover, Bessie's attitude communicated more than her words, giving John a sense of the growing depth and dignity of her character, which he found as delightful as other things he was boldly noticing. But soon, these observations and thoughts reignited in him a strong awareness of the richness of womanhood in this ambitious, dimpled girl. Along with this came an exciting vision of the happiness that life offers to any compatible man and woman, both filled with desire for each other.
"Bessie!" he broke out impulsively, arising quickly and looking down into her upturned, intent face. "Doesn't everything we've just been talking about seem unimportant?"
"Bessie!" he said suddenly, standing up quickly and looking down at her focused, attentive face. "Doesn't everything we've just discussed seem insignificant?"
Bessie's features expressed wonder and delightful anticipation.
Bessie's face was full of awe and eager anticipation.
"Beside ourselves, I mean," John went on, and then added impetuously: "To me, this afternoon, there is just one fact in the universe, Bessie, and that fact is YOU!"
"Besides ourselves, I mean," John continued, then added on a whim: "For me, this afternoon, there's only one truth in the universe, Bessie, and that truth is YOU!"
The light of a shining happiness kindled like a flash on the girl's face, and she threw out her hands to him in the old impulsive way.
The pure joy lit up the girl's face like a flash, and she reached out her hands to him in her typical spontaneous way.
"Just one thing I feel," John rushed along, seizing the outstretched hands and playfully but tenderly lifting her until she stood before him, "just one thing that I want to do in the world above everything else, and that is to love you, Bessie, to love you!"
"There's just one thing I feel," John said quickly, taking her outstretched hands and lifting her gently but playfully until she was standing in front of him. "And that’s to love you, Bessie, to love you!"
The words as he breathed them seemed to come up out of the deeps of a nature rich in knowledge of what such love could mean.
The words he spoke appeared to come from a profound understanding of what that kind of love really meant.
Bessie, her face enraptured, did not speak, but her dimples behaved skittishly, and there was a sharp little catch of her breath.
Bessie, her face bright, didn’t say anything, but her dimples moved nervously, and she let out a quick little gasp.
"Just one ambition stands out above every other," continued the man with a noble earnestness—"the ambition to make you happy—to protect you, to worship you, and to help you do the things you want to do in the world. For marriage isn't a selfish thing! It doesn't mean the extinction of a woman's career in order that a man may have his. It is the surrender of each to the other for the greater happiness and the higher power of both."
"There's one ambition that stands out above all the others," the man said sincerely. "It's the desire to make you happy—to protect you, to cherish you, and to support you in following your dreams. Marriage isn't a selfish act! It doesn’t mean a woman has to sacrifice her career for a man to have his. It's about each person contributing to the other for their shared happiness and strength together."
Suddenly a choke came in the big man's voice.
Suddenly, there was a catch in the big man's voice.
"That's what I feel, my dear girl," he concluded abruptly, with an excess of reverence in his tones, "and that's what I want to do!"
"That's how I feel, my dear girl," he said suddenly, his voice filled with respect, "and that's what I want to do!"
As he spoke, John had lifted her hands higher and higher till one rested on each of his shoulders. Man and woman, they looked straight into each other's eyes, as they had that day upon the cliff, but this time it was his lip that quivered and his eyes that misted over.
As he spoke, John lifted her hands higher and higher until one was resting on each of his shoulders. They looked directly into each other's eyes, just like they did that day on the cliff, but this time it was his lip that quivered and his eyes that filled with tears.
Bessie, sobered for a moment almost to a sense of unworthiness, as she felt all at once what it meant for a great-hearted man to so declare himself to a woman, saw something in that growing mist which impelled her to immediately reward the tenderness of such devotion with a frank confession of her own.
Bessie, briefly shaken by a feeling of unworthiness, understood what it meant for a kind man to openly share his feelings with a woman. She noticed something in that rising mist that made her want to immediately reply to the warmth of his devotion with a sincere confession of her own.
"Well," she breathed naïvely, "you have my permission to do all those things. I'm sure, John, the biggest fact, the biggest love, the biggest career in the world for me is just you!"
"Well," she said sweetly, "you have my blessing to do all those things. I'm sure, John, the most important thing, the greatest love, the biggest career in the world for me is just you!"
Bessie accompanied the words with an ecstatic little shrug of the shoulders and a self-abandoning toss of the head.
Bessie added an excited little shrug of her shoulders and a carefree toss of her head to what she said.
Reverently John pressed his lips upon hers and held her close for a very, very long time; while a thrill of indescribable bliss surged over and engulfed him. His embrace was gentle, even reverent; but it seemed he could not let her out of his arms. Here at last was one treasure he could never surrender; one renunciation he could never make.
With deep respect, John kissed her and held her tightly for what felt like forever, while an overwhelming sense of joy filled him. His embrace was gentle and almost sacred; it felt like he just couldn’t let her go. Finally, he discovered a treasure he could never part with; a sacrifice he would never be able to make.
"And to think," sighed Bessie, after a long and blissful silence, finding such rapture in nestling in those strong arms that she was still unwilling to lift her head from where she could feel the beating of his happy heart, "to think how long we have loved each other without expressing it; how loyal we have been to each other's love even before we had grown to recognize it for what it truly was."
"And to think," sighed Bessie, after a long and blissful silence, feeling so happy nestled in those strong arms that she was still reluctant to lift her head from where she could feel the beating of his joyful heart, "to think about how long we have loved each other without saying anything; how loyal we have been to each other's love even before we understood what it truly was."
Bessie looked up suddenly. It seemed to her that John's heart had done a funny thing; that it staggered and missed a beat.
Bessie suddenly looked up. It seemed to her like John's heart did something weird; it stumbled and skipped a beat.
But John ignored her look. His face was set and stubborn. He changed his position slightly and gathered her yet more determinedly in his arms, so that Bessie felt again how strong he was, and how much it means to woman's life to add a strength like that.
But John ignored her look. His expression was steady and determined. He adjusted his position slightly and pulled her even more firmly into his arms, making Bessie realize once again how strong he was and how important that kind of strength is in a woman's life.
"Do you know, John," she prattled presently, out of the deepening bliss which this enormous sense of security inspired, "do you know that I used to fear for you? For me rather! To fear," she exclaimed with a happily apologetic little laugh, "that you might fall in love with Marien Dounay!"
"Do you know, John," she said cheerfully, emerging from the growing happiness that this overwhelming sense of security gave her, "do you know that I used to worry about you? I mean, about myself! To worry," she added with a light, joking laugh, "that you might fall in love with Marien Dounay!"
But the laugh ended in a choke of surprise, when Bessie felt the body of the big man shiver like a tree in a blast.
But the laugh turned into a gasp of surprise when Bessie felt the big man's body shake like a tree in a storm.
"Why? Why? What is the matter, John?" she asked in helpless bewilderment, for the odd face with a profile like a mountain had taken on a look of pain, and while she questioned him, he put her from him and with a low groan sank down upon the bench.
"Why? Why? What's wrong, John?" she asked, confused, because his unusual face, which looked like a mountain, now showed signs of pain. As she questioned him, he pushed her away and, with a quiet groan, sank down onto the bench.
* * * * *
* * * * *
The little summer house was still undisturbed by the rude, annoying outer world; but its atmosphere had subtly changed. A chill wind blew through the shrubbery and the fragrance of bush and flower was gone. Even the sun, as if he could not bear to look, had dropped behind the hill; for something had edged between the lovers.
The small summer house remained untouched by the harsh, annoying outside world; however, its atmosphere had subtly changed. A chilly wind blew through the bushes, and the pleasant smell of plants and flowers had disappeared. Even the sun seemed to avoid watching and had hidden behind the hill, as something had come between the lovers.
Bessie's artless words made John remember as very, very near, what, during this delicious hour in her presence, had seemed to be worlds and worlds behind him, in fact made him feel his shame and guilt so deeply that he could no longer hold her in his arms. Then the story of his infatuation for Marien Dounay came out, as he had always felt it must, sometime, for the purging of his own soul, even if it were she who would suffer most,—the old, old law of vicarious suffering again!
Bessie's innocent words reminded John of something very personal, something that had felt like a distant memory during this beautiful hour with her. In fact, it made him feel his shame and guilt so deeply that he could no longer hold her in his arms. Then, the story of his obsession with Marien Dounay came out, just as he had always known it would, for the sake of his own healing, even though she would be the one to suffer the most — the old principle of shared suffering returned!
Bessie listened with white, set face, while John resolutely spared himself nothing in the telling, but when the look of hurt and pain took up its abode permanently in those mild blue eyes, a feeling of yet more terrible misgiving overtook him and he would have checked the story if he could. But once started, his natural shrinking from hypocrisy compelled him to tell the truth.
Bessie listened with a pale, tense face as John openly shared everything, but when a look of hurt and pain lingered in her gentle blue eyes, a wave of even deeper dread flooded over him, and he wished he could stop the story. But once he began, his instinct to avoid dishonesty compelled him to be truthful.
"You can never know how I have reproached myself for it," he concluded. "I have suffered agonies of remorse. Wild with love of you, and the impulse to declare that love, I have stayed away six months. It seemed to me at first that I could hardly get my own consent to come at all from her to you; that I must doom myself to perpetual loneliness to expiate my sin. And yet, Bessie," John made the mistake of trying to extenuate, "it was probably not altogether unnatural, knowing man as I begin to know him."
"You'll never know how much I've blamed myself for this," he said. "I've gone through intense guilt. Madly in love with you and wanting to show that love, I held back for six months. At first, it felt impossible for me to even think about reaching out to you; I thought I was sentencing myself to a lifetime of loneliness as punishment for my mistakes. But still, Bessie," John mistakenly tried to justify, "it probably wasn't completely unnatural, given that I’m beginning to understand men."
To the young girl, facing the first bitter disillusionment of love, it came like a flash of intuition that this last was true; that men were like that—all men! They were mere brutes! This intuition maddened the girl, and her disturbed emotions expressed themselves in a burst of flaming anger.
For the young girl facing her first major heartbreak, it suddenly struck her that this was reality; that all men were like that—every one of them! They were just beasts! This realization drove her crazy, and her tumultuous emotions erupted in a surge of intense anger.
"You may go back to Marien Dounay," she exclaimed hotly. "I do not want her left-overs."
"You can go back to Marien Dounay," she said angrily. "I don't want her leftovers."
"But," protested John, with something of that sense of injury which a man is apt to feel if forgiveness does not follow soon upon confession, "you do not understand!"
"But," John protested, feeling a bit hurt because he believed forgiveness should follow immediately after someone admits their mistakes, "you don't get it!"
"I understand," retorted Bessie with blazing sarcasm, "that you fell hopelessly in love with this woman; that you embraced her, kissed her, worshipped the ground she trod on; that you proposed to marry her almost upon the spot; that she refused you and drove you from her; that for a month you wrote me letters of hypocritical pretense; that when she finally not only repulsed you but revealed herself to you as a woman without character, you considerately revived your affections for me."
"I understand," Bessie replied with biting sarcasm, "that you fell head over heels for this woman; that you embraced her, kissed her, worshipped the ground she walked on; that you nearly instantly asked her to marry you; that she rejected you and pushed you away; that for a month you sent me letters filled with fake sincerity; and that when she not only turned you down but also revealed herself to be unethical, you chose to rekindle your feelings for me."
John felt that in this storm of words some injustice was being done him; yet he could not deny that such an outburst of wrath upon Bessie's part was natural, and he humbled himself before the blast.
John felt that amidst all the chaos of words, some unfairness was aimed at him; still, he couldn’t deny that Bessie’s angry outburst was understandable, and he lowered himself in response to it.
In the vehemence of her demonstration, Bessie had arisen, and after the final word stood with her back to her lover, looking out upon the little lake which suddenly seemed a frozen sheet of ice.
In the midst of her presentation, Bessie had stood up, and after finishing her remarks, she turned away from her partner, staring out at the small lake that now resembled a frozen sheet of ice.
"Bessie!" John murmured huskily, after an interval.
"Bessie!" John whispered quietly after a moment.
"Don't speak to me, don't!" she commanded hoarsely, without turning her head.
"Don't talk to me, okay?" she commanded hoarsely, without looking away.
John obeyed her so humbly and so completely that she began to wonder if he were still there, or if he had sunk through the ground in the shame and mortification which she knew well enough possessed him.
John followed her commands so submissively and completely that she began to wonder if he was still there or if he had sunk into the ground from the shame and embarrassment she knew he was experiencing.
When she had wondered long enough, she turned and found him not only there but in a pose so abject and utterly remorseful that her heart softened until she felt the need of self-justification.
After she had thought about it for a while, she turned and saw him not just there but in such a pitiful and regretful state that her heart softened, prompting her to feel the need to explain herself.
"You were my god," she urged. "You inspired me! I worshipped you! I thought you were as fine a man as my own father—and finer because you had a finer ambition. I thought you were grand, noble, strong!" Bessie stopped with her emphasis heavy upon the final word.
"You were my idol," she insisted. "You inspired me! I looked up to you! I thought you were as great a man as my dad—and even better because you had bigger dreams. I thought you were incredible, noble, strong!" Bessie paused, emphasizing the last word.
"Is not the strong man the one who has found in what his weakness lies?" John pleaded humbly.
"Isn't the strong person someone who has found out what their weaknesses are?" John said earnestly.
But as before, his attempt at palliation seemed to anger her unaccountably, and she turned away again with feelings too intense for utterance—with, in fact, a dismal sense of the futility of utterance. She wanted to get away from John. She wished he would not stand there barring the door. She wished he would go while her back was turned. A sense of humiliation greater than had possessed him, she was sure, had come over her. If the lake in front had been sixty feet deep instead of six inches, she might have flung herself into it.
But just like before, his efforts to calm things down only seemed to annoy her for no reason, and she turned away again, feeling too overwhelmed to put it into words—actually, a deep sense that expressing herself was pointless. She wanted to get away from John. She wished he wouldn’t be standing there blocking the door. She hoped he would leave while she wasn’t looking. A sense of humiliation that was even greater than what he felt, she was sure, washed over her. If the lake in front had been sixty feet deep instead of six inches, she might have jumped right in.
"But you love me!" pleaded John from behind her, his voice coming up out of depths.
"But you love me!" John pleaded from behind her, his voice coming from deep within.
"Do you think I would care how many actresses you lost your dizzy head over if I didn't?" retorted Bessie petulantly, and instantly would have given several worlds to recall the speech.
"Do you really think I would care how many actresses you liked if I didn't?" Bessie snapped, frustrated, and instantly wished she could take back what she said.
"No! No!" she continued, stamping her foot angrily, "I don't love you, I love the man I thought you were."
"No! No!" she kept saying, stomping her foot in frustration, "I don't love you; I love the man I thought you were."
"All the same, I love you," groaned John, rising up to proclaim his passion hoarsely and then flinging himself again upon the bench, where with head hanging despondently, he continued: "I love you, and I don't blame you for hating me, and you can punish me as long as you want and in any way you want. You can even try to fall in love with some one else if you like. Marry him if you want to. I love you, and I'll keep on loving you. No punishment is too great for the thing I've done."
"Still, I love you," John groaned, sitting up to share his feelings in a rough voice, then collapsing back onto the bench. With his head hanging low in despair, he continued, "I love you, and I don’t blame you for hating me. You can punish me however you want and for as long as you want. You can even try to fall for someone else if you want. Marry him if that’s what you want. I love you, and I’ll keep loving you. No punishment is too harsh for what I’ve done."
The effect of this speech on the outraged Bessie was rather alarming to that indignant young lady. When John began to heap the reproaches higher upon himself, she felt a return to sympathetic consideration for him that was so great she dared not trust herself to hear more of them.
The effect of this speech on the upset Bessie was quite alarming for that angry young woman. When John started to blame himself even more, she felt a powerful wave of sympathy for him that she didn’t trust herself to hear any more of it.
"Take me home!" she commanded hurriedly, walking swiftly by him, but with scrupulous care that the swish of her white skirts should not touch the bowed head as she passed, and no more trusting herself to a second glance at that dejected tawny mop of hair than to hear more of his self-indictment.
"Take me home!" she quickly urged, walking past him carefully to make sure the swish of her white dress didn’t touch his bowed head. She didn't let herself glance back at that sad, messy tawny hair any more than she wanted to hear more of his self-blame.
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER 18
THE HOUSE DIVIDED
A HOUSE DIVIDED
After parting from Bessie at her father's door, John spent twenty-four hours in dumb agony at his hotel, devoting much time to uncounted attempts to frame a letter to her. But the one which finally went by the hands of a messenger was a mere cry that broke out of his heart. All it brought back was an answering cry,—four pages with impetuous words rioting over them. There were splotches of ink where the pen had been urged too recklessly, and as John held it up to the electric light, he tried to imagine there were watery stains upon it.
After saying goodbye to Bessie at her father's door, John spent an entire day in silent agony at his hotel, trying over and over to write her a letter. But the one that eventually went out with a messenger was just a frantic expression of his feelings. All he received in return was a passionate reply—four pages packed with intense, excited words. There were ink smudges where he pressed the pen down too hard, and as John held it up to the electric light, he wished there were tear stains on it.
That night Hampstead left Los Angeles for San Francisco and spent an aimless Saturday brooding upon the ocean beach, needing no sight of the jutting Cliff House rocks upon which his lips had first touched Bessie's to embitter his reflections. Sunday morning, however, as early as nine o'clock, found him threading the graveled paths of the little park in Encina, and taking his place upon the rustic bench across from the dingy chapel. The cleat remained on the door. God was still nailed up!
That night, Hampstead left Los Angeles for San Francisco and wasted a pointless Saturday thinking things over on the beach, not needing to see the rocky Cliff House where he had first kissed Bessie to darken his mood. However, Sunday morning found him walking along the gravel paths of the small park in Encina by nine o'clock, sitting on the wooden bench across from the rundown chapel. The padlock was still on the door. God was still locked away!
John could not help thinking that he, too, was rather nailed up. Drawing Bessie's last letter from his pocket, he held it very tenderly for a time in his hand, then opened it to the final paragraph, which his eyes read dimly through a mist that overspread his vision like a curtain of fog.
John couldn't shake the feeling that he was feeling trapped. He took Bessie’s last letter from his pocket, held it gently for a moment, then opened it to the last paragraph, struggling to read the words through the haze that blurred his vision like a curtain of fog.
"I shall always love you, John," her pen had sobbed, "—always; or at least, it seems so now. But you have hurt me in what touches a woman nearest. I have tried to understand—I think I have forgiven—but that full confiding trust!—Oh, John!"
"I will always love you, John," her pen had cried, "—always; or at least, that's how it feels right now. But you have hurt me in the way that impacts a woman the most. I’ve tried to understand—I think I've forgiven you—but that complete trust!—Oh, John!"
The letter didn't cut off hope exactly; but it didn't kindle any bonfires, either. As John read it, he felt forlorn and helpless, and perceived that he had made rather a mess of things generally.
The letter didn't totally destroy his hope, but it didn't inspire any excitement either. As John read it, he felt lost and helpless, understanding that he had really caused a lot of problems.
And, in the meantime, there was absolutely nothing more important for him to do than to sit on the park bench before this wretched-looking, dishonored little church and watch to see whether any children came to Sunday school.
In the meantime, there was nothing more important for him to do than sit on the park bench in front of this sad-looking, neglected little church and watch to see if any kids arrived for Sunday school.
Yes,—two were coming now. One was a little girl of six or seven, in a smock immaculately white. She was bareheaded, but her flaxen locks were bound with a bright blue ribbon that just matched the blue of her eyes. Her stockings were white, and her shoes were patent leather and very shiny. She walked with precise, proud steps, and looked down occasionally at the glinting tips of her toes to make sure that they were still unspotted. Once she stopped and touched them daintily with the handkerchief she carried in her hand, and then glanced up and around swiftly with a guilty look.
Yes, two were coming closer now. One was a little girl, around six or seven, wearing an impeccably white smock. She didn't have a hat on, but her blonde hair was tied back with a bright blue ribbon that matched her blue eyes perfectly. Her stockings were white, and her shoes were shiny patent leather. She walked with careful, confident steps and occasionally looked down at the shiny tips of her toes to make sure they were still clean. At one point, she stopped and gently touched them with the handkerchief she was holding, then quickly glanced up and around with a worried expression.
By her side walked little brother. He might have been four. He might have been wearing his first pants; his feet might have been uncomfortable; the elastic cord on his hat might have been pinching his throat most irritatingly, and probably was; but for all of that he trudged along sturdily, as careful of his four-year-old dignity as his sister obviously was of her motherly office.
Her little brother walked next to her. He was probably four years old. He might have been wearing his first pair of pants; his feet might have been hurting; the elastic band on his hat might have been uncomfortably pinching his throat, and it probably was; but despite all that, he confidently marched along, taking his four-year-old dignity as seriously as his sister clearly took her role as a caring figure.
He stretched his legs, too, to take as long steps as she, which was not so difficult, because his sister minced her gait a little.
He stretched out his legs to match her long strides, which wasn't too difficult since his sister walked with a somewhat delicate step.
Together they swung around the corner, and their feet pattered on the board walk leading across the sod to the chapel. Involuntarily they stopped a moment where Elder Burbeck had borrowed the plank, then stepped over the hole and mounted with confident, straining steps to the platform. The sister was now a little in advance, one hand holding her brother's and lifting stoutly as he struggled to surmount the unnatural height.
They turned the corner together, their feet tapping on the boardwalk that led across the grass to the chapel. They stopped for a moment where Elder Burbeck had taken the board, then stepped over the gap and climbed with determined, straining steps to the platform. The sister was now slightly ahead, one hand holding her brother's and lifting it as he struggled to manage the odd height.
But the door of the church was closed. This nonplussed the little lady for just a second, after which she thrust up her chubby hand and gave the knob a turn. The door did not respond. She rattled the knob protestingly, and then, looking higher, saw the plank nailed across.
But the church door was closed. This puzzled the little lady for a moment, after which she raised her pudgy hand and turned the knob. The door didn’t move. She shook the knob in frustration, and then, looking up, saw the board nailed across it.
At this the small miss stepped back confounded, to the accompaniment of childish murmurings. Little brother did not understand. He clamored to be admitted to his "Sunny Kool." The little woman tried again, but the door baffled her most indifferently. However, after a moment of wondering dismay, this tiny edition of the feminine retreated no farther than to turn and sit down upon the steps, first dusting them carefully, and inducing little brother to sit beside her. Strength had been baffled, but faith was still strong.
At this, the young girl stepped back, confused and murmuring like a child. Her little brother didn’t understand. He insisted on getting into his "Sunny Kool." The girl tried again, but the door still wouldn’t budge. After a moment of frustrated disappointment, this small version of a woman didn’t back down; instead, she turned and sat on the steps, first cleaning them carefully and encouraging her little brother to sit next to her. Their strength had been tested, but their faith remained strong.
"The eternal woman!" commented John reverently. "So Mary waited at the tomb."
"The eternal woman!" John said with admiration. "So Mary remained by the tomb."
But other children were coming, and soon a fringe of little bodies was sitting around the platform, and soon a border of little feet decorated the second step, the girls' feet neatly, daintily composed; the boys' feet restless, clumsier, beating an insistent tattoo as they awaited the appearance of some grown-up who could admit them or explain.
But other kids started showing up, and soon a cluster of small bodies was gathered around the platform, with a line of little feet perched on the second step. The girls' feet were neatly and delicately arranged, while the boys' feet were more restless and fidgety, tapping impatiently as they waited for an adult to come and let them in or explain what was happening.
"Teacher! Teacher!"
"Teacher! Teacher!"
One little girl set up the shout, and like a bevy the smaller children swarmed across the street and into the park to meet a very slender girl, perhaps sixteen years of age, with her light brown hair in half a dozen long, rolling curls that, snared at the neck by a wide ribbon, hung half way down her back.
A little girl started yelling, and soon, all the younger kids ran across the street and into the park to meet a very slender girl, probably around sixteen years old, with light brown hair styled in long, bouncy curls tied at the neck with a wide ribbon, hanging halfway down her back.
Attended eagerly by this childish court, the babble of their voices rising about her, the girl mounted the steps, stood a moment in confusion before the locked and barred door, then looked about her helplessly, almost as the children had done.
Excitedly watched by this eager crowd, their voices swirling around her, the girl climbed the steps, paused for a moment in confusion before the locked and barred door, then looked around helplessly, almost like the kids had done.
"This is my cue," John declared with decision, rising from his seat and crossing to the chapel.
"This is my moment," John said confidently, standing up from his seat and walking over to the chapel.
"My name's Hampstead," he began, taking off his hat to the girl. "I belong to the First Church, Los Angeles."
"I'm Hampstead," he said, tipping his hat to the girl. "I attend the First Church in Los Angeles."
"How do you do, Brother Hampstead," she responded, in a voice that expressed instant confidence, while her large eyes, blue as the sky, lighted with pleasure and relief. "I am Helen Plummer, teacher of the infant class."
"How's it going, Brother Hampstead?" she replied, her voice full of confidence, while her bright blue eyes sparkled with joy and relief. "I'm Helen Plummer, the teacher for the infant class."
"You seem to be embarrassed," John proceeded.
"You look embarrassed," John said.
"Whatever shall I do?" confessed the young lady, looking at the barred door, at her charges about her, and at John.
"What am I going to do?" the young woman said, looking at the locked door, the people around her, and at John.
John laid his hand upon the plank at the end where it projected beyond the edge of the little, coop-like vestibule, and gave it a tentative pull. It did not spring much. Burbeck's nails had been long, and he had driven them deep. But John was strong. He swung his weight upon the end of the plank and it gave a little. He swung harder, and it yielded more. Presently he heard a squeaking, protesting sound from the straining nails, and increased his efforts till the veins knotted on his forehead.
John put his hand on the board at the end where it stuck out past the edge of the small, coop-like entryway and gave it a careful tug. It hardly moved. Burbeck had used long nails and had hammered them in deep. But John was strong. He leaned his weight onto the end of the board, and it shifted a little. He pushed harder, and it bent more. Soon, he heard a squeaking, protesting sound from the straining nails, and he intensified his efforts until the veins stood out on his forehead.
"Bet y' he can't," speculated an urchin whose chubby toes were frankly barefoot and energetically digging into the sod of the lawn.
"I bet he can't," guessed a kid whose chubby toes were obviously barefoot and enthusiastically digging into the grass of the lawn.
"Bet yuh he will," instantly countered another, shifting his gum.
"I bet he will," another one quickly replied, chewing his gum.
"Oh, I do hope you can!" sighed the fairy thing with the curls down her back and the eyes like the sky.
"Oh, I really hope you can!" sighed the fairy-like creature with curly hair cascading down her back and eyes as blue as the sky.
That settled it for John. This plank was coming off. Nevertheless, there was a pause while he mopped his brow and considered. The result of these considerations was to fall back for reinforcement on two cobbles of unequal size chosen from the gutter, the larger of which he used as a hammer while the smaller served as a wedge, till, with a final wrench, the plank came free.
That made up John's mind. This plank was coming off. However, he took a moment to wipe his brow and reconsider. In the end, he chose to pick up two cobblestones of different sizes from the gutter; he used the larger one as a hammer and the smaller one as a wedge until, with one last pull, the plank came loose.
But Elder Burbeck had locked the door.
But Elder Burbeck had shut the door.
"A hairpin?" queried John of the sky blue eyes.
"A hairpin?" John asked, gazing into the sky-blue eyes.
"I have not come to hairpins yet," blushed the teacher of the infant class.
"I haven't reached the hairpins yet," the preschool teacher said, blushing.
John remembered the buttonhook on his key ring, and after a few moments of vigorous attack with that humble instrument the bolt shot accommodatingly to one side and the door swung open.
John recalled the buttonhook on his key ring, and after a few moments of focused effort with that simple tool, the bolt slid easily to the side and the door opened.
"Thank you so much!" exclaimed the blue eyes, though the red lips of pliant sixteen said never a word, but framed themselves in a very pretty smile.
"Thank you so much!" exclaimed the blue eyes, while the red lips of the flexible sixteen remained silent, simply creating a really cute smile.
John acknowledged the smile with one of his broadest. At the same time, he reflected that Miss Helen's failure to regard as seriously unusual either the barred door or its violent opening was significant of the state to which affairs in the little church had come; and it was with a grim sense of duty well performed that the big man followed the trooping children into the chapel and looked about him.
John smiled wide in return. At the same time, he reflected on how Miss Helen's indifference to the locked door and its sudden opening revealed just how much the little church had declined; feeling a strong sense of duty, the big man joined the group of children in the chapel and scanned the room.
The building was small, yet somehow it appeared larger inside than out. The utmost simplicity marked its furnishings. The seats were divided by two aisles into a central block of sittings and two side blocks. The pulpit was a mere elevated platform at one side, flanked by lower platforms, one of which supported a cabinet organ. The dull red carpet upon the floor was dreary looking; but the walls and ceilings were neatly white, giving a suggestion of lightness and cheer quite out of harmony with the circumstances under which John had entered it.
The building was small, but it somehow felt larger inside than outside. It was furnished very simply. The seats were set up with two aisles separating a central area and two side areas. The pulpit was just a raised platform on one side, surrounded by lower platforms, one of which had a cabinet organ. The dull red carpet on the floor looked drab, but the walls and ceiling were bright white, creating a feeling of lightness and cheer that contrasted sharply with the situation John had walked into.
The twenty or more children massed themselves, as if by habit, upon the front seats, and presently, with Helen at the organ, Hampstead had them singing lustily one song after another, while the size of the audience increased by occasional stragglers until, during the fourth song, two women appeared, each rather breathless, and one with unmistakable evidences of having got hurriedly into her clothes. John felt the eyes of the women upon him suspiciously, and noticed that neither spoke to the other, and that they took seats on opposite sides of the church.
Around twenty kids gathered in the front seats, almost as if it were a routine. Soon, with Helen playing the organ, Hampstead had them singing one lively song after another. The audience grew as a few latecomers trickled in, and by the fourth song, two women arrived, each looking a bit out of breath, and one clearly dressed in a rush. John felt the women’s suspicious looks directed at him, and he noticed that neither of them talked to each other, picking seats on opposite sides of the church.
At the end of the song, he walked over to the older of the two ladies, who somehow had the look of a wife and mother in Israel, and said:
At the end of the song, he walked over to the older of the two women, who looked like a wife and mother in Israel, and said:
"My name's Hampstead,—First Church, Los Angeles."
"My name is Hampstead—First Church, Los Angeles."
"I'm Sister Nelson," replied the lady, a trifle stiffly. "I teach a class of boys. But I thought the church was closed till I heard the organ. Are you a minister?"
"I'm Sister Nelson," the woman said, somewhat formally. "I teach a class for boys. I thought the church was closed until I heard the organ. Are you a minister?"
"Me? No!" And John smiled at the thought, but he also smiled engagingly. Mrs. Nelson instantly liked and accepted him and allowed her stiffness to melt somewhat.
"Me? No!" John smiled at the idea, his expression warm. Mrs. Nelson instantly felt drawn to him and began to ease her tension a little.
"I just happened in," John explained, as he turned to cross toward the young lady on the other side, who appeared, he thought, to eye him rather more suspiciously after such cordial exchange with Mrs. Nelson.
"I just happened to stop by," John explained as he walked over to the young woman on the other side, who he thought looked at him a bit more suspiciously after his friendly exchange with Mrs. Nelson.
"My name's Hampstead," he began. "First Church, Los Angeles. I just happened in."
"I'm Hampstead," he began. "First Church, Los Angeles. I just walked in."
"I'm Miss Armstrong," replied the lady, with conviction, as if it were something important to be Miss Armstrong. "I was teaching a class of girls before Brother Aleshire left; or rather, was driven away!" and the lady darted a look that ran across the little auditorium like a silver wire straight at the uncompromising figure of Sister Nelson. "I thought there wasn't to be any Sunday school until I heard the organ."
"I'm Miss Armstrong," the lady replied confidently, as if being Miss Armstrong was important. "I was teaching a class of girls before Brother Aleshire left; or more accurately, was pushed out!" She shot a glance that pierced the small auditorium like a silver wire aimed straight at the unyielding figure of Sister Nelson. "I thought there wouldn't be any Sunday school until I heard the organ."
"Guess I'm responsible for that," replied John. "I just kind of butted in."
"I guess that’s my fault," John said. "I just kind of interrupted."
Miss Armstrong did not ask John if he were a minister. She knew it was unnecessary after he said "butted in." But she also felt the warmth of his engaging smile and yielded to it after a searching moment, for he really did look like a well-meaning young man.
Miss Armstrong didn't ask John if he was a minister. She realized it was pointless after he said "butted in." However, she also felt the warmth of his charming smile and eventually gave in after thinking it over, as he genuinely seemed like a well-meaning young man.
Before the pulpit, and in front of the central block of chairs where the children were gathered, was a huge irregular patch in the carpet. This patch was about mid-way between the two outer plots of chair-backs, in the midst of one of which, like a solitary outpost, sat the watchful Mrs. Nelson, while Miss Armstrong performed grim sentinel duty in the other.
In front of the pulpit and the main group of chairs where the kids were sitting, there was a big irregular stain on the carpet. This stain was roughly in the middle of the two outer groups of chair backs, with Mrs. Nelson sitting like a solitary guard on one side, while Miss Armstrong watched closely from the other.
To this patch in the carpet, as to the security of neutral ground, John returned after establishing his identity and status with the two ladies, and from that safely aloof position, after a moment of hesitancy, ventured to announce:
John returned to this spot on the carpet, just like he did to the safety of neutral ground, after confirming his identity and his role with the two women. From that safe distance, after a brief moment of hesitation, he confidently declared:
"Since we seem somewhat disorganized this morning, I suggest that Sister Nelson take all the boys, and Sister Armstrong take all the girls, while Miss Helen will take the little folks, as usual."
"Since we seem a bit disorganized this morning, I suggest Sister Nelson take all the boys, and Sister Armstrong take all the girls, while Miss Helen looks after the little ones, as usual."
It was evident from their respective expressions that Mrs. Nelson did not know about this idea, and that Miss Armstrong also had her doubts; but the children settled it. The tots rushed for the small platform on the left of the pulpit which had some kindergarten paraphernalia upon it, while the larger boys charged for Sister Nelson and began to arrange the loose chairs in a circle about her. The larger girls made the same sort of an advance upon Miss Armstrong.
It was obvious from their faces that Mrs. Nelson didn’t know about this idea, and Miss Armstrong had her doubts as well; but the kids stepped up. The younger ones ran to the small platform on the left side of the pulpit, where some kindergarten supplies were, while the older boys hurried over to Sister Nelson and began to arrange the loose chairs in a circle around her. The older girls did the same with Miss Armstrong.
Within five minutes, preliminaries were got out of the way, heads were ducked toward a common center, and there rose in the little church that low buzz of intense interest, possibly more apparent than real, which an old-fashioned Sunday school gives off at recitation period, and which is like no other sound in the world in its capacity to suggest the peaceful, bee-like hum of industry and contentment.
In just five minutes, the introductions were done, everyone leaned in toward the center, and a low buzz of intense interest filled the small church. This buzz, probably more noticeable than real, felt like the vibe of an old-school Sunday school during recitation time. It had a distinctive sound that reminded one of the peaceful, bee-like hum of hard work and satisfaction.
Standing meditatively in the center of the open space before the pulpit, thrilling with pleasure at the situation, feeling somehow that he had created it, John heard with apprehension a quick heavy step in the little entry, saw the swinging inside doors give back, and observed the stern, red face of Elder Burbeck confronting him across the backs of the middle bank of chairs.
Standing calmly in the middle of the open space in front of the pulpit, feeling excited about the moment and like he had somehow made it happen, John heard a quick, heavy step in the small entryway, saw the swinging inside doors open, and noticed the stern, red face of Elder Burbeck looking at him over the backs of the middle row of chairs.
The Elder had a fighting set to his jaw; he had his undertaker hat upon his head; and he glared at John accusingly as if he instantly connected him with the policy of the open door. But as if to make sure first just what mischief had resulted, Elder Burbeck's glance swept the room, taking in by turns Miss Armstrong with her girls, Sister Nelson with her boys, and Miss Helen with her kindergarteners.
The Elder had a fierce look on his face; he was wearing his undertaker hat and shot an accusing glare at John, as if he directly blamed him for the open door policy. But wanting to grasp exactly what trouble had resulted from it, Elder Burbeck's gaze scanned the room, taking in Miss Armstrong with her girls, Sister Nelson with her boys, and Miss Helen with her kindergarteners.
As the Elder gazed, his expression changed perceptibly, and he reached up and took off his high hat, lowering it slowly, but reverently.
As the Elder watched, his expression changed noticeably, and he lifted his top hat, lowering it slowly but respectfully.
John, who had been standing perfectly still upon the patch, meek but unabashed, experienced an odd sensation as he witnessed this manoeuvre. It was dramatic and as if some presence were in the room which the Elder had not expected to find there. Yet, notwithstanding this, the apostle of the status quo turned level, accusing eyes upon John across the tiers of chairs, and began to advance down the aisle upon the right where Sister Nelson had seated herself. John, at the same moment, began a strategic forward movement upon his own account, so that the two met midway.
John, who had been standing completely still on the patch, humble yet unashamed, felt a strange sensation as he watched this maneuver. It was dramatic, as if some unexpected presence had entered the room. Still, the apostle of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__status quoHe directed his unwavering, accusing stare at John across the rows of chairs and started walking down the aisle on the right where Sister Nelson was sitting. At the same time, John began to move forward deliberately, so that they met halfway.
"You broke open the house of the Lord," charged Elder Burbeck sternly.
"You broke into the Lord's house," Elder Burbeck said firmly.
"You nailed it up," rebutted John flatly, his features grave and his whole face clothed in a kind of dignity that to Elder Burbeck was as disconcerting as it was impressive.
"You nailed it," John replied flatly, his expression serious, and his whole face reflecting a dignity that Elder Burbeck found both unsettling and impressive.

The Elder opened his mouth to speak but closed it again without doing so. Something in the very atmosphere was a rebuke to him. Perhaps it was the presence of the Presence! He had indeed nailed up the house of the Lord! He thought he had done a righteous thing, but under this young man's eyes, burning with an odd spiritual light, before his calm, strong face, and in the presence of these children, the accusation smote the Elder deep. He began to suspect that he had done a doubtful act.
The Elder opened his mouth to speak but closed it again without saying anything. There was something in the atmosphere that seemed to reprimand him. Maybe it was the presence of the divine! He truly believed he had secured the house of the Lord! He thought he had done the right thing, but under this young man's gaze, which was filled with an uncommon spiritual light, and in front of his calm, strong face, surrounded by these children, the realization hit the Elder hard. He began to question whether his actions were really justified.
"Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins," piped a high voice sharply at his elbow, and Elder Burbeck started guiltily, as if his conscience had shouted the sentiment aloud. It was only one of Sister Nelson's boys singing out the text; nevertheless, the Elder was as shaken as if he had heard a voice from on high.
"Keep your servant away from prideful sins," piped a sharp voice at his elbow, and Elder Burbeck jumped guiltily, as if his conscience had shouted the phrase out loud. It was just one of Sister Nelson's boys reciting the text; still, the Elder felt as unsettled as if he had heard a voice from above.
But at this juncture John Hampstead put out his hand cordially. Elder Burbeck took it—tentatively, almost grudgingly,—and was again dismayed to feel how strong that hand was and to observe how, without apparent effort, it shook him all over, as it had shaken him that day upon the walk outside. Yet the Elder mustered once more the spirit of protest.
But at that moment, John Hampstead extended his hand warmly. Elder Burbeck took it—hesitantly, almost reluctantly—and once again felt how strong that hand was, realizing how it shook him completely without any visible effort, just like it had during the walk outside. Still, the Elder mustered his courage for another round of protest.
"The church was closed by order of the District Evangelist," he urged, but his urging, even to himself, sounded strangely lacking in force.
"The church was closed by the District Evangelist's order," he insisted, but his insistence, even to himself, felt strangely weak.
"It was opened in the name of Him who said 'Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not,'" replied the interloper, quietly and emphatically, but not offensively.
"It was opened in the name of the one who said, 'Let the little children come to me and don’t stop them,'" the intruder replied, calmly and firmly, but without rudeness.
In the meanwhile the subtle cordiality of John's manner did not abate but seemed rather to grow, for, still clinging to the Elder's hand, Hampstead walked with him back down the aisle to the open space before the pulpit. Burbeck felt himself strangely subdued. He was minded to rebel, to flame up; but somehow he couldn't. Yet Sister Nelson's eye was upon him, and it would imperil his own leadership to appear beaten by this mild-mannered young man who assumed so much so coolly and executed his assumptions so masterfully. The alternative strategy which suggested itself to the mind of the Elder was to take the lead in showing that he recognized the intrusion of Hampstead as somehow an intervention from which good might come. To make this strategy effective, however, action must be immediate; but the shrewd Elder was easily equal to that. Sniffing the air critically for a moment, he announced, loudly enough to be heard by all, even by Sister Nelson, busy with her boys:
In the meantime, the gentle friendliness in John's demeanor didn't fade; if anything, it seemed to grow stronger. Still holding the Elder's hand, Hampstead walked with him back down the aisle to the open area in front of the pulpit. Burbeck felt oddly restrained. He wanted to resist, to explode with anger; yet somehow he couldn't. Still, Sister Nelson was watching him, and it would risk his leadership to look defeated by this mild-mannered young man who took so much for granted and carried out his plans so effectively. Another approach that came to the Elder's mind was to take the lead in acknowledging Hampstead's presence as an opportunity for something positive to emerge. However, to make this strategy work, he needed to act quickly; but the clever Elder was more than capable of that. After briefly assessing the situation, he announced loudly enough for everyone to hear, even Sister Nelson, who was focused on her boys:
"You need some windows open, Brother Hampstead! You go on with your superintending; I'll attend to that myself."
"You need to open some windows, Brother Hampstead! You keep supervising; I'll handle that myself."
Immediately the Elder laid his tall hat upon the pulpit steps and busied himself with opening the windows at the top.
Immediately, the Elder set his tall hat on the pulpit steps and concentrated on opening the upper windows.
John watched him with carefully concealed amazement, until an unmistakable awe settled in upon him; for here was obviously the exhibition of a mystery,—the demonstration of a power within him not his own. Here was something he had not done; yet which had been done through him, through the presence of the Presence.
John observed him with concealed amazement until a profound sense of wonder overwhelmed him; for this was undoubtedly a display of mystery—the demonstration of a power within him that wasn’t his own. This was something he hadn’t done, yet it had occurred through him, through the presence of the Presence.
As the lesson hour proceeded, a trickling stream of adults began to filter in. Their attitude, any more than Burbeck's had been, was not that of people who enter a house of worship. Surprise, excitement, conflict was written on their faces. They took seats in one side section with Elder Burbeck and Miss Nelson, or upon the other side with Miss Armstrong; and then, between fierce looks across the abyss of chair-backs at the "disturbing element,"—the other side in a church quarrel is always that,—they bent a curious watchful eye on Hampstead.
As the lesson progressed, more adults began to arrive. Their attitude, similar to Burbeck's, didn’t show the demeanor typical of people entering a house of worship. Surprise, excitement, and tension were evident on their faces. They chose seats either in one section with Elder Burbeck and Miss Nelson or on the opposite side with Miss Armstrong; then, giving intense glares across the row of chairs at the "troublesome group"—because in any church dispute, the other side is always seen that way—they kept a close, watchful eye on Hampstead.
At first the notes of the organ had notified those in the immediate neighborhood that the house of God was no longer nailed up. Members of each party, fearful that the other might gain an advantage, began at once to spread the news in person and by telephone, so that now all over Encina women were struggling with hooks and eyes and curling irons, and men were abandoning Sunday papers and slippers on shady porches, shaving, dressing, and rushing in hot haste to the battle line.
Initially, the sound of the organ announced to everyone nearby that the church was open again. Members from each group, anxious that the other might gain an advantage, quickly began sharing the news both in person and over the phone. Soon, throughout Encina, women were dealing with hooks, eyes, and curling irons, while men were leaving their Sunday newspapers and slippers on the cool porches, shaving, getting dressed, and rushing to the front lines.
When the children filed out, the opposing groups of adults remained buzzing among themselves like angry hornets, but with no more communication between the two ranks than bitter looks afforded.
As the children left, the two groups of adults remained, buzzing among themselves like angry hornets, exchanging nothing but bitter looks.
John, extremely desirous of getting well out of the zone of hostilities, was actually afraid to leave these belligerent Christians alone together. He thought they might break into pitched battle; the women might pull hair, the men swing chairs upon each other's heads. His fears were abruptly heightened by a series of violent bumps on the steps outside, followed by a trundling sound in the vestibule as if a cannon were being unlimbered. Instantly, too, every face in the little chapel turned at the ominous sounds, but John was puzzled to observe that the expression of even the bitterest was softened at the prospect.
John, really eager to escape the conflict, was actually worried about leaving these fighting Christians alone together. He thought they might start a serious fight; the women could get into hair-pulling, and the men might swing chairs at each other. His fears were suddenly heightened by a series of loud thuds on the steps outside, followed by a rumbling sound in the entrance like a cannon being rolled out. Immediately, every face in the small chapel turned toward the disturbing noises, but John was surprised to see that even the angriest expressions softened at the thought.
This was explained in part when there appeared through the swinging inner doors not the muzzle of a fieldpiece, but a lady in a wheel chair, who, though her dark hair had begun to silver, was dressed in youthful white and had about her the air of one who refused to allow mere invalidism to triumph over the stoutness of her spirit.
This was partly clarified when the swinging inner doors opened, showing not the barrel of a cannon, but a woman in a wheelchair. Even though her dark hair was beginning to turn gray, she was dressed in youthful white and carried herself with the confidence of someone who wouldn’t let her illness overcome her strong spirit.
Her vehicle was propelled by a solemn looking Japanese, and as if by long understanding, one man slipped forward immediately from each faction, and the two made a way among the chairs for the Oriental to roll his charge to the exact center of the unoccupied middle bank of sittings.
Her car was driven by a serious-looking Japanese man, and as if they had been doing this for a long time, one man from each group stepped forward, clearing a path among the chairs for the Oriental to bring his load to the exact center of the vacant middle section of seats.
Bestowing on each helper a look of gratitude from her dark eyes, which were large and luminous, the lady sent a benignant smile before her round the church like one whose presence sweetens all about it. Evidently she was one member of the congregation who observed a scrupulous neutrality while holding the affection and regard of all.
With a grateful glance from her large, sparkling dark eyes, the lady sent a warm smile throughout the church, like someone whose presence improves everything. It was clear she was a member of the congregation who struck a careful balance while earning the love and respect of everyone.
"The Angel of the Chair!" murmured Miss Plummer in John's ear, as she passed to a seat with Miss Armstrong.
"The Angel of the Chair!" Miss Plummer whispered in John's ear as she went to sit with Miss Armstrong.
John looked again at the form in the chair, so frail and orchid-like, with its delicately chiseled face and its expression of courageous spirituality. Remembering how the features of all had softened at the sound of the wheels, he felt that she well deserved the title. This impression of her saintly character was somehow heightened by a chain of large jet beads ending in a cross of the same material, which the whiteness of the gown outlined sharply upon her breast; so that John found himself instinctively leaning upon her as a possible source of inspiration and relief.
John looked at the figure in the chair again, so fragile and delicate, with a finely defined face and an expression of brave spirituality. Remembering how everyone's features had softened at the sound of the wheels, he felt she truly deserved that title. This impression of her saintly character was highlighted by a string of large jet beads ending in a cross made of the same material, which stood out sharply against the whiteness of her gown on her chest. As a result, John found himself instinctively leaning on her as a potential source of inspiration and comfort.
From her position of carefully chosen neutrality, the Angel of the Chair immediately beckoned Miss Armstrong to her from one side and Elder Burbeck from the other. Each approached, without in any way recognizing the presence of the other; and Miss Armstrong was apparently asked to detail what had happened, Burbeck's part, it would seem, being to amend if the narrative did his faction less than justice.
From her thoughtfully chosen neutral spot, the Angel of the Chair quickly signaled for Miss Armstrong to approach from one side and Elder Burbeck from the other. They each walked over without recognizing the other’s presence. It appeared that Miss Armstrong was supposed to explain what had happened, while Burbeck's job was to clarify the account if it misrepresented his group.
The story finished, and the Elder nodding his assent to it, the Angel of the Chair dismissed her informants and turned a welcoming glance on John, who advanced with extended hand, but judging that his formula of introduction was now unnecessary.
The story finished, and the Elder nodded in agreement. The Angel of the Chair sent her informants away and gave a friendly smile to John, who stepped forward with his hand out but then decided that his introduction wasn’t necessary anymore.
"I am Mrs. Burbeck," the lady said pleasantly in a rich contralto voice.
"I’m Mrs. Burbeck," the woman said warmly in a deep, smooth voice.
Hampstead all but gasped. This delicate, spirituelle creature that hard, red-faced partisan's wife! It seemed impossible.
Hampstead could hardly believe it. This delicate, otherworldly person married to that tough, red-faced political supporter! It felt unbelievable.
But Mrs. Burbeck was composedly taking from her lap a twist of tissue paper from which she unrolled a simple boutonniere, consisting of one very large, very corrugated and very fragrant rose geranium leaf, upon which a perfect white carnation had been laid.
But Mrs. Burbeck calmly took a piece of tissue paper from her lap and unwrapped a simple boutonniere, made up of one large, textured, and fragrant rose geranium leaf, on which a perfect white carnation had been placed.
"Do you know, Mr. Hampstead," she went on placidly, "what I am going to do?" and then, as John looked his disclaimer, continued: "I have always been allowed the privilege of bringing a flower for the minister's button-hole. Brother Ingram would never take his flower from any one else. When the rain kept me away, he would not wear a flower at all. Brother Aleshire also took his flower from me."
"Do you know, Mr. Hampstead," she said calmly, "what I'm planning to do?" When John shook his head, she continued: "I've always had the opportunity to bring a flower for the minister's buttonhole. Brother Ingram would never accept a flower from anyone else. If it rained and kept me away, he wouldn’t wear a flower at all. Brother Aleshire also received his flower from me."
"But," protested John, in sudden alarm, "I am not a minister at all, you know. I just happened in, and I assure you that all I am thinking of now is a way to happen out."
"But," John said, suddenly anxious, "I'm not a minister at all, you know. I just wandered in by chance, and I promise you that all I'm thinking about right now is how to get out of here."
The Angel, it appeared, was a woman with deeps of calm strength in her.
The Angel turned out to be a woman with deep inner strength.
"You have been a real minister in what you have done this morning," she said contentedly, entirely undisturbed by John's embarrassed frankness.
"You really acted like a true minister with what you did this morning," she said cheerfully, totally unfazed by John's awkward honesty.
"But how am I going to get out from under?" gasped the young man, feeling more and more that he could trust this woman.
"But how am I going to get out of this?" the young man gasped, beginning to feel that he could trust this woman.
The Angel of the Chair smiled inspiringly.
The Angel of the Chair smiled supportively.
"The Scripture has no rule for getting out from under," she suggested quietly, "but there is something about not letting go of the plow once you have grasped the handles."
"The Scriptures don’t offer a way out," she said quietly, "but there’s something about not letting go of the plow once you’re holding the handles."
The Angel was looking straight up at John now, searching his eyes for a moment, then adding significantly:
The Angel was looking right at John now, scanning his eyes for a moment, then saying meaningfully:
"I do not think you are a quitting sort of person."
"I don't think you're the kind of person who gives up."
A quitting sort! John could have blessed this woman. In two sentences she had felt her way to the principle he had tried to make the very center of his character,—loyalty to duty and everlasting persistence. Some people rather thought he was a quitting sort. John knew he was not, and to prove it bent till his buttonhole was in easy reach of the hands uplifted with the flower.
A quitting type! John could have praised this woman. In just two sentences, she understood the principle he wanted to be the foundation of his character—commitment to duty and unwavering perseverance. Some people thought he was a quitting type. John knew he wasn't, and to prove it, he leaned down until his buttonhole was close enough for the hands holding the flower to reach.
"And what," he asked, "does the minister do when he has received this decoration from the Angel of the Chair?"
"And what," he asked, "does the minister do when he receives this award from the Angel of the Chair?"
It was Mrs. Burbeck's turn to feel a flush of pleasure at this appellation from a stranger.
It was Mrs. Burbeck's turn to feel a warm sense of happiness at hearing this name from a stranger.
"Why," she smiled, her large eyes lighting persuasively, "he goes into the pulpit and announces a hymn."
"Why," she smiled, her big eyes sparkling convincingly, "he walks up to the pulpit and starts singing a hymn."
"Which I am not going to do," declared John, "because I should not know what to do next."
"I'm not going to do that," John said, "because I wouldn't know what to do afterwards."
"In that hour it shall be given you," quoted the lady.
"In that moment, it will be given to you," the lady said.
Now it was very strange, but when Mrs. Burbeck quoted this, it did not seem like an appeal to faith at all, but the simple statement of a fact. It chimed in, too, with that odd suggestion of the presence of the Presence, which had come to John a while ago.
It was a bit odd, but when Mrs. Burbeck said this, it didn’t come off as a call to believe at all; it felt more like a simple fact. It also connected with that strange sense of Presence that John had experienced earlier.
Feeling thereby unaccountably stronger, and endued with a sort of moral authority as if he had just taken Holy Orders because of the carnation which bloomed so chastely white upon his breast, John squared his shoulders and mounted into the pulpit. There was something that God wanted to say to these people, and he accepted the situation as an obvious call to him to say it, but when he essayed to speak, awe came upon him, as it had a while before.
Feeling inexplicably stronger and filled with a sense of moral authority, as if he had just been ordained due to the pure white carnation blooming on his chest, John straightened his shoulders and stepped up into the pulpit. He sensed that God had something to communicate to the people, and he recognized this as a clear call to share that message. However, when he attempted to speak, he was overwhelmed by awe, just as he had been a little while before.
"Brethren," he confessed humbly, in a voice barely audible to all, "I am not a preacher. I haven't got any text, and I don't know what to say, except just perhaps to tell you how I happened to be here this morning."
"Brothers," he said softly, in a voice just loud enough for everyone to hear, "I'm not a preacher. I don't have a bible verse, and I'm not really sure what to say, except maybe to share how I ended up here this morning."
Then he told them simply and unaffectedly but with unconscious eloquence how he happened to see the church nailed up and how it sounded like the echo of the blows upon the cross; how, this morning, with a sad ache in his own heart, the thought of the faith of little children disturbed by that brutal plank upon the door had brought him all the way over here from his home in San Francisco and led him to do what he had done. He even told them of his meditative comparison between the houses of people that looked so happy and the house of God that looked so unhappy.
He then explained to them straightforwardly and sincerely, but with a natural eloquence, how he saw the church boarded up and how it reminded him of the sound of hammering on the cross. This morning, feeling a deep sadness in his own heart, the thought of the faith of little children impacted by that harsh plank on the door drove him all the way from his home in San Francisco and inspired him to take action. He even shared his thoughtful comparison between the homes of people that seemed so happy and the house of God that looked so sorrowful.
But while John was relating this modestly, yet with some of the fervor of unction and some comfortable degree of self-forgetfulness, he was interrupted by a sound like a sob, and looking down beyond Elder Burbeck to where Sister Nelson sat, he was surprised to see a handkerchief before her eyes and her shoulders trembling. Over on the other side, too, handkerchiefs were out, so that John suddenly realized that he or somebody had touched something.
While John was sharing this modestly, with genuine enthusiasm and a comfortable sense of self-forgetfulness, he was interrupted by a noise that sounded like a sob. When he looked down past Elder Burbeck to where Sister Nelson was sitting, he was surprised to see a handkerchief covering her eyes and her shoulders shaking. On the other side as well, handkerchiefs were in use, making John suddenly realize that he or someone had touched on something emotional.
Who had done it? What had caused it? Once more there came to the young man that eerie consciousness of a power within him not himself, and the feeling frightened him.
Who did it? What caused it? Once again, the young man felt that unsettling awareness of a power inside him that didn’t belong to him, and it terrified him.
"That's all I have to say, brethren," he declared abruptly, his voice growing suddenly hollow. "I am terrified. I want to get away!"
"That's all I have to say, everyone," he said abruptly, his voice turning hollow. "I'm scared. I need to go!"
Without even the singing of a hymn, John lifted his hand, bowed his head, and murmured something that was to pass for a benediction.
Without singing a hymn, John raised his hand, lowered his head, and quietly uttered a blessing.
CHAPTER XIX
CHAPTER 19
HIS NEXT ADVENTURE
HIS NEXT ADVENTURE
Yet once out of the pulpit, John's sense of terror seemed to leave him. With some of the people coming forward to press his hand and even to wring it; with the Angel of the Chair giving him a wonderful look from her luminous eyes, he began to feel strangely, happily satisfied with himself,—as though adrift upon an unknown sea but without fear and joyously eager for the next adventure.
But once he stepped away from the pulpit, John's fear started to fade. As people came up to shake his hand and even held it tightly, and with the Angel of the Chair giving him an amazing look from her bright eyes, he began to feel strangely, happily content with himself—as if he were floating on an unfamiliar sea, but without any fear and excited for the next adventure.
That adventure came when blue-eyed Helen of the Infant Class said pleadingly:
That adventure happened when blue-eyed Helen from the Infant Class said in a begging tone:
"Oh, Brother Hampstead! Will you call on Sister Showalter this afternoon and read a chapter? She is very ill and lonely."
"Oh, Brother Hampstead! Will you visit Sister Showalter this afternoon and read her a chapter? She's really sick and feeling lonely."
"Yes," assented John recklessly. "But explain who it is that's coming—a book agent—to read to her."
"Yeah," John said without thinking. "But tell me who's coming—a book agent—to read to her."
John had no idea who Mrs. Showalter was; but they gave him a number. He had no idea what a professional clergyman reads to a sick woman; but that afternoon he pushed his little New Testament in his hip pocket somewhat as Brother Charles Thompson Campbell used to do, and went out upon his errand.
John had no idea who Mrs. Showalter was, but they gave him a number. He didn't know what a professional pastor reads to a sick woman, but that afternoon he stuffed his small New Testament into his back pocket, just like Brother Charles Thompson Campbell used to do, and headed out on his mission.
A faded, hollow-eyed, middle-aged woman met him at the door, with a face so somber that in his instant thought and ever after, John dubbed her the Gloom Woman.
A tired, hollow-eyed middle-aged woman welcomed him at the door, her expression so serious that in that moment and for all time, John gave her the nickname Gloom Woman.
"My name is Hampstead," he explained. "I called to see the sick lady."
"I'm Hampstead," he said. "I came to visit the sick woman."
"My mother!" answered the woman, in tones as somber as her countenance. "She has been asking for you for an hour. She is very low to-day. The doctor is with her and he is apprehensive."
"My mom!" the woman said, her voice as serious as her face. "She’s been asking for you for an hour. She's really upset today. The doctor is with her, and he's concerned."
Through air that was close with a sickish, sweetish smell, accounted for by large vases of flowers and by a small Chinese censer with incense burning in it, past furnishings, that were meager, stuffy, and old-fashioned, John was conducted to a large square room with the blinds drawn low. In the center of this room was a huge black walnut bedstead, with the head rising pompously high. By the far side of the bed sat a professional looking man in the fifties, with his chin buried in his hand and his eyes meditatively fixed upon a very old and dreary face amid the banked-up pillows,—a face of purplish hue that seemed without expression except for a lipless, sunken mouth, and eyes that glowed dully under sagging heavy lids.
Through the air, thick with a sickly sweet smell from large vases of flowers and a small Chinese incense burner, past furniture that was sparse, stuffy, and outdated, John was guided into a large square room with the blinds drawn low. In the center of the room stood a massive black walnut bed frame, with a tall headboard. On the other side of the bed sat a professional-looking man in his fifties, his chin resting on his hand, staring thoughtfully at a very old and gloomy face among the piled-up pillows—a face with a purplish hue that seemed expressionless except for a lipless, sunken mouth and eyes that glowed dimly beneath drooping heavy lids.
"Mother!" said the woman, speaking loudly, as if to waken a soul from the depths, "this is Brother Hampstead!"
"Mom!" the woman shouted, her voice strong as if she were trying to wake someone from a deep sleep, "this is Brother Hampstead!"
The aged eyes roamed the shadows anxiously for a moment, while a withered purple hand felt its way about upon the coverlet till John touched it timidly with his. Instantly and convulsively the old fingers gripped the young, with a pressure that to the caller was damp and deathly.
The old eyes nervously searched the shadows for a moment, while a frail purple hand cautiously felt the blanket until John gently touched it with his. Instantly, the elderly fingers wrapped around the young hand, gripping tightly with a pressure that felt cold and lifeless to the visitor.
The woman appeared to John almost lifeless. He felt embarrassment and resentment. Why didn't they tell him she was like this?
The woman looked nearly lifeless to John. He felt embarrassed and angry. Why hadn't they mentioned she was like this?
The hand was tugging at him, too, like a sort of undertow, pulling him down and over. The watery old eyes were fixed upon him. John's embarrassment increased. What did the poor creature want? To kiss him? What does a minister do in such a case, he wondered, sweat breaking out on his brow.
The hand was tugging at him, almost like an undertow, pulling him down and over. The watery, old eyes were fixed on him. John's embarrassment increased. What did the poor person want? To kiss him? What’s a minister supposed to do in a situation like this, he wondered, as sweat started to form on his forehead.
"I think she wants to say something; bend low so you can hear her," suggested the mournful voice of the Gloom Woman. John bent over till he felt the patient's hectic breath upon his cheek, and shrank from it.
"I think she wants to say something; get closer so you can hear her," suggested the serious voice of the Gloom Woman. John leaned over until he felt the patient's labored breath on his cheek and pulled back from it.
"The minister of God!" croaked the voice so faintly that the words barely traveled the necessary six inches to his ear.
"The minister of God!" rasped a voice so softly that the words hardly reached his ear from just six inches away.
No man ever felt less like the minister of God. Hampstead was hot, flustered, self-conscious, almost irritated.
No one ever felt less like a minister of God. Hampstead was feeling hot, flustered, self-conscious, and pretty much irritated.
But again he felt the hand like an undertow, tugging him down.
But again, he felt the hand dragging him down like a current.
"Read to me!" croaked the ghost of a voice.
"Read to me!" a ghostly voice rasped.
This was something to do. A curtain was raised slightly so that the visitor could see, and he read the twenty-third Psalm and the twenty-fourth.
This was something to keep him busy. A curtain was pulled back a little so the visitor could see, and he read the twenty-third and twenty-fourth Psalms.
As Hampstead read, his embarrassment departed. He began to find a joy in what he was doing. He let his rich voice play upon the lines sympathetically and had a suspicion that he could feel the strength of the sick woman reviving as he read.
As Hampstead read, his embarrassment disappeared. He began to take pleasure in what he was doing. He let his deep voice connect with the lines and felt like he could sense the sick woman's strength coming back as he read.
"She likes to have the minister pray with her," said the voice of the Gloom Woman from the background, when the reading was concluded.
"She enjoys it when the minister prays with her," said the voice of the Gloom Woman from the background after the reading was finished.
Again John stood gazing helplessly, till the old hand dragged him down, and sinking upon his knees beside the bed, he found that words came to him, and he lost himself in them. His sympathy, his faith, his own sore heart and its needs, all poured themselves into that prayer.
Once again, John stood there, feeling powerless, until the old hand brought him down. Kneeling beside the bed, he found that words came to him effortlessly, and he lost himself in them. His compassion, his belief, and the pain and needs of his own heart all poured into that prayer.
Once or twice as words flowed on, Hampstead felt the old hand tugging, as though the undertow were pulling at it, and then he noticed after a time that he did not feel these tuggings any more; but when the prayer was finished and he rose from his knees, the grip of the hand did not release itself. Instead, the fingers hung on, rather like hooks, so that John darted a look of inquiry at the purplish face upon the pillows. To his surprise, the chin had dropped and the eyes had closed sleepily.
Once or twice while the words were coming out, Hampstead felt an old hand tugging, as if an undertow was pulling at it. After a while, he realized he didn’t feel those tugs anymore; but when the prayer was over and he got up from his knees, the grip of the hand didn’t release. Instead, the fingers held on tight like hooks, making John look over at the purplish face on the pillows. To his surprise, the chin had dropped and the eyes were closed, looking sleepy.
The doctor, who had been sitting with his hand upon the pulse, gently placed the wrist which he had held across the aged breast and stood erect, with an expression of decision which no one could misread.
The doctor, who had been checking the pulse, carefully moved the old man's wrist across his chest and stood up straight, showing a look of determination that everyone could clearly see.
"Oh!" sobbed a voice from the gloom.
"Wow!" called out a voice from the darkness.
Hampstead felt a sudden sense of shock, and his knees swayed under him sickeningly. That was death there upon the pillow; and that was death with its bony hooks about his palm. Sister Showalter had gone out with the undertow that pulled at her while he was praying.
Hampstead was overwhelmed with shock, and his knees gave way beneath him in a sickening manner. There was death right there on the pillow; and death was clutching his hand with its bony fingers. Sister Showalter had left with the current that tugged at her while he was praying.
John lifted his hand helplessly.
John raised his hand helplessly.
"It—it doesn't let go," he whispered.
"It—it's not letting go," he whispered.
The doctor glanced at the embarrassed Hampstead searchingly, then reached over and straightened the aged fingers.
The doctor examined the embarrassed Hampstead closely, then reached over and adjusted the old man's fingers.
"Young man," said the physician earnestly and even reverently. "She clung to you as she went down into the waters. For a time I felt your young strength actually holding her back, and then your words seemed to make her strong enough to push off boldly of her own accord. It is a great thing, my friend," and the doctor seemed deeply affected, "to have strength enough and sympathy and faith enough to rob death of its terror for a feeble soul like that—a very great thing!"
"Young man," the doctor said sincerely and with respect. "She clung to you as she went under the water. For a moment, I could sense your youthful strength actually holding her up, and then your words seemed to empower her to find her own way to safety. It's an incredible thing, my friend," the doctor looked genuinely touched, "to have the strength, compassion, and belief to remove the fear of death from someone as vulnerable as she is—a truly amazing thing!"
The earnestness of the doctor brought a lump into John's throat.
The doctor's seriousness overwhelmed John.
"Thank you, sir," he murmured, but immediately was lost in looking curiously at the thing upon the pillows.
"Thanks, sir," he whispered, but he quickly got distracted, gazing curiously at the object on the pillows.
"You have another duty," said the physician, nodding toward the shadows at the back, where a single heart-broken wail had been followed by a convulsive sobbing.
"You have another responsibility," the doctor said, nodding toward the shadows in the back, where a single heart-wrenching cry was followed by a bout of sobbing.
John went and stood beside the Gloom Woman.
John walked over and stood beside the Gloom Woman.
"Mother is go—h-h-gone!" she sobbed.
"Mom is gone!" she sobbed.
"Yes," said Hampstead simply.
"Yep," said Hampstead simply.
And somehow he didn't feel embarrassed at all now by the presence of death. He did not hesitate as to what to do. He just put out his hand and laid it in a brotherly way on the woman's shoulder, noticing as he did so that it was a frail, bony shoulder, and that it trembled as much from weakness as with emotion.
Somehow, he didn’t feel embarrassed at all by the presence of death now. He didn’t hesitate about what to do. He just reached out his hand and gently placed it on the woman’s shoulder, noticing as he did that it was a frail, bony shoulder, and that it shook as much from weakness as it did from emotion.
"Let the tears flow, sister," he suggested, "it is good for you."
"Let it all out, sister," he said, "it's good for you."
And the tears did flow, like rivers, and all the while John's speech was flowing in much the same way, and with tears in it, until presently the woman looked up at him, surprised both at the manner and the matter of his speech. Was it he who had spoken,—this man who said he was only a book agent?
And the tears streamed like rivers, while John's speech poured out just as richly, filled with emotion, until the woman looked up at him, taken aback by both his tone and the message he was sharing. Was it really him speaking—this man who insisted he was just a book agent?
John too was surprised at his words, at their tone, at the superior faith and wisdom which they expressed. He really did not know he was going to say them. When spoken, it did not seem as if it could have been he that had uttered them, and he had again that awesome sense of a power within him not himself.
John was surprised by his words, their tone, and the deeper faith and wisdom they expressed. He truly didn’t realize he was about to say them. Once they were out, it didn’t feel like it was him who said them, and he felt that amazing sense of a power inside him that wasn’t his own.
"You are a minister of God!" declared the Gloom Woman with sudden conviction.
"You"are"A minister of God!" the Gloom Woman declared suddenly with conviction.
Hampstead trembled. This was what the dead had whispered to him. It frightened him then, it frightened him now. He was not a minister of God. He was a man misplaced. He wanted to get out and fly. Yet before he could check her, the Gloom Woman had raised his hand and kissed it.
Hampstead was filled with fear. This was what the dead had revealed to him. It frightened him then, and it frightens him now. He wasn’t a servant of God. He was a man who didn’t belong. He wanted to break free and rise above. But before he could stop her, the Gloom Woman had taken his hand and kissed it.
This made him want to fly more than ever; but he managed first to ask: "Is there anything more that I can do?"
This made him want to fly more than ever, but he managed to ask first, "Is there anything else I can do?"
There was, it seemed, and he did it; and then, getting into the outside as expeditiously as possible, he filled his lungs with long, refreshing drafts of the sun-filtered ozone and found his footsteps leading him, as if by a kind of instinct of their own, down one of the short side streets to where the waters of the Bay lapped soothingly against the sea-wall.
It seemed like he did it; then, as fast as he could, he went outside, took deep, refreshing breaths of the sunlit air, and felt himself pulled, almost instinctively, down one of the short side streets to where the waters of the Bay gently lapped against the sea wall.
But the Bay zephyrs could not wash that series of vivid experiences, half-ghastly and half-inspiring, out of mind.
But the Bay breezes couldn't wipe those intense experiences, a blend of terrifying and uplifting, from memory.
He had blundered, all unprepared, into the presence of death. His sense of the fitness of things revolted. He was unworthy—unable—unclean. He—a book agent! a rate clerk! an actor! who had held Marien Dounay in his arms and felt his body thrill at the beating of her heart!
He had walked into the face of death completely unprepared. His sense of right and wrong was appalled. He felt unworthy—incapable—unclean. He—a book salesman! a clerk! an actor! who had held Marien Dounay in his arms and felt her heart beating against him!
Yet this old woman had called him a minister of God! This Gloom Woman too had called him the same. Minister! Minister! What was it? Minister meant to serve. A servant of God! But he had not served God! At least not consciously. He had only served humanity a little. He had served the old woman as a prop to her fears, like an anchor to her soul when she drifted out into the deeper running tide that ebbs but never floods. He had served the Gloom Woman when he stood beside her while she opened the tear-gates of her grief.
Yet this old woman had called him a minister of God! This Gloom Woman had called him the same. Minister! Minister! What did that even mean? Minister meant to serve. A servant of God! But he hadn’t served God! At least not intentionally. He had only served humanity a little. He had supported the old woman in her fears, like an anchor for her soul when she was swept away by the stronger currents that recede but never fully disappear. He had been there for the Gloom Woman when he stood beside her as her tears flowed from her grief.
It was very little! Yet that much he had really served. To reflect upon it now gave him a sense of elation greater than when he had beaten Scofield and his tariff department; greater than when he had quelled the mob at the People's; greater than when he had crushed Marien in his arms like a flower; greater even than when Bessie had looked her love into his eyes.
It was just a small amount! Yet he had actually made an impact with that. Reflecting on it now brought him more joy than when he had outsmarted Scofield and his tariff department; more than when he had calmed the crowd at the People's; more than when he had held Marien closely like a fragile flower; even more than when Bessie had shown her love through her gaze into his eyes.
He began to perceive that his life was surely mounting from one plane to another and reflected that he had reached the highest plane of all to-day when the Angel of the Chair had pinned upon his coat the badge of Holy Orders; when this other saint, sinking into the dark tide, had hailed him a minister of God! Highest of all, when this Gloom Woman, out of her soul's Gethsemane, had wrung his hand and kissed it so purely and also hailed him as Minister of God!
He began to understand that his life was truly progressing from one level to another and believed he had reached the highest level today when the Angel of the Chair pinned the badge of Holy Orders onto his coat; when this other saint, fading into the dark, referred to him as a minister of God! Most importantly, when this Gloom Woman, coming out of her inner struggle, took his hand and kissed it so genuinely and also called him Minister of God!
For some weeks the little chapel in Encina, its troubles and its troubled members, continued to exercise a strange fascination over John. Each Sunday he shepherded the Sunday school and talked a blundering quarter of an hour to the older folk who gathered; while between Sundays he devoted an astonishing portion of his time to visiting these wrangling Christians in their homes, for the ambition to heal this disgraceful quarrel had taken hold on him like some knightly passion.
For several weeks, the small chapel in Encina, along with its problems and its troubled members, captured John’s attention in an unusual way. Every Sunday, he led the Sunday school and awkwardly talked for about fifteen minutes to the older members who attended; and between Sundays, he spent a surprising amount of time visiting these arguing Christians in their homes, motivated by the desire to resolve this embarrassing conflict, which had taken hold of him like a noble quest.
And in the midst of all these busy comings and goings, odd, half-humorous reflections upon his own status used to break in upon John's mind. Not a self-respecting church in the communion, he knew, but would have eyed him askance because he had been an actor. Only this little helpless church, whose condition was so miserable it could not reject any real help, accepted him; and that merely in a relation that was entirely unofficial and undefined. Still a sense of his fitness for this particular task grew upon him continually; and it was really astonishing how every experience through which he had passed had equipped him for his peacemaker task: most of all those pangs endured because of his break with Bessie, which, although eating into his heart like an acid, yielded a kind of ascetic joy in the pain as if some sort of character bleaching and expiation were at work within him.
In the midst of all the chaos, John often found himself reflecting, half-jokingly, on his own situation. He understood that not a single respectable church in the community would look at him favorably just because he had been an actor. Only this struggling little church, so desperate that it couldn't afford to turn away any genuine help, accepted him, and that was only in an unofficial and vague way. Still, he increasingly felt suited for this specific role; it was truly amazing how each experience he had been through had prepared him to be a peacemaker. Most importantly, the pain he felt from his breakup with Bessie, which ate away at him like acid, strangely brought him a sense of joy, as if some form of character growth and redemption were happening within him.
In the meantime, an arbitration committee consisting of the District Evangelist, Brother Harding, and Professor Hamilton, the Dean of the Seminary, was at work upon the affairs of the little church. Both wings consented to this, but with misgivings, since the one man they were really coming to trust was Hampstead himself; and when the night for the report of the arbitration committee arrived, each faction turned out in full strength, with suspicions freshly roused, and all a-buzz with angry conversation as if the church were a nest of wasps.
In the meantime, an arbitration committee consisting of the District Evangelist, Brother Harding, and Professor Hamilton, the Dean of the Seminary, was addressing the issues of the small church. Both sides agreed to this, although they had some reservations because the one person they were beginning to trust was Hampstead himself. When the night came for the arbitration committee to present their report, each group arrived in full strength, with tensions high and buzzing with angry chatter as if the church were a nest of wasps.
"Things are pretty hot," remarked the Dean under his breath, coming up to read the report.
"Things are really intense," the Dean said softly as he came closer to read the report.
"They are awful," groaned the District Evangelist.
"They're awful," complained the District Evangelist.
John presided, standing carefully on his neutral patch in the carpet, and was dismayed and sickened by this new and terrible display of feeling. He had come to know a very great deal about these people in the last few weeks; he had seen how some of these men struggled to make a living; how some of these women bore awful crosses in their hearts; how sickness was in some houses, cold despair in others; how much each needed the strength, the joy, the consolation of religion, and how large a mission there was for this church and for its minister.
John stood cautiously on his neutral spot on the carpet, feeling upset and disgusted by this new and intense display of emotions. Over the past few weeks, he had learned a lot about these people; he had seen how some of the men struggled to make ends meet, how some of the women carried heavy emotional burdens, how illness affected some homes, and how cold despair filled others. He recognized how much they all needed the strength, joy, and comfort that religion could provide, and how crucial the mission was for this church and its minister.
But the Dean was reading his report now, in a high, lecture-room voice. It was very brief.
But the Dean was now reading his report aloud in a loud classroom voice. It was very brief.
"As for the matters at issue," it confessed, "your committee finds it humanly impossible to place the responsibility for this regretful division. It believes the only future for the congregation is in a wise, constructive, forward-moving leadership which can forget the past entirely.
"About the current issues," it acknowledged, "your committee finds it totally impossible to assign blame for this unfortunate division. It believes the only way for the congregation to move forward is through wise, constructive, and progressive leadership that can fully leave the past behind."
"It finds that such a leadership now exists in one thoroughly familiar with the difficulties of the situation and enjoying the confidence of both factions; and it recommends that this congregation make sure the future by calling to its pastorate the one man whom the committee believes supremely fitted for the task, our wise and faithful brother, John Hampstead."
"It acknowledges that strong leadership comes from someone who truly understands the challenges of the situation and has the trust of both parties; it also recommends that this group ensure the future by appointing the one person the committee thinks is exceptionally qualified for the role, our wise and dedicated brother, John Hampstead."
The congregation had not thought of Hampstead as a minister. He had not permitted them to do so. To them this recommendation was a surprise.
The congregation had never seen Hampstead in the role of a minister. He hadn’t let them see him that way. So, this recommendation caught them off guard.
But to John it was a shock! His face turned a faded yellow. His eyes wandered in a hunted way from the face of the Dean to that of the Evangelist, and then slowly they swept the congregation to meet everywhere looks of approval at the Dean's words.
But for John, it was a shock! His face turned a pale yellow. His eyes anxiously flicked between the Dean's face and the Evangelist's, then slowly scanned the congregation, encountering approving looks in response to the Dean's words.
"But," he protested breathlessly, like a man fighting for air, "I am not a minister. I am a book agent. I have been an actor. I am unfit to stand before the table of the Lord, to hold the hand of the dying, to speak consolation to the living beside the open grave! I am unfit—unfit—for any holy office!"
"But," he gasped, like someone fighting for breath, "I'm not a minister. I'm a book agent. I've been an actor. I'm not worthy to stand before the Lord's table, to hold the hand of the dying, to offer comfort to the living at the open grave! I'm unworthy—unworthy—for any sacred role!"
But his desperate protestation sounded unconvincing even to himself. He had been doing some of these things already and with a measure at least of acceptation. All at once it seemed as if there was no resisting, as if a trap had been laid for him and for his liberties; and he struck out more vehemently:
But his desperate protest seemed unconvincing even to himself. He had already been engaging in some of these things and with at least some level of acceptance. Suddenly, it felt like there was no way to fight back, as if a trap had been laid for him and his freedoms; and he responded more forcefully:
"Think what it means, you young men! I ask you especially—" and John held out his hands towards them, scattered through the audience—"What it means to abandon life and the world by donning the uniform of the professional clergyman! Wherever you go, in a train, in a restaurant, upon a street, you are no longer free, but a slave—to forms and to conventions. You must live up, not to your ideal of what a minister is, but to the popular ideal of how a minister should appear. It is a vow to hypocrisy!
"Think about what it means, young men! I’m especially asking you—" and John extended his hands toward them, spread across the audience—"to consider what it means to give up your life and the world by wearing the uniform of a professional clergyman! No matter where you go, whether it’s on a train, in a restaurant, or on the street, you're no longer free; you become a slave to rules and expectations. You have to conform, not to your own vision of what a minister is, but to the public's idea of how a minister should appear. It’s a commitment to hypocrisy!"
"It is a vow also to loneliness. The minister is cut off from the life of other men. No man thereafter feels quite at ease in his presence, but puts on something or puts off something, and the minister never sees or feels the real man except by accident.
"It’s also a commitment to loneliness. The minister is disconnected from the lives of others. No one feels entirely at ease around him anymore; they either behave differently or hide something, and the minister only recognizes the true person by chance."
"For a few weeks," and John lowered his voice to a more tempered note, "I have been happy to do some service among you; but I was free! As I walked down the street I wore the uniform of business. No man could say: 'There goes a priest; watch him!'
"For a few weeks," John said, lowering his voice to a more measured tone, "I've been happy to serve alongside you; but I was free! As I walked down the street, I was in a business outfit. No one could say: 'There goes a priest; watch out for him!'"
"Listen!" In the silence John himself appeared to be listening to some debate that went on within himself, and when he began to speak once more it was with the chastened utterance of one who takes his hearers into a sacred confidence.
"Listen!" In the silence, John appeared to be contemplating some personal thoughts, and when he began to speak again, he did so with the modest tone of someone who has a strong bond of trust with his listeners.
"I have had ambitions, brethren, and I have given them up. I have had a great love and all but lost it. Failures have humbled me. Disappointment and surrenders have taught me some of the true values of life. I have tried to gain things for myself and lost them. When I think of seeking anything for myself again, after my experiences, I feel very weak and can command no resolution; but when I think of seeking happiness for others, for little children in particular, for wives and mothers, for all women, in fact, with their capacity to love and trust; for striving, up-climbing men—yes, and the weak ones too, for I have learned that the flesh is very weak—when I think of seeking the good of humanity at large, I feel immensely strong and immensely determined. For that I am ready to bury my life in the soil of sacrifice, but not professionally!
I’ve had dreams, my friends, and I’ve let them go. I experienced a deep love and almost lost it. My failures have kept me grounded. Disappointment and giving up have taught me some of the real values in life. I’ve tried to gain things for myself and ended up losing them. When I think about trying to pursue anything for myself again, after everything I’ve been through, I feel really weak and can’t make any promises; but when I think about seeking happiness for others, especially for little children, for wives and mothers, for all women with their capacity to love and trust; for ambitious men—and the weaker ones too, because I’ve realized that we are all quite fragile—when I consider working for the good of humanity as a whole, I feel incredibly strong and determined. For that, I’m ready to dedicate my life to the cause of sacrifice, but not as a profession!
"I hate sham. I hate professionalism. I am done with part-playing. I will not do it. I cannot be your minister!"
"I can't stand fake people. I can't stand being professional. I'm done with pretending. I'm not going to do it. I can't be your minister!"
John's last words rang out sharply, and the audience, seeing that the heart of a man with an experience had been shown to them, sat breathless and still expectant.
John's final words resonated strongly, and the audience, understanding that they had seen the essence of an experienced man, sat in silence, eagerly anticipating what would come next.
In the silence, the voice of the District Evangelist was presently audible.
In the silence, you could quickly hear the voice of the District Evangelist.
"Brother Hampstead," he was saying quietly, "is a man I don't exactly understand, but I think in his very words of protest he has given us the reasons why he should be a minister, and he has revealed to us why he has gained your confidence. Because of his humility and his sincerity, I feel that I can trust him. You feel that you can."
"Brother Hampstead," he said quietly, "is someone I can't fully understand, but I believe that in his very words of protest, he has given us the reasons why he should be a minister, and he has demonstrated why he deserves your trust. Because of his humility and sincerity, I feel I can trust him. You feel you can too."
"But," protested John, with a gesture of desperation, "I am not educated for the ministry."
"But," John protested, waving his hands in desperation, "I'm not trained for the ministry."
"You have something more needed here than education," interjected the Dean of the Seminary, still in his lecture-room voice. "Besides, the seminary is but ten miles away, by street car. You may complete the full three years' course at the same time you are making this little church into a big one!"
"You need more than just education here," the Dean of the Seminary said, still using his lecture-room tone. "Plus, the seminary is only ten miles away by streetcar. You can complete the entire three-year program while transforming this small church into a large one!"
Something in John's breast leaped at the prospect of a college course, and the idea of making a little church into a big one appealed to his inborn passion for definite achievement; yet with it all came once more the feeling that he was being hopelessly and helplessly entangled.
Something in John's chest stirred at the thought of taking a college course, and the idea of transforming a small church into a large one appealed to his natural desire for clear accomplishments. However, along with that came the nagging feeling that he was caught up in something hopeless and beyond his control.
"But," he struggled, looking with moist, appealing eyes, first at Hamilton and then at Harding, "I have not been ordained, and I have no call!"
"But," he said urgently, looking with watery, pleading eyes at Hamilton and then Harding, "I haven't been ordained, and I don't feel called!"
"No call?" queried Dean Hamilton, laughing nervously, as was his way of modifying the intensity of the situation. "Your capacity to do is your call."
"No call?" Dean Hamilton asked, laughing nervously, as he often did to lighten the mood. "Your ability to act is up to you."
"Being honest with yourself, do you not believe that you can save this church?" argued Brother Harding.
"When you're honest with yourself, don't you think you can save this church?" Brother Harding argued.
John felt that he could, but his soul still strained within him, and his eyes roved over the audience, the corners of the room and the very beams in the ceiling, as if seeking a way of escape.
John felt he could, but his soul was still struggling inside him, and his eyes searched the audience, the corners of the room, and the beams in the ceiling, as if seeking an escape.
Suddenly a man stood up in the back of the church.
Suddenly, a man got up at the back of the church.
"Will he take a side?" this man demanded excitedly, with hoarse impatience. "What side is he on?"
"Is he going to choose a side?" this man asked eagerly, his voice tense with impatience. "Which side is he on?"
The very crassness of this partisan creature, so seething with personal feeling that he understood nothing of the young man's agony of soul, lashed the tender sensibilities of Hampstead like a scourge, so that all his nature rose in protest. From a figure of cowering doubt, he suddenly stood forth bold and challenging.
The sheer bluntness of this biased person, so overwhelmed with personal emotion that he couldn't understand the young man's deep suffering, hit Hampstead's sensitive feelings like a whip, making him rebel. In a moment of fearful uncertainty, he suddenly stood up strong and defiant.
"No!" he thundered. "I will not take a side! The curse of God is upon sides, and every man and every woman who takes a side in His church! I will take the Lord's side. I challenge every one of you who is willing to leave his or her petty personal feeling in this controversy, for to-night and forever, to come out here and stand beside me. I place my life career upon the issue. I will let your coming be my call. If you call me, I will answer. If you do not, God has set me free from any responsibility to you."
"No!" he shouted. "I won't pick a side! God’s curse is on anyone who chooses sides, and on everyone who does so in His church! I will stand with the Lord. I challenge anyone here who's willing to set aside their personal feelings about this conflict, right now and for good, to step forward and stand with me. I'm risking my entire career on this. Your decision to join me will signal to me. If you reach out, I’ll respond. If you don’t, God has released me from any obligation to you."
The questioning partisan sank down abashed before such prophetic fervor. John stood waiting. No eye looked at any other eye but his. The silence was electric and pregnant, but brief, broken almost immediately by a low, rumbling sound and the rattle of wheels against chairs. The Angel of the Chair, propelling her vehicle herself, was coming to take her place beside John.
The questioning supporter sat down, feeling embarrassed by the intense prophecy. John stood there, waiting. No one made eye contact with anyone except him. The silence was thick and heavy, but it didn't last long, quickly broken by a low rumbling sound and the noise of wheels clattering against chairs. The Angel of the Chair, driving her own vehicle, was coming up to take her place next to John.
She had barely reached the front when the tall form of Elder Burbeck was seen to advance stiffly and offer his hand to Hampstead.
She had just gotten to the front when she saw the tall figure of Elder Burbeck walking rigidly toward Hampstead to extend his hand.
The venerable Elder Lukenbill, goat-whiskered and doddering, leader of the Aleshire faction, hesitated only long enough to gloat a little at this spectacle of his rival, Burbeck, eating humble pie, and then, prodded from behind, arose and careened on weak knees down the aisle.
The respected Elder Lukenbill, with his goat-like beard and unsteady walk, leader of the Aleshire faction, paused briefly to enjoy the sight of his rival, Burbeck, admitting defeat, and then, pushed from behind, got up and stumbled weakly down the aisle.
Others began to follow, till presently it seemed that the whole church was moving; everybody stood up, everybody slipped forward, or tried to. Failing that, they spoke, or laughed, or sobbed, or shook hands with themselves or some one near; then craned on tiptoe to see what was happening down where half the church was massed about the two elders, about the Dean and the Evangelist and John.
More people began to join in, until it seemed like the whole church was moving; everyone stood up, everyone tried to get closer. When that didn't work, they talked, laughed, cried, or shook hands with themselves or someone next to them; then they stood on their toes to see what was happening where half the church was gathered around the two elders, the Dean, the Evangelist, and John.
Abruptly the tall forms of these men sank from view; then the front ranks of people, crowding around, also began to sink, almost as ripe grain bows before a breeze, until even the people at the back could see that Brother Hampstead was kneeling, with the yellow crest of his hair falling in abandon about his face.
Suddenly, the tall figures of these men disappeared from view; then the front rows of people, gathering around, also began to fade, almost like ripe grain swaying in the wind, until even those at the back could see that Brother Hampstead was kneeling, with the golden top of his hair falling freely around his face.
The long, skeleton hand of Elder Lukenbill was sprawled over John's bowed head, overlapped aggressively by the stout, red fingers of Elder Burbeck, while the dapper digits of the Dean of the Seminary capped and clasped the two hands and tangled nervously in the tawny locks themselves.
Elder Lukenbill's long, bony hand rested on John's lowered head, forcefully covered by Elder Burbeck's thick, red fingers, while the neatly kept fingers of the Dean of the Seminary held and intertwined with both hands, nervously fiddling with John's tawny hair.
"With this laying on of hands," the Dean was saying, still in that high lecture-room cackle, although his tone was deeply impressive, "I ordain thee to the ministry of Jesus Christ!"
"With this laying on of hands," the Dean was saying, still using that high lecture-room voice, although his tone was quite strong, "I ordain you to the ministry of Jesus Christ!"
When, succeeding this, the voice of the District Evangelist had been heard in prayer, there followed an impressive waiting silence, in which no one seemed to know quite what to do, except to gaze fixedly at the face of John Hampstead, which continued as bloodless and as motionless as chiseled marble; until, bowed in her chair, as if she brooded like a real angel over the kneeling congregation, the rich contralto voice of Mrs. Burbeck began to sing:
After the District Evangelist finished praying, there was a strong, quiet pause where everyone seemed uncertain about what to do, except for staring intently at John Hampstead's face, which looked as pale and still as carved marble. Then, hunched over in her chair like a true angel watching over the kneeling congregation, Mrs. Burbeck began to sing in her deep contralto voice:
"Take my life and let it beDedicated, Lord, to You,Take my hands and let them workAt the guidance of Your love."
Presently her voice changed to "Nearer My God to Thee", while other voices joined until the whole church was filled with the sound, and when the last note had died, the very air of the little chapel seemed tear-washed and clear.
At that moment, her voice transitioned to "Nearer My God to Thee," and others joined in until the whole church was filled with sound. When the last note faded, the air in the small chapel felt refreshed and renewed.
In this atmosphere John Hampstead arose, and when one hand swept back the yellow mass of hair, a kind of glory appeared upon his brow. Once an actor, once a man of ambition, he was now consecrated to the service of humanity.
In this setting, John Hampstead stood up, and as he pushed his messy, blonde hair back with one hand, a certain brilliance appeared on his forehead. Once an actor with big dreams, he was now committed to helping others.
But he had not surrendered his love for Bessie Mitchell, and Marien Dounay was still in the world, mounting higher and higher toward the goal she had imperiously set for herself.
But he hadn’t lost hope in his love for Bessie Mitchell, and Marien Dounay was still out there, climbing higher and higher toward the goal she had determinedly set for herself.
CHAPTER XX
CHAPTER XX
A WOMAN WITH A WANT
A WOMAN WITH A DESIRE
Five years walked along, and great events took place. The earthquake seized the San Francisco Bay district and shook it as a dog shakes a rat. Fire swept the great city on the peninsula almost out of existence; it made rich men poor, and hard hearts soft—for a few days at least—and by shifting populations and business centers, affected the east side of the Bay almost as much as the west, so that in all that water-circling population there was no business and no society, no man or woman or child even, that was thereafter quite as it or he or she had been.
Five years passed, and significant events took place. An earthquake struck the San Francisco Bay area and shook it violently. Fire destroyed much of the great city on the peninsula; it transformed wealthy individuals into the poor, and hardened hearts softened—for at least a few days. By changing where people and businesses were located, it affected the east side of the Bay almost as much as the west, so that throughout the entire water-surrounded population, there was no business and no community, no man, woman, or child who was ever quite the same again.
In this seething ferment of change nothing altered more than the circumstances of John Hampstead. He had buried himself and found himself. He had sought relief in a self-abandoning plunge into obscurity, yet never had a minister so humble gained such burning prominence. The town hung on him. Men who never went to church at all leaned upon him and upon the things they read about him from day to day.
In this dramatic time of change, nothing changed more than John Hampstead's situation. He had isolated himself and found himself. He tried to escape by fading into the background, yet never had such a humble leader attracted so much attention. The town depended on him. Even those who never went to church relied on him and on what they read about him every day.
He had gone upon a thousand missions of mercy; he had fought for his lambs like a lion; he had faced calumny; he had dared personal assault. He had triumphed in all his conflicts and stood out before this sprawling, half metropolitan, half-suburban community of half a million people as a man whom it trusted—too much almost.
He had performed countless acts of kindness; he had fought for his people fiercely; he had handled slander; he had endured personal attacks. He had triumphed in all his struggles and emerged as a trusted figure in this vast community, which was part city and part suburb, home to half a million residents—perhaps even too trusted.
Under his ministry in these five years, the wretched little chapel had grown into the great All People's Church. To attend All People's was a fad; to belong to it almost a fashion. The newspapers daily made its pastor into a hero, and the moral element in the population looked upon him as its most fearless champion and aggressive leader.
During his five years in charge, the small, struggling chapel evolved into the impressive All People's Church. Attending All People's became a trend; being a member was nearly fashionable. The newspapers made its pastor a hero every day, and the moral segment of the community saw him as their bravest advocate and active leader.
But into this situation and into All People's one morning a woman came walking, with power to shake it more violently than an earthquake could have done.
One morning, a woman entered this situation and the lives of All People, with the ability to disrupt everything more powerfully than an earthquake ever could.
The choir was just disposing of the anthem. The Reverend John Hampstead sat, but not at ease, in his high pulpit chair, which, somehow, this morning reminded him of the throne chair of Denmark upon its stage in that barn of a theater which at this very instant was only five years—and five miles—distant; the chair from which he used to arise suddenly to receive the rapier thrust of his nephew, Hamlet. This morning a vague uneasiness filled him, as if he were about to receive a real rapier thrust.
The choir was wrapping up the anthem. Reverend John Hampstead sat in his tall pulpit chair, feeling anything but at ease. This morning, it strangely reminded him of the throne chair from the Denmark stage in that run-down theater, which was just five years—and five miles—away; the same chair he would suddenly rise from to confront the biting words of his nephew, Hamlet. Today, a vague sense of anxiety swept over him, as if he were about to face a real sharp confrontation.
The minister's sermon outline was in his hand, but his eye roamed the congregation. It took note of who was there and who was absent; it took note of who came in; but suddenly the eye ceased to rove and started forward in its socket.
The minister had his sermon outline in one hand, but his eyes scanned the congregation. He noticed who was there and who wasn’t; he saw people walking in; but suddenly, his gaze stopped drifting and fixed straight ahead.
Deacon Morris was escorting a lady down the right-center aisle. To distinction of dress and bearing the newcomer added a striking type of beauty. Her figure was tall, combining rounded curves and willowy grace. In the regularity of its smooth chiseling, her profile was purely Greek. The eyes were dark and lustrous, the cheeks had a soft bloom upon them, the lips were ripely red; and if art had helped to achieve these contrasts with a skin that was satiny smooth and of ivory creaminess, it was an art contributory and not an art subversive.
Deacon Morris was walking a lady down the right-center aisle. The newcomer brought a distinct style and striking beauty to the scene. She was tall, with a blend of soft curves and graceful poise. Her profile was perfectly sculpted, like a Greek statue. Her dark, shining eyes, a soft blush on her cheeks, and luscious red lips created a stunning contrast; and if her smooth, creamy skin was enhanced by art, it only added to her beauty without overshadowing it.
"More beautiful than ever!" murmured the minister with the emphasis of deep conviction.
"More beautiful than ever!" the minister said with sincere conviction.
The lady accepted a sitting well to the front. Her head was reverently bowed for an interval and then raised, while the black eyes darted one illuminative glance of recognition at the man in the pulpit, a glance that made the minister start again and confess to himself an error by admitting beneath his breath: "No, not more beautiful—more powerful!"
The woman sat near the front. She respectfully lowered her head for a moment and then raised it, her dark eyes quickly darting a glance of recognition at the man in the pulpit. That look made the minister flinch again and acknowledge to himself, quietly, "No, not more beautiful—more powerful!"
Lengthened scrutiny confirmed this judgment. Soft contours had yielded, though ever so slightly, to lines of strength. There was greater majesty in her bearing. She was less appealing, but more commanding. John reflected that it was rather impossible it should be otherwise. The man or the woman who fights and conquers always sacrifices lines of beauty to those muscle clamps of strength which seem to sleep but ill-concealed upon the face.
A thorough look confirmed this view. Her soft features had slightly transformed into lines of strength. There was a greater sense of majesty in her posture. She was less attractive, but more imposing. John thought it was pretty much inevitable. The person who fights and wins always exchanges some beauty for the muscular contours of strength that seem to lie just beneath the surface of their face.
And Marien Dounay had conquered! In five years she had mounted to the top. With the memory of her latest Broadway triumphs still ringing, this very day her name would be mentioned in every dramatic column in every Sunday paper in America. To have uttered that name aloud in this congregation would have caused every neck to crane.
Marien Dounay had won! In just five years, she had reached the pinnacle of her career. With her recent Broadway successes still fresh in everyone’s mind, today her name would be in every drama column of every Sunday paper across America. Simply saying her name in this crowd would make everyone turn to look.
Alone conscious of her presence, John found himself counting the cost of her success. Part of that cost he could see tabulated on her face. Another part of it was the grisly and horrible intimation to the loathsome Litschi, which he had overheard on the unforgetable night in the restaurant. He found himself assuming that she had paid this latter price and experienced a feeling of revulsion at recalling how once this woman's mere presence, the glance of an eye, the touch of a hand, the purring tones of her voice, had been sufficient to melt him with unutterable emotions. This morning, gazing at her through that peculiar mist of apprehension, almost of fear, that had been clouding his mind since before her entry, John knew that she was a more dangerous woman now than then; and yet the same glance showed that she was not dangerous to him, for the dark eyes looked at him hungrily, with something strangely like adoration in them, and there was an expression of longing upon the beautiful face.
Feeling her presence intensely, John realized he was evaluating the cost of her success. Part of that cost was evident in her expression. Another part was the grim and disturbing implication about the despicable Litschi that he had overheard on that unforgettable night at the restaurant. He found himself thinking that she had paid this latter price, which filled him with disgust as he remembered how, at one time, just being near this woman—the look in her eye, the touch of her hand, the soothing tones of her voice—had overwhelmed him with indescribable feelings. This morning, looking at her through a strange haze of anxiety, almost fear, that had clouded his thoughts since she arrived, John understood that she was now a more dangerous woman than before; yet her gaze showed she wasn't a threat to him, as her dark eyes looked at him with hunger, something that resembled adoration, and her beautiful face wore an expression of longing.
When he stood up to preach, she followed his every movement and appeared to drink down his utterance thirstily. Skilled now in spiritual diagnosis, the minister of All People's read her swiftly. She had gained—but she had not gained all. Something was still desired, and, he could not help but believe, desired of him. Having coldly driven him from her with a terrible kind of violence, she had come back humbly, almost beseechingly.
When he stood up to preach, she observed everything he did and seemed to soak up his words with enthusiasm. Now skilled at reading people's spiritual conditions, the minister of All People's quickly evaluated her. She had gained something—but not everything. There was still something she desired, and he couldn't help but feel it was something she wanted from him. After having rejected him harshly, she had returned, almost with a sense of desperation.
So marked was this suggestion of intense longing that the feeling of horror and revulsion which had come to Hampstead with the entry of the actress gave way entirely to an emotion of pity and a desire to help, and he tried earnestly to make his sermon in some degree a message to the woman's heart.
The suggestion of deep longing was so intense that the horror and disgust that Hampstead felt when the actress arrived completely turned into pity and a desire to help her. He sincerely worked on crafting his sermon into a message that would touch her heart.
The position of the Reverend John Hampstead in All People's Church and in the community round about was due to no miracle, but had grown naturally enough out of the strong heart of the man and his experiences.
Reverend John Hampstead's role in All People's Church and the local community wasn't because of any miracle; it grew organically from his strong character and experiences.
When, for instance, in the early days at the chapel, John missed the Pedersen children from the Sunday school, and found their mother in tears at home because the children had no shoes, and that they had no shoes because Olaf gambled away his weekly wage in "Beaney" Webster's pool room where race-track bets were made, and poker and other gambling games were played, all in defiance of law,—and when he found the police supine and prosecutors indifferent,—the practical minded young divine sent Deacon Mullin—who, to his frequent discomfiture resembled a "tin can" sport more than a church official—into Beaney's to bet upon a horse. When the Deacon's horse won, and Beaney all unsuspecting paid the winnings over in a sealed envelope, the next Sunday night John took the envelope into the pulpit and shook it till it jingled as he told the story which next morning the newspapers printed widely, while the minister himself was swearing out a warrant for the arrest of Beaney.
In the early days at the chapel, John noticed that the Pedersen kids were absent from Sunday school. He found their mom in tears at home because they didn’t have any shoes, all because Olaf had lost his weekly paycheck gambling at "Beaney" Webster's pool hall, where they placed bets on horse races and played poker and other illegal games. When John saw that the police were unresponsive and the prosecutors didn’t care, the practical young minister sent Deacon Mullin—who often looked more like a sports guy than a church official—into Beaney's to place a bet on a horse. When the Deacon's horse won, Beaney, completely unaware, handed over the winnings in a sealed envelope. The following Sunday night, John brought the envelope into the pulpit and shook it until it jingled as he told the story, which was widely reported in the next morning's newspapers, while the minister was busy swearing out a warrant for Beaney's arrest.
That was the beginning, but to John's surprise it was not the end. Beaney did not plead guilty meekly. He fought and desperately, for this meddlesome amateur clergyman had lifted the cover on a sneaking underground system of petty gambling, of illicit liquor selling, and of graver violations of the moral laws, which ramified widely. Attacked in one part, all its members rallied to a defence of the whole that was impudent, determined and astonishingly powerful.
That was only the beginning, but to John's astonishment, it was far from finished. Beaney didn't just confess quietly. He fought back aggressively, because this meddlesome amateur clergyman had exposed a hidden network of petty gambling, illegal alcohol sales, and other serious moral violations that reached far and wide. When one aspect of it was challenged, all its members banded together to defend the entire operation in a bold, determined, and unexpectedly strong way.
Hampstead was unknown, his church small and wretched and despised. His sole weapon was the newspapers who would not endorse him, but who would print what he said and what he did. What he said was not so much, but what John Hampstead did was presently considerable, for a few public-spirited citizens put money in his hand for detectives and special prosecutors, and he spent more hours that year in police courts than he did in his church.
Hampstead was not well-known; his church was small, struggling, and looked down upon. His only benefit was that the newspapers, while not backing him, did report on his words and actions. He didn’t say much, but what John Hampstead accomplished was important because a few community-focused citizens provided him with funds for detectives and special prosecutors, leading him to spend more hours that year in police courts than in his church.
In the end he won. The lawless element, sore and chastened, acknowledged their defeat, while the forces of good and evil alike recognized thus early the entry into the community of a man whose character and personality were henceforth to be reckoned with.
In the end, he won. The unruly group, bruised and brought low, accepted their defeat, while both good and evil forces recognized early on the emergence of a man whose character and personality would now be respected.
But while these battlings earned John publicity and high regard, they also won him hate and trouble. The work cost him tremendous expenditure of energy and sleepless nights. It made enemies of men whose friendship he desired. It brought him threats innumerable. A stick of dynamite was found beneath his study window. Yet John's devotion made him careless of personal danger. He trembled for Rose and Dick and Tayna; he trembled for the man who had crept through the shadow of the palms to plant that stick and time that fuse, which mercifully went out; but somehow he did not tremble for himself.
While these confrontations earned John attention and respect, they also drew hate and trouble. The effort drained his energy and led to many sleepless nights. It turned potential friends into enemies. He faced numerous threats. A stick of dynamite was discovered under his study window. Still, John's dedication made him unconcerned about personal risk. He worried about Rose, Dick, and Tayna; he was anxious for the man who had crept through the shadows to plant that explosive and set the timer, which thankfully didn’t go off; but somehow, he didn’t feel any fear for himself.
Besides, out of the shadow of danger, there seemed to reach sometimes the flexing muscles of an omnipotent arm. As, for instance, when an arrested gambler, out upon bail, came into his study one night with intent to kill. At first the minister was talking on the telephone, and some chivalric instinct restrained the would-be assassin from shooting his nemesis in the back.
Besides, away from the threat of danger, a powerful presence sometimes seemed to appear. For instance, one night a gambler, who had been arrested but was out on bail, entered his study planning to kill. At first, the minister was on the phone, and some noble instinct stopped the would-be assassin from shooting his enemy in the back.
Next John laughed at the preposterous idea of being killed, failing to understand that the threat was earnest or to perceive how much his caller was fired by liquor. Such merriment was unseemly to the man on murder bent; he found himself unable to shoot a bullet into the open mouth of laughter, and fumbled helplessly with his hand behind him and his tongue shamefacedly tied until the minister directed his mind aside with a question about his baby, following quickly with sympathetic talk about the man's wife and mother, until the spirit of vengeance went out of him, and he broke down and cried and went away meekly with a parting handshake from his intended victim.
Next, John laughed at the absurd idea of being killed, not understanding that the threat was serious or how much his caller had been drinking. Such laughter was inappropriate for someone intent on murder; he found it impossible to shoot a bullet into the open mouth of laughter and awkwardly fumbled behind him, his tongue tied in shame, until the minister redirected his attention with a question about his baby. He quickly followed up with sympathetic words about the man's wife and mother, until the urge for revenge faded away, and he broke down in tears, leaving quietly after shaking hands with his intended victim.
It was only after the man had gone that John felt strangely weak with fright and bewildered by an odd sense of deliverance.
It was only after the man left that John felt oddly weak with fear and baffled by an unusual sense of relief.
Yet all these battles were only a part of John's activities; nor did they grow out of a fighting spirit, but out of a sympathetic nature, out of his passion for the hurt and helpless, and his brave pity for the defenceless.
All these battles were just a part of John's actions; they didn’t stem from a desire to fight, but from his compassionate nature, his passion for the injured and vulnerable, and his brave empathy for those who couldn’t defend themselves.
His impulsive boldness, his ready tact, and his disposition to follow an obligation or an opportunity through to the end, no matter where it led, had made him father confessor to men and women of every sort and the unofficial priest of a parish that extended widely on the surface and in the underworld of the life about him.
His reckless courage, fast thinking, and readiness to follow through on an obligation or opportunity, regardless of the results, made him the trusted friend for people from all backgrounds and the unofficial advisor of a community that extended far and wide, both in the open and in the hidden corners of the life surrounding him.
Naturally, All People's was extremely proud of its pastor, of his broad sympathies and his devoted activities. Impressionable ladies felt that there was something romantic in seeing him stand yonder in the pulpit, so grave and priestly; in seeing him come down at the end of the service, so approachable to all; and in taking his hand, not knowing whether some archcriminal had not wrung it an hour before he entered the pulpit, or whether last night those firm fingers might not have smoothed back the hair from the brow of some dying nameless woman in a place about which nice people could scarcely permit themselves to think.
Of course, All People’s was really proud of its pastor, his deep compassion, and his unwavering commitment. Influential women found something romantic in watching him up there in the pulpit, looking so serious and priestly; in seeing him come down at the end of the service, so welcoming; and in shaking his hand, not realizing that maybe just an hour before, some criminal could have shaken it, or that last night those strong hands might have been softly smoothing the hair of some dying unknown woman in a place that decent people could hardly bear to think about.
There was even excitement in attending the church, because one never knew who would be sitting next,—some famous personage or some notorious one,—for Doctor Hampstead won his friends and admirers from the strangest sources imaginable.
There was even excitement in going to church because you never knew who would be sitting next to you—maybe a famous person or someone infamous—since Doctor Hampstead drew in his friends and fans from the most surprising places.
As to pulpit eloquence, there was admittedly seldom a flash of it at All People's. By an enormous digestive feat, John had assimilated that seminary course of which the Dean had spoken, boasting that he read his Greek Testament entirely through in the three years, upon the street cars that plied between his home and the seat of theological learning. But this did not make of Hampstead a strong preacher, although the impression that he might be, if he chose, was unescapable. His passion, he declared, was not to preach the gospel but to do the gospel. People sat before him spellbound, not by his eloquence, but by a sense of mysterious spiritual forces at work about them. At times, the mere exhalations of the man's sunny personality seemed sufficient to account for all his influence; at others there was that mysterious feeling of the Presence.
When it came to preaching, there was hardly any real excitement at All People's. John had managed to complete that seminary course the Dean often bragged about, claiming he read his Greek Testament completely during the three years he spent riding the streetcars between his home and the theological school. However, this didn’t make Hampstead a captivating preacher, even though it was evident he could be if he chose to. He insisted that his goal wasn’t to preach the gospel but to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.livethe gospel. People listened to him, captivated not just by his words but by a sense of mysterious spiritual energy surrounding them. Sometimes, the genuine warmth of his personality seemed to account for his impact; other times, there was an undeniable sense of a higher Presence.
But as the membership grew and the sphere of its pastor's influence extended, there began to be less and less of his personality left for expenditure upon that "backbone of the church" which had been there longest and felt it first.
As the membership increased and the influence of the pastor grew, there was less of his personality available to invest in the "backbone of the church," those who had been there the longest and felt the effects first.
More than once Elder Burbeck took occasion to voice a protest over this. John put these protests aside mildly until one day, when the minister's nerves had been more than usually frazzled by a series of petty annoyances, the Elder blunderingly declared that the church paid the minister his salary and was entitled to have his services.
Elder Burbeck brought this up more than once. John calmly ignored these complaints until one day, when the minister was particularly stressed out by a series of small irritations, the Elder awkwardly said that the church paid the minister’s salary and had a right to his services.
"Is that the way you look at it?" asked John sharply. "That you pay me my salary? Then don't ever put another coin in the contribution box. I thought you gave the money to God, and God gave it to me. I do not acknowledge to you or to any member of this church one single obligation except to be true in your or their soul's relation. I owe you neither obedience nor coddling nor back-smoothing."
"Is that how you see it?" John asked sharply. "That you're paying my salary? Then don't ever drop another coin in the donation box. I thought you gave the money to God, and then God gave it to me. I don't owe you or anyone in this church anything other than to be honest about your or their spiritual relationship. I owe you neither obedience nor special treatment nor flattery."
"But you don't realize," urged the Elder. "These things were well enough when our church was small. But now it is big. It occupies a dignified position in the community, and all this riff-raff that you are running after—"
"But you don't understand," the Elder insisted. "These things were fine when our church was small. But now it has grown. It has a respected place in the community, and all this nonsense you're after—"
"Riff-raff!" John exploded. "Jesus gathered his disciples from the riff-raff! His message was to the riff-raff! He said: 'Leave the avenues and boulevards and go unto the riff-raff!' What is any church but riff-raff redeemed? What is any sanctimonious, self-satisfied Pharisee but a soul on the way to make riff-raff of himself again? What gave this church its dignified position in the community? Did you, when you nailed the plank across the door?"
"Troublemakers!" John shouted. "Jesus brought together his followers from the troublemakers! His message was for the troublemakers! He said, 'Leave the fancy streets and go to the troublemakers!' What is any church but troublemakers who have been saved? What is any self-righteous Pharisee but a soul on the verge of becoming a troublemaker again? What earned this church its respected position in the community? Did you, when you nailed the board across the door?"
Elder Burbeck flushed redder than ever and turned stiffly on his heel, not only inflamed by the crushing sarcasm of this rebuke, but stolidly accepting it as one more evidence that in his heart this minister of All People's was much more human and much less godlike than many gaping people seemed to think. Both the resentment and the inference the Elder stored up carefully against a day which he felt that he could see advancing, while the minister, too intent upon his work to scan the horizon for a cloud, hurried away upon another of his errands to the riff-raff.
Elder Burbeck felt his face heat up even more and turned rigidly on his heel, not only hurt by the sharp sarcasm of the criticism but also stubbornly taking it as more evidence that, beneath the surface, this minister for Everyone was much more human and far less divine than many observers thought. He tucked away both the resentment and the implication for a day he sensed was approaching, while the minister, too absorbed in his work to notice any trouble, hurried off to tackle another task for the unruly crowd.
With this fanatic ardor of personal service now highly developed, it was inevitable that the appeal in the eyes of Marien Dounay should act like a challenge upon the chivalrous nature of John Hampstead.
With Marien Dounay's strong desire for personal service now fully established, it was only a matter of time before her charm would test the noble spirit of John Hampstead.
CHAPTER XXI
CHAPTER 21
A CRY OF DISTRESS
A CALL FOR HELP
At the close of the service, Doctor Hampstead moved freely and affectionately among his people, according to his habit. To the Angel of the Chair, who during all these five years had been his spiritual intimate and practical counselor, until in his regard she stood frankly canonized, went the last hearty handclasp, after which the minister hurried to where the actress still waited in her pew. Save for a dapple-whiskered janitor tactfully busy in the far-off loft of the choir, the two were alone in the large auditorium.
At the end of the service, Doctor Hampstead moved around warmly and affectionately among his congregation, just like he always did. He shared a final heartfelt handshake with the Angel of the Chair, who had been his spiritual confidant and practical advisor for the past five years and had nearly become a saint in his eyes. After that, the minister quickly went to where the actress was still waiting in her pew. Besides a whiskered janitor quietly working in the distant loft of the choir, they were the only ones in the spacious auditorium.
"Miss Dounay," John began in sincere tones, extending his hand cordially, "I congratulate you heartily on the splendid success that you have won."
"Miss Dounay," John began earnestly, extending his hand warmly, "I genuinely congratulate you on the amazing success you've accomplished."
He felt a sense of real triumph in his heart, that after what had passed between them he was able to greet her like this in all sincerity, although she had helped greatly by receiving him with that odd look of worshipfulness which he had discerned from the distance of the pulpit.
He felt a true sense of victory in his heart that, after everything that had happened between them, he could greet her like this with complete honesty, especially since she had played a big role by welcoming him with that unusual look of admiration he had noticed from the distance of the pulpit.
"Thank you, but please do not congratulate me," the actress exclaimed quickly, while a look of pain came undisguised into her eyes, and with a mere shrug of those expressive shoulders she hurled aside all pretense at formal amenities. "Oh, Doctor Hampstead," she began, breathing his name in tones of respect that deepened into reverence, and frankly confessing herself a woman in acute distress by adding impulsively:
"Thank you, but please don’t congratulate me," the actress said quickly, a look of pain clearly visible in her eyes. With a simple shrug of her expressive shoulders, she dismissed any pretense of formalities. "Oh, Doctor Hampstead," she began, using his name with a tone of respect that shifted to reverence, openly admitting her distress by adding impulsively:
"I have gained everything we once talked about, and yet I believe I am the unhappiest woman in the world."
"I've accomplished everything we used to discuss, but I still feel like the unhappiest woman in the world."
There was almost a sob in her voice as she uttered the words, and the minister looked at her intently, with his face more gravely sympathetic than usual.
There was almost a sob in her voice as she spoke, and the minister looked at her intently, his expression more seriously sympathetic than usual.
"I am trying to revive something," she hurried on, as if there was relief in thus hastily declaring herself, "trying to get back something. You alone can help me. My happiness, my very life, it seems to me, depends upon you. Will you come to see me this afternoon at the Hotel St. Albans, say at four?"
"I'm trying to bring something back," she said quickly, almost relieved to say it so openly. "I'm trying to recover something. Only you can help me. My happiness, my entire life, seems to depend on you. Will you come see me this afternoon at the Hotel St. Albans, around four?"
"I should like to," responded the minister frankly, his desire to help her growing rapidly; "but I have a funeral this afternoon."
"I would love to," the minister said openly, feeling his desire to help her grow stronger; "but I have a funeral this afternoon."
"Then to-night," the actress urged, "after your sermon is done?"
"So tonight," the actress insisted, "after your sermon is done?"
As if anxious to forestall refusal, she gave him no chance to reply, but continued with some display of her old vivacity of spirit: "We will have a supper, as we did that night you came in after the play. Julie is still with me, and another maid, and a secretary, and sometimes my 'personal representative.' Oh, I have quite a retinue now! Do say you will come, even though it is an unseemly hour for a ministerial call," she pleaded, and again her eyes were eloquent.
Fearing he might say no, she didn’t let him respond and continued with her usual enthusiasm: "We’ll have dinner, just like that night you visited after the play. Julie is still with me, along with another maid and a secretary, and sometimes my 'personal representative.' Oh, I’ve got quite the crew now! Please say you’ll come, even though it’s a bit late for a ministerial visit," she insisted, her eyes once again sparkling with emotion.
But it was not the hour that made John hesitate. He felt himself immune from charges of indiscretion. He knew that despite his youthful thirty years, he seemed ages older than the oldest of his congregation, a man removed from every possibility of error; one whose simple, open life of day-by-day devotion to the good of all who sought him seemed in itself a sufficient armor-proof against mischance.
But it wasn't the time that made John hesitate. He felt untouchable when it came to accusations of wrongdoing. He realized that even though he was only thirty, he looked much older than the oldest member of his congregation, a man who was completely beyond any chance of making a mistake; someone whose simple, honest life dedicated to helping everyone who approached him seemed like enough protection against any misfortune.
He came and went, in the upper and in the underworld, almost as he would; saw whom he would and where he would. Jails, theaters, hotels, questionable side entrances, boulevards and alleys were accustomed to the sight of his comings and goings. If the stalwart figure of the man loomed at midnight in a dance hall on the Barbary Coast of San Francisco or in the darkest alleys of an Oakland water-front saloon, his presence was remarked, but his purpose was never doubted. He was there for the good of some one, to save some girl, to haul back some mother's boy, to fight side by side with some man against his besetting sin, whether it be wine or woman, or the gaming table. Therefore he could go to call on Marien Dounay at ten o'clock at night at the Hotel St. Albans as freely as on a brother minister at noon.
He came and went in both the upper and lower worlds pretty much whenever he wanted, meeting whoever he chose wherever he wanted. Jails, theaters, hotels, hidden side entrances, boulevards, and alleyways were used to seeing him come and go. If the strong figure of the man showed up at midnight in a dance hall on San Francisco’s Barbary Coast or in the darkest alleys of an Oakland waterfront bar, people noticed, but they never questioned his intentions. He was there to help someone, to save a girl, to bring back a mother’s son, to fight alongside a man against his greatest temptation, whether it was alcohol, women, or gambling. Because of this, he could visit Marien Dounay at ten o’clock at night at the Hotel St. Albans just as easily as he could visit a fellow minister at noon.
What had made him suddenly withhold his acceptance of the invitation was the entry of something of the old lightness of spirit into her tones for a moment, accompanied by the suggestion of a supper. He knew enough of the whimsical obliquities of Marien Dounay's nature to appreciate that he must meet her socially in order to minister to her spiritually; but he did not propose that the solemn purposes of his call should be made an opportunity for entertainment or personal display.
What made him suddenly hesitate to accept the invitation was a momentary return of her cheerful tone, along with the idea of dinner. He understood enough about Marien Dounay's eccentric personality to know he needed to meet her socially to support her emotionally; however, he didn’t want the serious purpose of his visit to turn into an opportunity for fun or bragging.
However, Marien had instantly divined her mistake. "Doctor Hampstead!" she began afresh, and this time her voice was low and her utterance rapid. "My season closed in New York last Saturday night. I was compelled to wait over three days to sign the contract for my London engagement. The moment that was out of the way, I rushed entirely across this country to see you! I arrived this morning. I came here at once. Oh, I must talk to you immediately and disabuse your mind of something—something terrible that I have waited five years to wipe out."
But Marien quickly recognized her mistake. "Doctor Hampstead!" she began again, this time with a softer tone and hurried words. "My season in New York wrapped up last Saturday night. I had to wait over three days to sign the contract for my London show. As soon as that was finished, I rushed all the way across the country to see you! I arrived here this morning. I came straight here. Oh, I need to talk to you right away and clear up something—something terrible that I’ve been wanting to resolve for five years."
She clasped her hands nervously, and her luminous eyes grew misty, while she seemed in danger of losing her composure entirely, an unheard-of thing for Marien Dounay.
She nervously clasped her hands, and her bright eyes started to water, looking like she might completely lose her composure, something that had never happened to Marien Dounay before.
Her imploring looks and the impetuous earnestness of her appeal were already leading John to self-reproach for the sudden hardening of his judgment upon her; but it was the last sentence that decided him. He knew well enough what she meant, and something in him deeper than the minister leaped at it. If she could wipe out that grisly memory, the earliest opportunity was due her, and it would relieve him exactly as if a smirch had been wiped from the brow of womanhood itself. Besides, there had always been to him something puzzling and incomprehensible about that scene in the restaurant, which, as the years went by, was more and more like a horrible dream than an actual experience.
Her desperate expressions and the urgency of her plea made John feel guilty for judging her so harshly; but it was the last sentence that really swayed him. He understood exactly what she meant, and something deeper inside him reacted. If she could erase that awful memory, she deserved it right away, and it would ease his conscience just like removing a stain from the essence of womanhood. Plus, there had always been something confusing and incomprehensible to him about that scene in the restaurant, which over the years felt more like a nightmare than a real event.
"I will come, Miss Dounay," he assured her gravely.
"I will be there, Miss Dounay," he assured her earnestly.
"Oh, I am so glad!" the woman exclaimed with a little outstretching of her hand, which would have fallen upon John's on the back of the pew, if it had not been raised at the moment in a gesture of negation as he said:
"Oh, I'm so glad!" the woman said, extending her hand slightly, which would have touched John's on the back of the pew if he hadn't raised it in a gesture of refusal as he said:
"But please omit the supper. I am coming at your call—eagerly—happily—but not even as an old friend; solely as a minister!"
"But please skip the dinner. I'm coming at your request—excited and happy—but not even as an old friend; just as a minister!"
This speech was so subtly modulated as to make its meaning clear, without the shadow of offense, and Marien's humbly grateful manner of receiving it indicated tacit acknowledgment of the exact nature of the visit.
This speech was delivered in a very controlled manner, making its meaning clear without offending anyone, and Marien's humbly appreciative way of accepting it demonstrated a quiet acknowledgment of the real purpose of the visit.
Nevertheless, the minister found that in thus specifying he had written for himself a prescription larger than he could fill. Between the whiles of his busy afternoon and evening he was conscious of growing feelings of curiosity and personal interest that threatened to engulf the loftier object of his intended call. Old memories would revive themselves; old emotions would surge again. The spirit of adventure and the spice of expectancy thrust themselves into his thought, so that it was with a half-guilty feeling that he found himself at the hour appointed in the hotel corridor outside her room. He was minded to go back, but stood still instead, reproaching himself for cowardice. His very uncertainty gave him a feeling of littleness.
Nevertheless, the minister recognized that by being so specific, he had taken on a task larger than he could handle. Throughout his hectic afternoon and evening, he felt an increasing curiosity and personal interest that risked overshadowing the important reason for his visit. Memories from the past came rushing back; old emotions surfaced. The thrill of adventure and the excitement of what could happen filled his mind, making him feel slightly guilty as he waited in the hotel corridor outside her room at the designated time. He considered turning back but chose to stay, feeling ashamed of his cowardice. His doubts made him feel insignificant.
Eternal Loyalty was still and forever to be his guiding principle; and should he not be as true to this actress who had appealed to, him, who perhaps was to tell him something that would prove she had a right to appeal to him, as to any other needy one? Should he shrink because of the irresistible feeling that it was more as a man interested in a woman than as a priest to confess a soul, that he found himself before her door? Should all of his experience go for nothing, and was his character, strengthened by years and chastened by some bitter lessons, still so undependable that he dared not put himself to the test of this woman, even though her mysterious power was so great that she could command a man's love and deserve his hate, yet send him away from her without a hurt and feeling admiration mingled with his horror!
Eternal loyalty had always been and would continue to be his guiding principle. Shouldn't he be just as loyal to this actress who had reached out to him, who might reveal something proving she had a right to seek his help, as he would be to anyone else in need? Should he hold back because he felt a strong attraction to her as a man, rather than as a priest offering guidance to a troubled soul? Should all his experiences mean nothing, and was his character, built over the years and shaped by tough lessons, still so unreliable that he hesitated to challenge himself with this woman? Her mysterious charm was so powerful that it could inspire a man's love, provoke his hate, and yet leave him untouched, feeling a mix of admiration and horror.
For a man with John Hampstead's chivalrous nature to put a question like this to himself was to answer it in the affirmative. Temptation comes to the minister as to other men, and it had come to John. But had not Marien Dounay herself taught him of what weakness to beware? That flesh is flesh? That juxtaposition is danger? Besides, should not the disastrous consequences which had followed from his contacts with the woman have made him forever immune from the effect of her presence?
For a man like John Hampstead, who has an honorable character, to question himself like this was to answer affirmatively. Temptation visits ministers just as it does everyone else, and it had visited John. But didn't Marien Dounay teach him to be wary of specific vulnerabilities? That flesh is flesh? That being near danger is risky? Furthermore, shouldn’t the awful repercussions that came from his encounters with her have made him immune to the effects of her presence for good?
John approached and knocked upon the door.
John approached the door and knocked.
His knock was greeted with a sound like the purr of an expectant kitten, and the knob was turned by Marien herself, with a sudden vigor which indicated that she had bounded instantly to admit him.
His knock was answered with a sound like a purring kitten, and the door was opened by Marien herself, who clearly jumped up immediately to let him in.
Her manner, in most startling contrast to that which she had displayed at the church, was sparklingly vivacious; but her dress was more disconcerting than her manner; in fact, to the minister, it seemed that very same negligee gown whose pleats of shimmering black with their splotches of red, had clung so closely to her form in those never-to-be-forgotten hours in the little apartment on Turk Street in San Francisco. Her hair, too, flowed unconfined as then. The picture called up overwhelming memories, against which the minister in the man struggled valiantly.
Her vibe, so different from what she displayed at church, was vibrant and full of energy; however, her outfit was even more surprising than her attitude. In fact, to the minister, it looked just like that same negligee gown with its shimmering black pleats and splashes of red that had clung to her body so closely during those unforgettable moments in the little apartment on Turk Street in San Francisco. Her hair also flowed freely just like it did back then. The sight brought back intense memories that the minister tried hard to resist.
"I have not worn it since, until to-night," the woman purred softly, happy as a child over his glance of recognition; but when Hampstead, in uncompromising silence, stood surveying her critically, she asked archly and a bit anxiously, "Are you shocked?"
"I haven't worn it since then, until tonight," the woman said softly, feeling as happy as a child at his look of recognition. But when Hampstead stayed silent and looked at her critically, she asked playfully and a bit nervously, "Are you shocked?"
"Well," he replied a trifle severely, "you must admit that this is not sackcloth and ashes."
"Well," he responded somewhat sternly, "you have to admit that this isn’t exactly sackcloth and ashes."
"It is my soul, not my body, that is in mourning," Marien urged apologetically, trying the effect of a melting glance, after which, walking half the length of the room she turned again and invited him to lay off his overcoat and be seated. John could not resist the playful calculation of her manner without seeming heartless; and yet he did resist it, standing noncommittally while his eyes sought the circumference of the room inquiringly.
"It's my soul, not my body, that's grieving," Marien said with an apology in her voice, giving him a soft, pleading look. After taking a few steps across the room, she turned back and urged him to remove his coat and take a seat. John struggled to overlook the playful charm in her actions without seeming rude; however, he managed to hold back, staying neutral as he looked around the room with curiosity.
"And look!" went on Marien enthusiastically, for she was trying pitifully by sheer force of personality to recreate the atmosphere of their old relationship in its happiest moments. "See, here is the Roman chair, or at least one like it; and there the divan, piled high with cushions; I am as fond of cushions as ever. You shall sit where you sat; I shall recline where I reclined. We will stage the old scene again."
"Look!" Marien said excitedly, trying to recapture the joy of their best times together. "Check this out, here’s the Roman chair, or something like it; and over there’s the divan, piled high with cushions; I still love cushions just as much. You can sit where you used to sit; I’ll lie down where I used to lie. Let’s recreate the old scene."
"Not the old scene," replied the minister, with quiet emphasis, feeling just a little as if he had been trapped.
"Not the same old situation," the minister replied, with quiet emphasis, feeling a bit like he had been trapped.
Still his strength was always sapped on Sunday night; and no doubt in utter weariness, one's power of resistance is somewhat lowered. Besides, Marien was so beautiful and so winning in manner; her arms gleamed so softly in their circle of silk and filmy lace, and there was in the atmosphere of the room an abundance of an indefinable something which was like a rare perfume and yet was not a perfume at all, but that effect of lure and challenge which her mere presence always had upon the senses of this man.
However, his energy was always depleted on Sunday night; and surely, in a state of complete exhaustion, one’s ability to resist is somewhat reduced. Plus, Marien was incredibly beautiful and charming; her arms glowed softly in their silky, lacy hold, and there was an overwhelming, indescribable quality in the room that felt like a rare fragrance but wasn’t a fragrance at all. It was the alluring and challenging effect her mere presence consistently had on this man’s senses.
Moreover, it seemed so fitting to see this exquisite creature happy instead of sad that it would have taken a coarser nature than John Hampstead's to break in brutally upon her whimsical happiness of mood. He judged it therefore the mere part of tact to remove his overcoat.
It felt so good to see this beautiful creature happy instead of sad that it would have taken someone with a tougher attitude than John Hampstead's to harshly interrupt her playful mood. He thought it was just a matter of politeness to take off his overcoat.
"Julie!" called Marien, and there was a not entirely suppressed note of triumph in her tone.
"Julie!" Marien called, her voice tinged with triumph.
The little French maid appeared with suspicious promptness from behind swinging portières to receive the coat and to give the big man, whom she had always liked, shy welcome upon her own account.
The small French maid quickly emerged from behind the swinging curtains to take the coat and warmly greet the tall man, whom she had always liked in her own shy way.
True to her nature, Miss Dounay's every movement was theatric. She stood complacently by until the maid had done her service and withdrawn. Then pointing to the Roman chair, she said to Hampstead:
True to her character, Miss Dounay was dramatic in everything she did. She stood confidently until the maid finished her task and left. Then, pointing to the Roman chair, she addressed Hampstead:
"Sit there and wait. I have something to show you, something beautiful—wonderful—overwhelming almost!"
"Just sit there and wait. I have something to show you, something beautiful—amazing—almost too much to handle!"
Hesitating only long enough to see that the minister, although a bit suspicious, complied politely with her request, Marien, with dramatic directness, and humming the while a teasing little tune, followed Julie out through the portières, but in passing swung the curtains wide as an invitation to her caller's eyes to pursue her to where she stopped before a chiffonier which was turned obliquely across the corner of the large inner room.
After pausing just long enough to see that the minister, although a bit skeptical, politely agreed to her request, Marien, with theatrical flair and humming a cheerful tune, followed Julie through the curtains. As she went by, she threw the curtains wide open, inviting her guest to watch her as she stopped in front of a chiffonier positioned diagonally in the corner of the large inner room.
Marien's shoulder was toward John, but the mirror beyond framed her face exquisitely, with its hood of flowing hair and the expansive whiteness of her bosom to the corsage, while the long dark lashes painted a feathery shadow upon her cheeks as her eyes looked downward to something before her on the chiffonier. For a moment she stood motionless, as if charmed by the sight on which their glance rested. Then, using both hands, she lifted the object, and instantly the mirror flashed to the watching man the picture of a swaying rope of diamonds. They seemed to him an aurora-borealis of jewels, sparkling more brilliantly than the light of Marien's eyes, as she held them before her face for an instant, and then, with a graceful movement which magnified the beauty of her rounded arms and the smoothly-chiseled column of her throat, threw back the close-lying strands of her hair to fasten the chain behind her neck.
Marien was facing away from John, but the mirror behind her captured her face perfectly, highlighting her flowing hair and the smooth area of her chest above the corsage. Her long dark eyelashes created a gentle shadow on her cheeks as her eyes focused on something on the chiffonier. For a brief moment, she stood there, almost mesmerized by what she saw. Then, using both hands, she picked up the object, and instantly, the mirror reflected a stunning diamond necklace. It appeared to him like a sparkling display of jewels, shining even brighter than Marien's eyes as she held it up for a moment before elegantly tossing back the hair near her face to fasten the chain around her neck.
For another second the mirror showed her patting her bosom complacently, as if her white fingers were loving the diamonds into the form of a perfect crescent, which, presently attained, she surveyed with evident satisfaction. Turning, she advanced toward her guest with hands at first uplifted and then clasped before her in an ecstasy of delight, while she laughed musically, like a child intoxicated by the joy of some long anticipated pleasure.
For a moment longer, the mirror showed her as she softly patted her chest, as if her pale fingers were shaping the diamonds into a perfect crescent. When she accomplished that, she looked at it with clear satisfaction. Then, she turned and walked toward her guest, first raising her hands and then clasping them in front of her, bursting with joy, laughing sweetly like a child excited about a long-awaited treat.
Upon a man whose love of beauty was as great as John Hampstead's, the effect was shrewdly calculated and the result all that heaven had intended.
On a man whose appreciation for beauty was as intense as John Hampstead's, the effect was perfectly calculated and the result was everything that heaven had wished for.
"Wonderful!" he exclaimed, leaping up to meet her as she advanced. "Splendid! Magnificent!"
"Awesome!" he yelled, jumping up to greet her as she came closer. "Fantastic! Amazing!"
Each adjective was more emphatically uttered than the last.
Each adjective was stated with greater emphasis than the one before it.
Satisfied beyond measure with the effect of her diversion, the calculating woman drew close with a complete return of all her old assurance and stood like a radiant statue, a happy flush heightening on her cheeks, while the minister, entirely unabashed, feasted his eyes frankly on the beauty of the jewels and the snowy softness of their setting. When, after a moment, Marien made use of his hand as a support on which to pivot gracefully about and let herself down with dainty elegance into the midst of her throne of cushions, Hampstead stood, a little lost, gazing downward at the vision as though spellbound by its loveliness.
Ecstatic about the success of her distraction, the clever woman moved in closer, regaining her former confidence. She stood like a radiant statue, a happy flush spreading across her cheeks, while the minister, utterly unembarrassed, openly admired the beauty of the jewels and the soft elegance of their setting. After a moment, Marien used his hand for support to pivot gracefully and settle delicately into her throne of cushions. Hampstead stood there, a bit bewildered, gazing down at the scene as if he were under its spell.
For a moment the actress was supremely confident. Breathing softly, her dark eyes swimming like pools of liquid light, into which her long lashes cast a fringe of foliate shadows, she contemplated John Hampstead, tall, strong, clean, healthful looking, his yellow hair, his high-arched viking brows, the look of kindliness and the cast of nobility into which the years had moulded his features, until it seemed to her that she must spring up and drag him down to her lair of cushions like a prize.
For a moment, the actress felt extremely confident. Taking soft breaths, her dark eyes shimmered like pools of liquid light, with her long lashes casting leafy shadows. She gazed at John Hampstead, who was tall, strong, and looked very healthy, with his blonde hair and high, Viking-like brows. His face, shaped by time, exuded kindness and nobility. It made her feel like she needed to leap up and pull him down to her cozy nest of cushions like a trophy.
But she made no impulsive move. Instead, she breathed softly: "Doctor Hampstead, will you touch that button, please?"
But she didn't act on impulse. Instead, she softly said, "Doctor Hampstead, could you please press that button?"
John complied courteously, but mechanically, as if charmed. The more brilliant lights in the room were instantly extinguished. What remained flowed from the shrouding red silk of the table lamp so softly that while all objects in the room remained clearly distinguishable even to their detail, there was not a garish beam anywhere.
John politely agreed, but it seemed he was doing so without much thought, almost as if he were enchanted. The brighter lights in the room were quickly turned off. What remained illuminated softly glowed from the red silk shade of the table lamp, allowing all the objects in the room to remain clearly visible down to their details, yet without any harsh glare anywhere.
It was a fitting atmosphere for confession, and even the diamonds in this smothered light seemed suddenly to grow communicative, to multiply their luster, and to break more readily into the prismatic elements of color.
It was the perfect atmosphere for a confession, and even the diamonds in the low light appeared to come alive, shining more brightly and displaying vibrant colors.
"More and more beautiful," Hampstead murmured, passing a hand across his brow.
"More and more beautiful," Hampstead said quietly, rubbing his forehead.
"Sit down!" Marien breathed softly, motioning toward the Roman chair.
"Sit down!" Marien said softly, pointing to the Roman chair.
Hampstead was surprised to find how near the divan the inanimate chair appeared to have removed itself. Had he pushed it absently with his leg, as he made place for her, or had she, or had the thing itself—insensate wood and leather and plush—felt, too, the irresistible thrall of this magnetic, beauty-dowered creature who snuggled amid these silken panniers?
Hampstead was taken aback to notice how close the lifeless chair appeared to have moved to the couch. Had he absentmindedly nudged it with his leg while making space for her, or did she move it, or did the chair itself—just wood, leather, and fabric—also feel the irresistible attraction of this captivating, beautiful person who curled up among the soft cushions?
"I do not know diamonds very well," the minister confessed, sinking down into the chair.
"I'm not really familiar with diamonds," the minister said as he sat down in the chair.
"Look at them," Marien said, with a delightful note of intimacy in her voice, at the same time lowering her chin close, in order to survey the jewels as they lay upon her breast.
"Look at them," Marien said, her voice warm as she tilted her chin down to get a better view of the jewels on her chest.
In John's eyes, this downcast glance gave Marien an expression that was Madonna-like and holy, and this again deepened his feeling of pity for her heartaches, and his anxiety to help her in what it was her whim to mask from him for the moment with all this childish play of interest in her jewels and in her own beauty. But it also disposed him to humor her the more, removing all sense of restraint when he followed the glance of her eye to where the more brilliant stones of the pendant lay in the snowy vale of her bosom, or when, leaning closer still, he could see that their intermittent flashing facets were responding to the pulsing of her heart.
In John's view, this sad expression gave Marien a Madonna-like and sacred appearance, intensifying his sympathy for her sorrows and increasing his urge to help her with what she was trying to conceal, masked by her childish fascination with her jewels and her own beauty. However, it also made him more inclined to indulge her, removing any sense of restraint as he followed her gaze to where the more brilliant stones of the pendant lay in the snowy valley of her chest, or when, leaning in even closer, he could see that their shimmering surfaces were responding to the rhythm of her heartbeat.
"And what is the amber stone?" he asked innocently.
"And what is the amber stone?" he asked, genuinely interested.
"Amber!" Marien laughed. "It is a canary diamond, the finest stone of all. It alone cost four thousand dollars."
"Amber!" Marien laughed. "It's a canary diamond, the best gem out there. Just that one cost four thousand dollars."
"Four thousand dollars!" The minister drew in his breath slowly. "It had not occurred to me that there were such jewels outside of royal crowns and detective stories," he stammered. "Four thousand dollars! What did the whole necklace cost?"
"Four thousand dollars!" The minister took a deep breath. "I never thought there were gems like that outside of royal crowns and detective stories," he stammered. "Four thousand dollars! What was the total cost of the whole necklace?"
"Twenty-two," the actress answered almost boastfully, again bending to survey the blazing inverted arch of jewels.
"Twenty-two," the actress said, almost proudly, bending down again to admire the sparkling arch of jewels.
"Thousand?" The minister's inflection expressed his incredulousness.
"Thousand?" The minister's tone revealed his skepticism.
"Thousand," Marien iterated with a complacent drop of the voice, and then, while the fingers of one hand toyed with the pendant, went on: "I have a perfect passion for diamonds! That canary stone has temperament, life almost. Perhaps it is a whim of mine, but it seems to me that it reflects my moods. When I am downcast, it is dull and lusterless; when I am happy, it flashes brilliantly, like a blazing sun.
"Thousand," Marien said with satisfaction, and then, while fiddling with the pendant, continued: "I'm really passionate about diamonds! That canary stone has so much character, almost like it's alive. Maybe it’s just my thing, but it feels like it reflects my moods. When I'm feeling down, it looks dull and lifeless; when I’m happy, it shines brilliantly, like a blazing sun."
"It is influenced by those whom I am with. It never burned so brilliantly as now. Your presence has an effect upon it. Cup your fingers and hold it for a moment, and see, after an interval, if its luster does not change."
"It's influenced by the people I'm with. It has never glowed as brightly as it does now. Your presence affects it. Cup your fingers and hold it for a moment, and see if its glow doesn't change after a while."
Astonished at the feeling of easy intimacy which had been established between them so completely that he saw no reason at all why he should refuse, Hampstead did as he was bidden, although to hold the brilliant stone it was necessary for the heads of the two to be drawn very close, so that the tawny, wavy, loose-lying locks of the minister and the dark glistening mass of the woman's hair were all but intertwined, while the four eyes converged upon the diamond, and the two bodies were breathless and poised with watching.
Surprised by the ease of the connection that had formed between them, to the point where he felt no reason to say no, Hampstead did what he was told. This meant their heads had to be brought very close together, with the minister's light brown, wavy hair and the woman's dark, shiny hair almost mingling, as their four eyes were fixed on the diamond, both bodies tense with anticipation.
Presently the man felt his vision swimming. He saw no single jewel, but a myriad of lights. He ceased to feel the gem in his hollowed fingers, and was conscious instead of a soft, magnetic glow upon the under side of his hand.
At that moment, the man noticed his vision becoming unclear. He didn’t see just one jewel, but a multitude of lights. He ceased to feel the gem in his empty fingers and instead sensed a gentle, magnetic warmth on the underside of his hand.
In the same instant, he became aware that Marien's eyes no longer watched the stone, but were bent upon his face, and he felt a breath upon his cheek as her lips parted, and she murmured softly:
In that moment, he noticed that Marien's eyes were no longer on the stone but were fixed on his face. He could feel her breath on his cheek as her lips parted, and she softly said:
"John."
"John."
This word and touch together gave instant warning to the Reverend Doctor Hampstead of the spell under which he was passing,—a spell mixed in equal parts from the responsiveness of his own nature to all beauty of form, animate or inanimate, and from the subtle sympathy which the rich, seductive personality of Marien Dounay had swiftly conjured. The shock of this discovery was entirely sufficient to break the potency of the charm.
This word and touch immediately made Reverend Doctor Hampstead aware of the enchantment he was under—a blend that equally stemmed from his own nature's sensitivity to all beautiful forms, whether living or not, and the subtle bond formed by the captivating personality of Marien Dounay. The shock of this realization was enough to shatter the spell's power.
"It did seem to change, I thought," the minister said casually, at the same time slipping his hand gently from beneath the jewel.
"It really did seem to change, I thought," the minister said casually, gently pulling his hand away from under the jewel.
By the slightly altered tone in his speech and the easy resumption of his pose in the chair, Marien perceived that the minister and his purpose was again uppermost in her caller.
By the slightly altered tone in his voice and his relaxed return to his chair, Marien understood that the minister and his intentions were once again the main concern of her visitor.
As for John, slightly irritated with himself, and yet feeling it still the part of tact to show no irritation with Marien, he guided the situation safely past its moment of restraint.
John felt a bit annoyed with himself, but knowing it was better not to show any irritation toward Marien, he skillfully steered the situation through its tense moment.
"You said there was something you wished to tell me," he reminded her gently; then added gravely: "That is why I came to-night. I was to be your father-confessor."
"You said there was something you wanted to tell me," he reminded her gently; then he added with seriousness: "That's why I came tonight. I was supposed to be your father-confessor."
The considerateness of Hampstead's tone and manner was as impressive as it was compelling. Marien's face became instantly sober, and she fidgeted for a time in silence as if it were increasingly difficult to broach the subject, but finally she labored out:
Hampstead's thoughtful tone and demeanor were just as impressive as they were engaging. Marien’s expression quickly became serious, and she nervously fidgeted in silence for a bit, struggling to bring up the subject. But eventually, she was able to say:
"You misunderstood me horribly once—horribly!"
"You misunderstood me so badly!"
With this much communicated, she stopped as abruptly as she had begun, while a frightened look invaded her liquid eyes.
With that, she abruptly stopped, her watery eyes widening with fear.
"Misunderstood you," Hampstead iterated gently, but with firmness, "I understood you so well that except through an impersonal desire to be helpful, I should never have come here."
"I misunderstood you," Hampstead repeated softly but firmly, "I understood you so well that, wanting to be helpful, I would never have come here."
The very dignity and measured self-restraint of the minister's utterance robbed the woman of her usual admirable self-mastery. She cowered with timid face amid her pillows, as her mind leaped back to that night in the restaurant with Litschi, and the terrible lengths to which she had gone to shock this same big, dynamic, ardent Hampstead from his pursuit of her.
The minister's calm and dignified tone made the woman lose her usual strength and composure. She recoiled with a nervous look among her pillows, as her mind flashed back to that night in the restaurant with Litschi and the drastic steps she took to keep this passionate, energetic Hampstead from pursuing her.
As if it were compromising himself to sit silent while he read her thoughts and heard again in his own ears that terrible speech, the minister went on to say sternly:
It seemed he felt it would look bad on him to sit quietly while he read her thoughts and heard that awful speech resonating in his own ears. The minister maintained his stern demeanor:
"You know that I shrank then, as from a loathsome thing, at the price you were willing to pay for your success. I must forewarn you that the memory does not seem less abhorrent now than the fact did then."
"You know I pulled back, like from something gross, at the price you were willing to pay for your success. I have to warn you that the memory feels just as repulsive now as it did back then."
When Hampstead bit out these sentences with a fire of moral intensity burning in his eyes, the quivering figure upon the cushions shuddered and shrank.
When Hampstead said these words with a strong moral conviction in his eyes, the shaky figure on the cushions flinched and pulled back.
"Oh, John!" a broken voice pleaded. "Did I ever, ever say those hateful words? Can you not conceive that they were false? That they were spoken with intent to deceive you, to drive you from me, to leave me free to make my way alone, unhampered, as I knew I must?"
"Oh, John!" a broken voice pleaded. "Did I ever, ever say those hurtful words? Can't you see that they weren't true? I said them to manipulate you, to drive you away, to set myself free to live independently, just like I knew I had to?"
The minister, his face still white and stern, his gray eyes beaming straight through widening lids, declared hotly: "No! I cannot conceive that a good woman would voluntarily smirch herself like that in the eyes of a man who loved her for any other single purpose than the one which she confessed, an ambition that was inordinate and—immoral. That thought was in your speech, and by Heaven"—he shook an accusing finger at her—"I believe it was in your purpose!"
The minister, his face still pale and serious, with his gray eyes wide open, declared fiercely: "No! I can’t believe that a good woman would willingly disgrace herself like that in front of a man who loved her for anything other than the reason she admitted, a desire that was excessive and—immoral. That idea was in your words, and by God"—he shook an accusing finger at her—"I believe it was in your intent!"
The woman cowered for a moment longer before Hampstead's gaze, then a single dry sob broke from her, while one hand covered her eyes, and the other stretched gropingly to him, across the pillows.
The woman winced for a moment longer under Hampstead's gaze, then a quiet, dry sob slipped out. One hand covered her eyes while the other stretched toward him, awkwardly moving over the pillows.
"I had the purpose," she admitted haltingly. "I confess it. Is it not pitiful?" and the lily hand which had felt its way so pleadingly across the embroidered cushions opened and closed its fingers on nothing, with a movement that was convulsive and appealing beyond words.
"I had a purpose," she said quietly. "I admit it. Isn't that sad?" The delicate hand that had aimlessly searched through the embroidered cushions opened and closed its fingers on nothing, in a way that felt both desperate and deeply touching.
"Pitiful," the minister groaned. "My God, it is tragic!"
"It's so upsetting," the minister said sadly. "Oh my God, this is terrible!"
"Yes," she went on presently, in a calmer voice that was more resigned and sadly reminiscent: "I purposed it."
"Yes," she continued after a moment, her voice calmer, more accepting, and filled with sadness: "I planned it."
And there she stopped. Her tone was as dry as ashes. This man had surprised her by revealing a startling amount of moral force, which had quickly and easily broken down her coolly conceived purpose to make him believe that his sense of hearing had played him false that night in the restaurant. She had, however, confessed only to what she knew he knew; but the roused conscience of the preacher of righteousness detected this and was not to be evaded. He proposed to confront this woman with her sin.
And there she stopped. Her tone was as dry as dust. This man had surprised her by showing an unexpected amount of moral strength, which quickly shattered her carefully planned effort to make him think he had misheard that night in the restaurant. However, she had only confessed to what she knew he already knew; but the awakened conscience of the righteous preacher recognized this and wouldn’t be dismissed. He intended to confront this woman about her wrongdoing.
"You confess only to the purpose?" John demanded accusingly.
"Are you only confessing for a purpose?" John asked with an accusing tone.
The glance of the woman fell before his blazing eye. She had meant to answer boldly, triumphantly; but the sudden fear that she might not be believed made her a coward, and forced the realization that she must not attempt to deceive this man in anything.
The woman's eyes fell away from his intense gaze. She had intended to reply with confidence and triumph; however, the sudden fear that she might not be taken seriously made her feel weak and made her realize that she shouldn’t attempt to trick this man at all.
"Sometimes one says more than one is able to perform," she whispered weakly. "Sometimes a woman names a price, and does not know what the price means, and when the time of settlement comes, will not pay it—cannot pay it—because there is something in her deeper, more overruling than her own conscious will, something that refuses to be betrayed!" The last words were torn out of her throat with desperate emphasis.
"Sometimes people say more than they can actually deliver," she whispered softly. "Sometimes a woman states a price without truly grasping what it means, and when it's time to settle, she won't pay it—can't pay it—because there's something inside her, deeper and more powerful than her own conscious will, something that won't allow her to be betrayed!" The last words were torn from her throat with urgent intensity.
John sat watching the woman critically, with an all but unfriendly eye, while she struggled over this utterance, yet the very manner of it compelled him to believe in her absolute sincerity at the moment. Her revelation was truthful, no doubt, but just what was she revealing? The substance was so contrary to his presumption that his comprehension was slow.
John watched the woman with a somewhat cold stare as she stumbled over her words, but her delivery convinced him of her genuine sincerity at that moment. Her confession was certainly honest, but what exactly was she admitting? The content was so different from what he had anticipated that he took a while to grasp it.
"You mean," he began doubtfully—
"You mean," he started uncertainly—
Marien took instant courage in his doubt; he was almost convinced.
Marien quickly found strength in his uncertainty; he was nearly convinced.
"I mean," she exclaimed, leaping up with an expansive gesture of her arms, while the jewels, like her eyes, blazed with the intensity of her emotion: "I mean that I never paid the price!" Her voice broke into a wild crescendo of laughter that was half delirious in its mingled triumph and joy. Hampstead himself arose involuntarily and stood with a look first of amazement, and then almost of anger, as he suddenly seized her wrists, holding them close in his powerful grasp, while he demanded in tones hoarse with a pleading that was in contrast to his manner:
"I mean," she said, jumping up and waving her arms dramatically, her jewelry sparkling like her eyes from the intensity of her emotions: "I mean that I never paid the price!Her voice erupted into a wild burst of laughter that felt almost delirious with a mix of triumph and joy. Hampstead stood up involuntarily, his expression changing from amazement to nearly anger as he suddenly grabbed her wrists, holding them tightly in his strong grip. In a voice hoarse with pleading, which was a stark contrast to his aggressive demeanor, he demanded:
"Marien, are you telling me the truth?"
"Marien, are you telling me the truth?"
The woman faced his searching gaze doubtfully for an instant; then seeing that the man was actually anxious to believe her, she swayed toward him, weakened by relief and joy, as she cried impulsively:
The woman looked into his intense gaze with uncertainty for a moment; then, realizing he genuinely wanted to trust her, she leaned in closer, filled with relief and happiness, and said impulsively:
"It is the truth! It is the truth! Oh, God knows it is the truth!"
"It’s true! It’s true! Oh, God knows it’s true!"
The fierceness of the minister's grip upon her wrists instantly relaxed, and he lowered her gently to the cushions, where she sat overcome by her emotions while he stood gazing at her as on one brought back from the dead, expressions of wonder and thanksgiving mingled upon his face.
The grip of the minister on her wrists quickly loosened, and he gently lowered her onto the cushions. She sat there, overwhelmed by her emotions, while he stood over her, staring as if she had come back to life, a blend of awe and gratitude on his face.
But presently a reminiscent look came into Marien's eyes, and she began to speak rapidly, as if eager to confirm her vindication by the summary of her experiences.
But soon a nostalgic look came into Marien's eyes, and she began to speak rapidly, as if she were eager to validate her defense by summarizing her experiences.
"It was hard, very hard," she began. "It commenced in that first careless, ignorant year I told you about. I was fighting it all the time; fighting it when you were with me. That was really why I broke out of Mowrey's Company. Men—such beasts of men!—proffered their help continually, but not upon terms that I could accept. It seemed, eventually, that I must surrender. I taught myself to think that some day, perhaps when I stood at last upon the very threshold—" she paused and looked over her shoulder at some unseen terror. "But the time never came. I burst through the barriers ahead of my pursuing fears."
"It was really tough," she began. "It all started in that first careless, ignorant year I talked about. I was struggling all the time; struggling even when you were with me. That was actually why I left Mowrey's Company. Men—such brutes!—kept offering their help, but not on terms I could accept. Eventually, it felt like I had to give in. I convinced myself that someday, maybe when I finally stood at the very edge—" she paused and glanced over her shoulder at some unseen fear. "But that moment never came. I burst through the barriers right in front of my chasing fears."
The actress ceased to speak and sat breathing quickly, as if from the effects of an exhausting chase.
The actress stopped speaking and sat there, breathing heavily, as if she had just completed an exhausting sprint.
Hampstead turned and walked to the window, where, throwing up the sash, he stood filling his lungs deeply with delicious, refreshing draughts of the outside air. Coming back, he halted before her to say in tones of earnest conviction:
Hampstead turned and walked to the window, where he threw open the sash and took deep, refreshing breaths of outside air. Returning, he paused in front of her and said with genuine conviction:
"Marien"—he had called her Marien!—"I feel as if the burden of years had been removed. Few things have ever lain upon my heart with a more oppressive sense of the awful than this vision of you, so beautiful and so possessed of genius, consecrating yourself with such noble devotion to a lofty, artistic aim, and yet prepared to—to—" His words faded to a horrified whisper, and finding himself unable to conclude the sentence, he reached down and took her hand in both of his, shaking it emotionally while he was able presently to say reverently and with unction:
"Marien"—he had called her Marien!—"I feel like the burden of the years has been lifted off my shoulders. Few things have ever weighed down my heart with such a deep sense of dread as this image of you, so beautiful and so talented, dedicating yourself with such noble commitment to a lofty artistic goal, and yet ready to—to—" His words trailed off into a horrified whisper, and unable to complete the sentence, he reached down and took her hand in both of his, shaking it with emotion while he finally managed to say reverently and sincerely:
"God has preserved you, Marien. You owe Him everything."
"God has kept you safe, Marien. You owe Him everything."
"It was you who preserved me," she amended, with jealous emphasis and that look again of hungry devotion which he had seen first in the church. "It is you to whom I owe everything."
"You’re the one who kept me safe," she said, filled with intense jealousy and that same desperate devotion he had first noticed in the church. "You're the reason for everything I have."
"I preserved you?" Hampstead asked, now completely mystified, as he remembered with what scornful words and looks she had whipped him from her presence. "I do not understand. We pass from mystery to mystery. Is it that which you said you must tell me?"
"I saved you?" Hampstead asked, now completely puzzled, remembering the scornful words and looks she had given him to dismiss him. "I don’t get it. We keep moving from one mystery to another. Is that what you said you needed to tell me?"
"No. I have told you what I wanted to tell you."
"No. I've already told you what I wanted to say."
The woman was again entirely at her ease, shrugging her beautiful shoulders and yawning lazily,—a carefully-staged and cat-like yawn, in which she appeared for an instant to show sharp teeth and claws, and then as suddenly to bury them in velvet.
The woman was totally relaxed again, shrugging her beautiful shoulders and yawning lazily—a purposely exaggerated, cat-like yawn, where for a moment it looked like she revealed sharp teeth and claws, only to quickly conceal them in softness.
The minister stood gazing at her doubtfully.
The minister stood there, looking at her with doubt.
CHAPTER XXII
CHAPTER 22
PURSUIT BEGINS
THE CHASE STARTS
Both recognized that the time had come to close the interview, and each was extremely pleased with its result. Marien had demonstrated to her complete satisfaction that this minister was still a man; that his flesh was wax and would therefore melt. She believed that to-night she had seen it soften.
Both recognized it was time to conclude the interview, and they were both quite pleased with the outcome. Marien had fully demonstrated to her satisfaction that this minister was still human; that his flesh was soft and could therefore yield. She felt that tonight she had seen it happen.
As for John: He believed that this evening had witnessed a triumph for his tact and his moral force. His sympathy was wholly with the woman. Convinced afresh that there was something sublime in her character, he determined to give her every opportunity to reveal herself to him, and to spare no effort upon his own account to redeem her life from that ingrowing selfishness which he felt sure was making her unhappy now and might ultimately rob her of all joy in its most splendid achievements.
Regarding John: He believed that tonight had highlighted his skills in diplomacy and moral integrity. He fully understood the woman’s feelings. After being reminded once more of her admirable qualities, he resolved to give her every opportunity to reveal her true self and to do everything he could to help her break free from the selfishness he was certain was causing her unhappiness now and could ultimately rob her of all joy in her greatest achievements.
"I shall save three o'clock to-morrow for you," Miss Dounay proposed, as if reading the minister's purpose in his eye.
"I'll keep three o'clock tomorrow open for you," Miss Dounay suggested, as if she could read the minister's intention in his eyes.
But John Hampstead was a man of many duties, whose time was not easy to command.
But John Hampstead was a man with many responsibilities, and it was difficult for him to manage his time.
"At three," he objected, "I am to address a mother's meeting.
"At three," he argued, "I need to speak at a mother's meeting."
"At four then," Marien suggested, with an engaging smile.
"How about four?" Marien said with a friendly smile.
"At four I have to go with a sad-hearted man to see his son in the county jail," John explained apologetically, as he scanned his date book.
"I'm sorry, but I have to go with a heartbroken guy to visit his son in county jail at four," John said while looking at his planner.
"At five!" persisted Marien, the smile giving way before a shadow of impatience.
"At five!" Marien urged, the smile slipping into a touch of impatience.
John laughed.
John laughed.
"It must seem funny to you," he declared, "but I have an engagement at five-thirty which makes it impossible to be here at five. The engagement itself would seem funnier still; but to me it is not funny—only one of the tragedies into which my life is continually drawn. At that hour I am to visit a poor woman who lives on a house boat on the canal. Monday is her husband's pay day, and he invariably reaches home on that night inflamed with liquor, and abuses the woman outrageously. I have promised to be with her when he comes in. I may wait an hour, and I may wait half the night."
"It might sound strange to you," he said, "but I have a commitment at five-thirty that makes it impossible for me to be here at five. The commitment itself might seem even stranger; but to me, it’s not funny—just one of the tragedies that my life is always caught up in. At that time, I’m supposed to visit a woman living on a houseboat in the canal. Monday is her husband's payday, and he always comes home that night drunk and treats her badly. I promised to be there with her when he gets home. I could end up waiting an hour, or I might wait half the night."
"Oh," gasped Marien, with a note of apprehension. "And suppose he turns his violence on you?"
"Oh," Marien exclaimed, a little worried. "What if he turns his violence towards you?"
"Why, then I shall defend myself," John answered, good-humoredly, "but without hurting Olaf."
"Okay, then I'll defend myself," John said with a smile, "but I won't hurt Olaf."
"I am likely to spend the night on that canal boat," he added, "and in the morning Olaf will be ashamed and perhaps penitent. He may thank me and ask me to meet him at the factory gate next Monday night and walk home with him to make sure that his pay envelope gets safely past the door of intervening saloons."
"I'll probably stay overnight on that canal boat," he said. "In the morning, Olaf will likely feel embarrassed and maybe even guilty. He might thank me and ask me to meet him at the factory gate next Monday night and walk home with him to ensure his pay envelope makes it past the bars."
"But why so much concern about unimportant people like that?" questioned Marien, her eyes big with curiosity and wonder.
"But why are you so stressed about people who don't matter?" Marien asked, her eyes wide with curiosity and surprise.
"Any person in need is important to me," confessed John modestly.
"Anyone who needs help is important to me," John admitted humbly.
"But how can you spare the time from the regular work of the church?"
"But how can you make time for this along with your regular church responsibilities?"
"That is my regular work."
"That's my usual job."
Marien paused a moment as if baffled.
Marien paused for a moment, appearing confused.
"But—but I thought a minister's work was to preach—so eloquently that people will not get drunk; to pray, so earnestly that God will make men strong enough to resist temptation."
"But— I thought a minister's job was to preach—so eloquently that people wouldn't get drunk; to pray, so sincerely that God would give people the strength to resist temptation."
"But suppose," smiled John, "that I am God's answer to prayer, his means of helping Olaf to resist temptation. That is the mission of my church, at least that is my ideal for it; not a group of heaven-bound joy-riders, but a life-saving crew. There are twenty men in my church who would meet Olaf at a word from me and walk home with him every night till he felt able to get by the swinging doors upon his own will."
"But think about it," John smiled, "I could be God's answer to prayer, his way of helping Olaf resist temptation. That's what my church is all about, or at least my vision for it; we're not just a group of people on a joyride to heaven, but a rescue team. There are twenty guys in my church who would be ready to meet Olaf at my request and walk him home every night until he felt strong enough to handle the swinging doors by himself."
Marien's eyes were shining with a new light.
Marien's eyes sparkled with a new brightness.
"That is practical religion," she declared.
"That's practical faith," she said.
"Cut out the modifier," amended John. "That is religion! There are," he went on, "even some in my congregation who would take my watch upon the canal boat; but I prefer to go myself because—"
"Stop using unnecessary words," John said. "Thatis"Religion! There are," he continued, "even some in my congregation who would steal my watch on the canal boat; but I prefer to go myself because—"
"Because," Marien broke in suddenly, "because it is dangerous." Her glance was full of a new admiration for the quiet-speaking man before her, in whose eyes burned that light of almost fanatical ardor which she and others had marked before.
"Because," Marien interrupted unexpectedly, "because it’s dangerous." She looked at the calm man in front of her with newfound admiration, his eyes sparkling with a kind of almost fanatical passion that she and others had seen before.
"More because it is a delicate responsibility," the minister amended once more. "Tact that comes with experience is essential, as well as strength."
"More because it's a sensitive responsibility," the minister said again. "Experience brings the needed tact, along with strength."
"And do you do many things like that?" Marien asked, deeply impressed.
"Do you do a lot of stuff like that?" Marien asked, genuinely impressed.
"Each day is like a quilt of crazy patchwork," John laughed, and then added earnestly: "You would hardly believe the insight I get into lives of every sort and at every stage of human experience, divorces, quarrels, feuds, hatreds, crimes, loves, collapses of health or character or finance—crises of one sort or another, that make people lean heavily upon a man who is disinterestedly and sympathetically helpful."
"Every day is like a wild patchwork quilt," John chuckled, then said with sincerity: "You wouldn't believe the insights I gain into all kinds of lives and every stage of human experience—divorces, fights, grudges, hatred, crimes, love, health issues, character struggles, or financial problems—various crises that lead people to depend a lot on someone who is truly and compassionately helpful."
"And your reward for all this busybodying?" the actress finally asked, at the same time forcing a laugh, as if trying to make light of what had compelled her to profound thought.
"And what's your reward for all this interference?" the actress finally asked, forcing a laugh as if she were trying to dismiss what had made her think so much.
"A sufficient reward," answered John happily, "is the grateful regard in which hundreds, and I think I may even say thousands, of people throughout the city hold me: this, and the ever-widening doors of opportunity are my reward. These things could lift poorer clay than mine and temper it like steel. The people lean upon me. I could never fail them, and they could never fail me."
"A great reward," John said with a smile, "is the appreciation from hundreds, and I might even say thousands, of people throughout the city: this, along with the growing opportunities, is my reward. These things could lift up anyone, no matter how modest, and strengthen them like steel. The people rely on me. I could never let them down, and they could never let me down."
The exalted confidence of the man, as he uttered these last words, which were yet without egotism, suggested the tapping of vast reservoirs of spiritual force, and as before, this awed Marien a little; but it also aroused a petty note in her nature, filling her with a jealousy like that she had experienced in the church when she saw John surrounded by all those people who seemed to take possession of him so absolutely and with such disgusting self-assurance.
The man's confident tone as he spoke those last words, which weren’t self-centered at all, suggested he had a lot of inner strength, and, like before, it left Marien a bit in awe. But it also triggered a petty jealousy in her, reminding her of the feeling she had in the church when she saw John surrounded by those people who seemed to own him completely with their irritating self-assurance.
Manoeuvering her features into something like a pout, she asked mockingly:
Pouting her lips a little, she asked playfully:
"And since you would not leave your mother's meeting and your jail-bird and your wife-beater for me, is there any time at all when an all-seeing Providence would send you again to the side of a lonely woman?"
"And since you wouldn't leave your mother's meeting and your criminal and your abuser for me, is there ever a time when an all-knowing Providence would bring you back to the side of a lonely woman?"
The minister smiled at the irony, while scanning once more the pages of his little date-book. "To look in after prayer meeting about nine-thirty on Wednesday night would be my next opportunity, I should say," he reported presently.
The minister smiled at the irony as he flipped through his small date book once more. "I think my next chance to drop by would be after prayer meeting around nine-thirty on Wednesday night," he said after a pause.
"Wednesday!" complained Marien. "It is three eternities away. However," and her voice grew crisp with decision, "Wednesday night it shall be. In the meantime, do you speak anywhere? I shall attend the mother's meeting, if you will tell me where it is. I shall even come to prayer meeting; and," she concluded vivaciously; "you will be borne away by me triumphantly in my new French car, which was sent out here weeks and weeks ago to be tuned up and ready for my coming."
"Wednesday!" Marien exclaimed. "That feels like forever from now. But," her tone turned determined, "it will be Wednesday night. In the meantime, are you speaking anywhere? I’ll go to the mother's meeting if you tell me where it is. I’ll even make it to the prayer meeting; and," she concluded with enthusiasm, "you’ll be whisked away triumphantly in my new French car, which got sent out here weeks ago to get tuned up and ready for me."
On Wednesday night Miss Dounay made good her word. When the little prayer-meeting audience emerged from the chapel room of All People's, it gazed wonderingly at a huge black shape on wheels that rested at the curb with two giant, fiery eyes staring into the night.
On Wednesday night, Miss Dounay kept her promise. When the small prayer meeting group came out of the chapel room at All People's, they gazed in wonder at a large black vehicle parked by the curb, with two huge, bright headlights illuminating the night.
The old sexton, looking down from the open doorway, saw his pastor shut into this luxurious equipage with two strange women, for Marien was properly accompanied by Julie, and nodded his head with emphatic approval.
The old sexton, looking down from the open doorway, saw his pastor getting into the fancy carriage with two unfamiliar women, as Marien was rightly accompanied by Julie, and nodded his head in strong approval.
"Some errand of mercy," he mumbled with fervency. "Brother Hampstead is the most helpful man in the world."
"Some act of kindness," he said with enthusiasm. "Brother Hampstead is the most helpful person in the world."
Nor was this the last appearance of Marien Dounay's shining motor-car before the door of All People's. It was seen also in front of the palm-surrounded cottage on the bay front, where John Hampstead lived with his sister, Rose, and the children, and enjoyed, at times, some brief seclusion from his busy, pottering life of general helpfulness.
This wasn't the last time Marien Dounay's flashy car was seen in front of All People's. It was also spotted outside the palm-fringed cottage by the bay, where John Hampstead lived with his sister, Rose, and the kids, and occasionally enjoyed a little getaway from his hectic, helpful life.
Once the car even stopped before the home of the Angel of the Chair, perhaps because Hampstead had told Marien casually that of all women Mrs. Burbeck had alone been consistently able to understand him, and the actress wished to learn her secret. But the Angel of the Chair, while quite unabashed by the glamour of the actress-presence, nevertheless refused entirely to be drawn into talk about Brother Hampstead, who was usually the most enthusiastic subject of her conversation. Instead she spent most of the time searching the depths of Miss Dounay's baffling eyes with a look from her own luminous orbs, half-apprehensive and half-appealing, that made the caller exceedingly uncomfortable; so that Marien would have accounted the visit fruitless and even unpleasant, if she had not, while there, chanced to meet the young man known to fortune and the social registers as Rollo Charles Burbeck.
Once the car stopped in front of the home of the Angel of the Chair, perhaps because Hampstead had briefly mentioned to Marien that, out of all women, Mrs. Burbeck was the only one who truly understood him, and the actress wanted to find out her secret. However, the Angel of the Chair, completely unfazed by the actress's presence, refused to discuss Brother Hampstead, who was usually her favorite topic. Instead, she spent most of the time searching deep into Miss Dounay's confusing eyes with a look from her own bright eyes, half-worried and half-pleading, which made the visitor feel quite uneasy. Marien would have thought the visit pointless and even uncomfortable if she hadn’t happened to meet the young man known to fortune and the social registers as Rollo Charles Burbeck while she was there.
Rollo was the darling son of the Angel and the pride of the Elder's heart. Tall, blond, handsome, and twenty-eight, endowed with his mother's charm of manner and a certain mixture of the coarse practicality and instinct for leadership which his father possessed, the young man had come to look upon himself as a sort of favorite of the fickle goddess for whom nothing could be expected to fall out otherwise than well. Without money and without prestige, in fact, without much real ability, and more because as a figure of a youth he was good to look upon and possessed of smooth amiability, Rollie, as his friends and his doting mother called him, had risen through the lower rounds of the Amalgamated National to be one of its assistant cashiers and a sort of social handy-man to the president, very much in the sense that this astute executive had political handy-men and business handy-men in the capacity of directors, vice-presidents, and even minor official positions in his bank.
Rollo was the beloved son of the Angel and the pride of the Elder's heart. Tall, blond, handsome, and twenty-eight, he had his mother's charm along with a mix of his father's practical nature and leadership instincts. The young man thought of himself as a favorite of the unpredictable goddess, convinced that nothing could ever go wrong for him. Lacking money, status, and real skills, he was more admired for his looks and friendly personality. Rollie, as his friends and his adoring mother called him, had climbed up through the lower ranks of the Amalgamated National to become one of its assistant cashiers and a kind of social helper for the president, much like the savvy executive had political and business aides in various roles within his bank.
But there were, nevertheless, some grains of sand in the bearings of Rollo's spinning chariot wheels.
But there were still a few grains of sand caught in the bearings of Rollo's spinning chariot wheels.
In his capacity as an Ambassador to the Courts of Society, he had the privilege of leaving the bank quite early in the afternoon, when his presence at some daylight function might give pleasure to a hostess whose wealth or influence made her favor of advantage to the Amalgamated National. He might sometimes place himself and a motor-car at the disposal of a distinguished visitor from outside the city, might dine this visitor and wine him, might roll him far up the Piedmont Heights, and spread before his eye that wonderful picture of commercial and industrial life below, clasped on all sides by the blue breast and the silvery, horn-like arms of the Bay of San Francisco.
As an Ambassador to the Courts of Society, he was lucky enough to leave the bank early in the afternoon, knowing that his attendance at some daytime event could delight a hostess whose wealth or influence was advantageous to the Amalgamated National. Occasionally, he would offer himself and a car to a prominent visitor from out of town, host them for dinner and drinks, drive them up the Piedmont Heights, and show them the stunning view of the city’s commercial and industrial scene below, framed by the blue waters and the silver, horn-shaped shores of the Bay of San Francisco.
All these things, of course, involved expenditures of money as well as time. The bills for such expenditures Rollo might take to the president of the bank, who wrote upon them with his fat hand and a gold pencil, "O.K.—J.M." after which they were paid and charged to a certain account in the bank entitled: "Miscellaneous." This, not unnaturally, got Rollie, in the course of a couple of years, into luxurious habits. After eating a seven-dollar dinner with the financial man of a Chicago firm of bond dealers, it was not the easiest thing in the world to content himself the next day with the fifty-cent luncheon which his own salary permitted. Furthermore, Rollo, because of his standing at the bank and his social gifts, was drawn into clubs, played at golf, or dawdled in launches, yachts, or automobiles with young men of idle mind who were able to toss out money like confetti. It was inevitable that circumstances should arise under which Rollo also had to toss, or look to himself like the contemptible thing called "piker." Consequently, he frequently tossed more than he could afford, and eventually more than he had.
All these things required not just time but also money. Rollo would take the bills for these expenses to the bank president, who would quickly note on them with his chubby hand and a gold pencil, "O.K.—J.M." Once that was done, they were paid and charged to an account at the bank labeled: "Miscellaneous." This understandably led Rollo into a life of luxury over a few years. After enjoying a seven-dollar dinner with a financial guy from a Chicago bond firm, it was tough for him to settle for a fifty-cent lunch the next day that his salary allowed. Additionally, because of his position at the bank and his social skills, Rollo got involved in clubs, played golf, and hung out on boats, yachts, or in cars with young men who had lots of free time and could spend money like it was nothing. It became unavoidable that there were times when Rollo also had to spend, or he'd risk being seen as a "piker." As a result, he often spent more than he could afford, and eventually, more than he actually had.
To meet this drain upon resources the debonair youth did not possess, Rollie resorted to undue fattening of his expense accounts, but, when the amounts became too large to be safely concealed by this means from the scrutiny of J.M., he had dangerous recourse to misuse of checks upon a certain trust fund of which he was the custodian. He did this reluctantly, it must be understood, and was always appalled by the increasing size of the deficit he was making. He knew too that some day there must come a reckoning, but against that inevitable day several hopes were cherished.
To manage the pressure on his resources that he couldn’t cope with, Rollie began to inflate his expense accounts. However, when the amounts became too large to hide from J.M.'s oversight, he recklessly started misusing checks from a trust fund he managed. He approached this with hesitation and was always taken aback by how big his deficit was becoming. He also recognized that eventually there would be a reckoning, but he clung to several hopes before that unavoidable day came.
One was that old J.M., brooding genius of the Amalgamated National, might become appreciative and double Rollie's salary. Yet the heart of J.M. was traditionally so hard that this hope was comparatively feeble. In fact, Rollie would have confessed himself that the lottery ticket which he bought every week, and whereby he stood to win fifteen thousand dollars, was a more solid one. Besides this, hope had other resources. There were, for instance, the "ponies" which part of the year were galloping at Emeryville, only a few miles away, and there were other race tracks throughout the country, and pool rooms conveniently at hand. While Rollie was too timid to lose any great sum at these, nevertheless they proved a constant drain, and the only real asset of his almost daily venturing was the doubtful one of the friendship of "Spider" Welsh, the bookmaker.
One idea was that old J.M., the brooding genius of the Amalgamated National, might recognize Rollie's work and double his salary. But J.M. had always been tough-hearted, so that hope felt pretty weak. In fact, Rollie would have admitted that the lottery ticket he bought every week, with a chance to win fifteen thousand dollars, seemed like a better bet. Besides, hope had other avenues. For example, there were the "ponies" racing at Emeryville for part of the year, just a few miles away, along with other racetracks across the country and nearby pool halls. Although Rollie was too anxious to gamble any significant amount at these places, they still managed to drain his funds, and the only real benefit he got from his almost daily betting was the questionable friendship of "Spider" Welsh, the bookmaker.
Rollie's first test of this friendship was made necessary by the receipt of a letter notifying him that the executors of the estate which included the trust fund he had been looting would call the next day at eleven for a formal examination of the account. Rollie at the moment was more than fifteen hundred dollars short, and getting shorter. That night he went furtively through an alley to the back room of the bookmaker.
Rollie's first challenge in this friendship hit when he got a letter saying the estate's executors, which included the trust fund he had been stealing from, would show up the next day at eleven for a formal accounting review. At that point, Rollie was over fifteen hundred dollars short and running out of time. That night, he crept through an alley to the bookmaker's back room.
"Let me have seventeen hundred, Spider, for three days, and I'll give you my note for two thousand," he whispered nervously.
"Just give me seventeen hundred, Spider, for three days, and I’ll write you a note for two thousand," he whispered nervously.
"What security?" asked the Spider, craft and money-lust swimming in his small, greenish-yellow eye.
"What security?" the Spider asked, greed and cunning shining in his small, greenish-yellow eye.
"My signature's enough," said Rollie, bluffing weakly.
"All it takes is my signature," Rollie said, trying to sound confident.
"Nothin' doin'," quoth the Spider decisively.
"Absolutely not," said the Spider firmly.
Cold sweat broke out on Rollie's brow faster than He could wipe it off.
Cold sweat was dripping down Rollie's forehead faster than he could wipe it off.
"I'll make it twenty-five hundred," the young man said hoarsely.
"I'll raise it to twenty-five hundred," the young man said in a hoarse voice.
Spider looked interested. He leaned across the table, his darting, peculiar glance shifting searchingly from first one of Rollie's eyes to the other, his form half crouching, his whole body alert, cruelty depicted on his face and suggesting that his nickname was no accident but a sure bit of underworld characterization.
Spider seemed interested. He leaned over the table, his sharp, unusual gaze darting back and forth between Rollie's eyes. His body was half-crouched and alert, with a harsh expression that showed his nickname was no accident but a clear representation of his underworld persona.
"Make it three thousand, and I'll lay the money in your hand," said the Spider coldly.
"Make it three thousand, and I'll give you the money," said the Spider coldly.
Rollie's case was desperate. He drew a blank note from his pocket, filled it, and signed it; then passed it across the table. But with the Spider's seventeen hundred deep in his trousers pockets, the feeling that he had been grossly taken advantage of seemed to demand of Rollie that his manhood should assert itself.
Rollie's situation was serious. He took a blank note from his pocket, filled it out, and signed it before sliding it across the table. However, with the Spider's seventeen hundred stuffed in his pants pockets, the feeling that he had been really conned made Rollie feel the need to prove his manliness.
"Spider, you are a thief!" he proclaimed truculently.
"Spider, you're a thief!" he said harshly.
"I guess you must be one yourself, or you wouldn't want seventeen hundred in such a hell of a hurry," was Spider's cool rejoinder, as he practically shoved Rollie out of his back door.
"I guess you must be one yourself, or you wouldn't be in such a hurry for seventeen hundred," Spider replied calmly as he nearly shoved Rollie out of his back door.
Now this retort of Spider's was quite a shock to Rollie; but there are shocks and shocks. Moreover, when the executors upon their scheduled hour came to Rollo Charles Burbeck, trustee, and found his accounts and cash balancing to a cent, which was exactly as they expected to find them, why this in itself was some compensation for taking the back-talk even of a bookmaker.
Spider's response really surprised Rollie, but there are different kinds of surprises. Plus, when the executors showed up on time to meet Rollo Charles Burbeck, the trustee, and found that his accounts and cash were perfectly balanced, just as they expected, that alone made the attitude from a bookmaker feel a little more manageable.
But the next day Spider Welsh's roll was the fatter by three thousand dollars, and the trust account was short the same amount.
But the next day, Spider Welsh's account increased by three thousand dollars, while the trust account decreased by the same amount.
Thereafter, and despite good resolutions, the size of the defalcation began immediately to grow again, although Rollo, if he suffered much anxiety on that account, concealed it admirably. He knew that under the system he was safe for the present, and outwardly he moulted no single feather, but wore his well tailored clothes with the same sleek distinction, and laughed, chatted, and danced his way farther and farther into the good graces of clambering society, partly sustained by the hope that even though lotteries and horse races failed him, and the "Old Man's" heart proved adamant, some rich woman's tender fancy might fasten itself upon him, and a wealthy marriage become the savior of his imperiled fortunes.
After that, despite his good intentions, the loss started to increase again right away, even though Rollo, if he was worried about it, hid it very well. He knew that under the current system he was safe for now, and he didn’t show any signs of distress outwardly. He wore his well-tailored clothes with the same polished style and laughed, chatted, and danced his way deeper into the favor of high society. He was partly supported by the hope that even if lotteries and horse races let him down, and the "Old Man's" heart remained unyielding, some wealthy woman might take an interest in him, and a rich marriage could save his struggling finances.
It was while still in this state of being, but with that semi-annual turning over of dead papers again only a few weeks distant, Rollo was greatly amazed to blunder into the presence of Marien Dounay in his mother's sun-room at four o'clock one afternoon, when chance had sent him home to don a yachting costume. A little out of touch with things at All People's, the young man's surprise at finding Miss Dounay tête-à-tête with his own mother was the greater by the fact that he knew a score of ambitious matrons who were at the very time pulling every string within their reach to get the actress on exhibition as one of their social possessions.
While Rollo was still in this frame of mind and with the biannual cleanup of old papers coming up in just a few weeks, he was genuinely surprised to unexpectedly run into Marien Dounay in his mother's sunroom one afternoon at four o'clock. Chance had led him home to change into a yachting outfit. A bit out of touch at All People's, Rollo was even more shocked to find Miss Dounay alone with his mother, especially since he knew several ambitious socialites who were actively trying to claim the actress as one of their own.
Because young Burbeck's interest in women was by the nature of his association with them largely mercenary, and just now peculiarly so on account of his own haunting embarrassment, he was rather impervious to the physical charms of Miss Dounay herself. He only saw something brilliant, dazzling, convertible, and exerted himself to impress her favorably, postponing the departure upon his yachting trip dangerously it would seem, had not the two got on so well together that the actress offered to take him in her car to shorten his tardiness at the yacht pier.
Young Burbeck's interest in women was mainly centered on what he could gain from them, and right now, that was particularly the case since he was feeling quite awkward himself. Consequently, he was somewhat unaffected by Miss Dounay's physical allure. He viewed her as something bright, dazzling, and precious, so he made a strong effort to impress her. He nearly postponed his departure for his yachting trip, but since they connected so well, the actress offered to give him a ride in her car to ensure he made it to the yacht pier on time.
After this, acquaintance between the two young people ripened swiftly. Because John Hampstead was so busy, Marien had an abundance of idle time upon her hands. Agitated continually by a cat-like restlessness, seeking a satiety she was unable to find, the actress had no objections to spending a great deal of this idle time upon Rollo. He rode with her in that swift-scudding, smooth-spinning foreign car. She sailed with him upon the bay in a tiny cruising sloop that courtesy dubbed a yacht. More than once she entertained Rollie with one of these delightful Bohemian suppers served in her hotel suite, sometimes with other guests and sometimes flatteringly alone.
After this, the connection between the two young people grew quickly. Since John Hampstead was so busy, Marien had plenty of free time. Always restless like a cat, searching for a fulfillment she couldn’t quite reach, the actress didn’t mind spending a lot of this free time with Rollo. He drove her in that fast, sleek foreign car. She sailed with him on the bay in a small cruising sloop that was politely referred to as a yacht. More than once, she treated Rollie to one of those enjoyable Bohemian dinners served in her hotel suite, sometimes with other guests and sometimes just the two of them.
Rollie enjoyed all of this, but without succumbing seriously. His spread of canvas was too small, he carried too much of the lead of deep anxiety upon his centerboard to keel far over under the breeze of her stiffest blandishments; but all the while he held her acquaintance as a treasured asset, introducing her to about-the-Bay society with such calculating discrimination as to put under lasting obligations to himself not only Mrs. von Studdeford, his friend and patron, but certain other carefully chosen mistresses of money.
Rollie appreciated all of this, but he didn’t get too lost in it. His canvas was too small, and he was held back by intense anxiety, preventing him from fully embracing her most alluring qualities. Still, he saw their friendship as a valuable asset, introducing her to the local society around the Bay with such thoughtfulness that he made sure he would always owe a debt of gratitude to not just Mrs. von Studdeford, his friend and supporter, but also a few other carefully chosen wealthy women.
As for Marien, her triumphs were still too recent, her vanity was still too childish, not to extract considerable enjoyment from being Exhibit "A" at the most important social gatherings the community offered; but her complacence was at all times modified by moods and caprices. She would disappoint Rollie's society friends for the most unsubstantial reasons and appeared to think her own whimsical change of purpose an entirely sufficient explanation. Sometimes she did not even bother about an explanation, and her manner was haughty in the extreme.
Marien's recent wins were still on her mind, and her youthful vanity meant she loved being the center of attention at the biggest social events in the community. However, her self-satisfaction was always swayed by her moods and whims. She would disappoint Rollie's social friends for the smallest reasons and seemed to think her sudden change of heart was a completely valid excuse. Sometimes, she didn't even feel the need to explain, and her attitude was very arrogant.
Her most vexatious trick of the kind was to disappear one night five minutes before she was to have gone with Rollie to be guest of honor at a dinner given by Mrs. Ellsworth Harrington. The hostess raged inconsolably, taking her revenge on Rollie in words and looks which, in her quarter, proclaimed thumbs down for long upon that unfortunate, adventuring youth.
Her most frustrating move was disappearing one night just five minutes before she was supposed to join Rollie as the guest of honor at a dinner hosted by Mrs. Ellsworth Harrington. The hostess was livid, unleashing her anger on Rollie with sharp words and glances that clearly expressed her disapproval of that unfortunate, daring young man.
"Take me about nine hundred and ninety-nine years to square myself with that double-chinned queen," muttered Rollie, standing at eleven o'clock of the same night upon the corner opposite the Hotel St. Albans and looking up inquisitively at the suite of Miss Dounay, which was on the floor immediately beneath the roof.
"It's going to take me about nine hundred ninety-nine years to make things right with that double-chinned queen," Rollie muttered, standing at eleven o'clock that night on the corner across from the Hotel St. Albans, looking up curiously at Miss Dounay's suite, which was located on the floor just below the roof.
The young man's hat was pushed back so that his forehead seemed almost high and, in addition to its seeming, the brow wore a disconsolate frown.
The young man's hat was pushed back, which made his forehead appear quite big, and he also had a sad frown on his face.
"Looks as if I'd kind of lost my rabbit's foot," he murmured, relaxing into a vernacular that neither Mrs. Harrington, Mrs. von Studdeford, nor other ladies of their class would have deemed it possible to flow from the irreproachable lips of Rollo Charles Burbeck. Yet his friends should have been very indulgent with Rollie to-night! The world had grown suddenly hard for him. The executors were due again to-morrow; and his deficit had passed four thousand dollars.
"Seems like I’ve really lost my lucky charm," he said softly, adopting a casual tone that neither Mrs. Harrington, Mrs. von Studdeford, nor any other ladies of their class would ever have expected from the perfect Rollo Charles Burbeck. But his friends should have been quite sympathetic towards Rollie tonight! Everything had suddenly gotten difficult for him. The executors were coming back tomorrow, and his deficit had exceeded four thousand dollars.
So desperate was his plight that for an hour that afternoon Rollie had actually thought of throwing himself upon the mercy of Mrs. Ellsworth Harrington, who had hundreds of thousands in her own right, and who might have saved him with a scratch of the pen. Her heart had been really soft toward Rollie, too, but Marien's caprice to-night had spoiled all chance of that. Nothing remained but the Spider. Rollie had an appointment with him in fifteen minutes.
His situation was so dire that for an hour that afternoon, Rollie seriously thought about begging Mrs. Ellsworth Harrington, who had hundreds of thousands of dollars, to help him with just her signature. She had genuinely cared for Rollie, but Marien's mood tonight had ruined any chance of that. All that was left was the Spider. Rollie had an appointment with him in fifteen minutes.
But in the meantime he indulged a somber, irritated curiosity concerning Miss Dounay. Since staring upward at her windows brought no satisfaction he had recourse to the telephone booth in the hotel lobby, and got the information that Miss Dounay was out but had left word that if Mr. Burbeck called he was to be told he was expected at ten-thirty and there would be other guests.
But in the meantime, he couldn’t shake off a dark, annoyed curiosity about Miss Dounay. Since looking up at her windows didn’t give him any satisfaction, he went to the phone booth in the hotel lobby and learned that Miss Dounay was out, but she had left a message saying that if Mr. Burbeck called, he should be informed that he was expected at ten-thirty and that there would be other guests.
That meant supper, and a lively little time. No doubt the actress would try to make amends. Well, Rollie would most surely let her. He had no intention of quarreling with an asset, even though occasionally it turned itself into a liability. But it was now past ten-thirty, ten forty-seven, to be exact, and his engagement with the Spider was at eleven. However, since his hostess was still out, and therefore would be late at her own party, his prospective tardiness gave the young man no concern.
That meant dinner and a good time. There was no doubt the actress would try to make things right. Rollie would definitely let her. He had no intention of arguing with someone important, even if it sometimes felt like a hassle. But it was already past ten-thirty, ten forty-seven to be exact, and his meeting with the Spider was at eleven. However, since his hostess was still out and would be late to her own party, he wasn’t concerned about being late.
But, on leaving the telephone booth and advancing through the wide lobby of the hotel, young Burbeck was surprised to see Miss Dounay's car driven up to the curb. There she was, the beautiful devil! Where could she have been? Yet, since Rollie's curiosity and his wish for an explanation of her conduct were nothing like so great as his desire to avoid meeting her until this business with the Spider was off his mind, he executed an oblique movement in the direction of the side exit; but not until a shoulder-wise glance had revealed to him the stalwart form of the Reverend John Hampstead emerging first from the Dounay limousine.
As young Burbeck left the phone booth and walked through the hotel’s large lobby, he was surprised to see Miss Dounay's car arrive at the curb. There she was, the gorgeous temptress! Where could she have been? Still, since Rollie's curiosity and need to understand her behavior were much less urgent than his wish to avoid running into her until he figured out the situation with the Spider, he quickly headed toward the side exit. However, he couldn’t help but notice the strong figure of Reverend John Hampstead getting out of the Dounay limousine.
"The preacher!" he muttered in disgusted tones, "I thought so. She's nuts on him; or he is on her, or something. Say!" and the young man came to an abrupt stop, while his eyes opened widely, and his nostrils sniffed the air as if he scented scandal. "I wonder if she tried the same line of stuff on the parson, and he's falling for it? It certainly would be tough on mother if anything went wrong with her sky pilot."
"The preacher!" he mumbled in frustration. "I knew it. She's really into him; or he's into her, or something. Hey!" The young man suddenly paused, his eyes widening and his nostrils flaring as if he caught a hint of scandal. "I wonder if she pulled the same tricks on the pastor, and he’s falling for it? That would be really tough on mom if anything went south with her minister."
However, Rollie's own exigencies were too great for him to forget them long, even in contemplating the prospective downfall of a popular idol, and he made his way to his engagement.
However, Rollie's own urgent needs were too important for him to ignore for long, even while considering the possible downfall of a popular idol, so he went to his engagement.
Rollie was a long time with Spider. Part of this delay was due to the fact that the Spider was broke. He did not have forty-two hundred dollars, nor any appreciable portion thereof. Another part of the delay was due to the fact that Spider took some time in elaborating a plan to put both Rollie and himself in possession of abundant funds. The plan was grasped upon quickly, but, being a detestable coward, Rollie halted long before undertaking an enterprise that required the display of nerve and daring under circumstances where failure meant instant ruin.
Rollie had been with Spider for a long time. One reason for the delay was that Spider was out of money. He didn't have forty-two hundred dollars or any substantial amount. Another reason for the hold-up was that Spider was taking time to come up with a scheme for both of them to get rich. The plan was grasped quickly, but Rollie, being a coward, took a long time to commit to a venture that required bravery and boldness, especially since failure would result in immediate disaster.
However, there was at least a gambler's chance, while with the executors to-morrow there was no chance. Inevitably, therefore, the young man, white of face, with a lump in his throat and a flutter in his breast, gripped with his cold, nerveless hand the avaricious palm of Spider, and the bargain was made. Even then, however, there was a stage wait while an emissary of the Spider's went on a dive-scouring tour that in twenty minutes turned up a short-haired, scar-nosed shadow of a man who answered to the name of the "Red Lizard", a designation which the fiery hue of his skin and the slimy manner of the creature amply justified.
But there was at least a slim chance with the gambler, while tomorrow with the executors offered none. So, the young man, pale-faced, with a lump in his throat and his heart racing, gripped Spider's greedy hand with his cold, trembling one, and the deal was made. Even then, there was a moment of pause while one of Spider’s goons went to find a short-haired, scarred man known as "Red Lizard," a name that suited him perfectly with his fiery skin and slimy demeanor.
Once out of Spider's place, Rollie lingered in the alley long enough to screw his scant courage to the place where it would stick for a few hours at least; and at precisely half-past eleven, looking his handsome, debonair self, his open overcoat revealing him still in evening dress, and with his silk hat self-confidently a-tilt, he sauntered nonchalantly through the lobby of the Hotel St. Albans to an elevator which bore him skyward.
After leaving Spider's place, Rollie lingered in the alley just long enough to build up his limited courage to last for a few hours at least. At exactly 11:30, looking as charming and stylish as ever, with his open overcoat revealing that he was still in evening wear and his silk hat confidently tilted, he casually walked through the lobby of the Hotel St. Albans to an elevator that took him up.
The pride of the Elder and the son of the Angel, the social ambassador of the Amalgamated National, was prepared once more to do his duty by his fortune.
The Elder's pride and the Angel's son, the social ambassador of the Amalgamated National, was once again prepared to carry out his duty thanks to his fortune.
CHAPTER XXIII
CHAPTER 23
CAPRICIOUS WOMAN
MOODY WOMAN
With more than a month of odd hours invested upon Marien Dounay, the Reverend John Hampstead had reluctantly made up his mind that failure must be written over his efforts in her behalf.
After more than a month of unusual hours dedicated to Marien Dounay, Reverend John Hampstead regrettably realized that his attempts to help her were futile.
She had never told him the secret want which was making her unhappy. Her manner and her mood varied from flights of ecstasy, bordering on intoxication of spirit, to depths of depression which suggested that the gifted woman was suffering from some sort of mania. She was always eager to see him, always clamoring for more of his time, and yet after the first week or so he never left her presence without being made to feel that her hours with him had been a disappointment.
She never told him about the secret wish that was causing her unhappiness. Her mood swung from intense joy, almost like a high, to deep lows that suggested this talented woman was struggling with some emotional issues. She was always eager to see him, always wanting more of his time, but after the first week or so, he always left her feeling like their time together didn’t meet her expectations.
To tell the truth, he had himself been greatly disappointed in her. She appeared to him altogether frivolous, altogether worldly. He was completely convinced that she had not only toyed with him years ago, but was toying with him now, although of course, in an entirely different way.
Honestly, he was really let down by her. She seemed so shallow, so focused on material things. He was completely sure that she had messed with his feelings years ago and was still toying with him now, though, of course, in a totally different way.
For five days he had not seen her, but hating to give up entirely, and finding himself one evening in the vicinity of the Hotel St. Albans, he ventured to run in upon her for a moment. She was decked as if for an evening party in a dress of gold and spangles, as conspicuous for an excess of materials in the train as for an utter absence of them about the arms and shoulders, which, on this occasion, even the blaze of diamonds did not redeem from a look of nakedness to the eyes of the minister,—a mental reaction which any student of psychology will recognize as ample evidence that John Hampstead, man, had passed entirely beyond the power of Marien Dounay, woman.
He hadn’t seen her in five days, but not wanting to give up completely, one evening he found himself near the Hotel St. Albans and decided to stop by for a moment. She was dressed for a party, in a gold sequined dress with an extravagant train that left her arms and shoulders bare. Even with the sparkle of diamonds, the minister couldn't help but feel she looked somewhat exposed—a mental response that any psychology student would recognize as clear proof that John Hampstead, as a man, had moved beyond the influence of Marien Dounay, as a woman.
Miss Dounay received her caller with that low purr of surprise and gladness which was characteristic, and instantly proposed that they go out for a ride on the foothill boulevard, and a dinner at the Three Points Inn.
Miss Dounay welcomed her visitor with her usual mix of surprise and joy and quickly proposed they take a ride along the foothill boulevard, followed by dinner at the Three Points Inn.
While the minister had not planned to give her an evening, this was one of the rare occasions when he had leisure time at his disposal, and since he had resolved to make one last effort to help the woman, he decided to accept the invitation.
Even though the minister hadn't planned to spend the evening with her, this was one of the rare occasions he actually had free time. Since he decided to make one last effort to support her, he accepted the invitation.
The evening, however, was not a success. The dinner was good, the roads were smooth, the night air was balmy and full of a thousand perfumes from field and garden; but Miss Dounay's mood, at first merry, sagged lower and lower into a kind of sullen despair, in which she reproached the minister bitterly for his failure to understand her.
The evening, however, didn't go as planned. The dinner was nice, the roads were smooth, and the night air was warm and full of a thousand scents from the fields and gardens; but Miss Dounay's mood, which began happily, slowly fell into a kind of gloomy despair, where she resentfully blamed the minister for not understanding her.
François, the chauffeur, had, by command of his mistress, stopped the car on the curve of the hill, at a point where the bright moon made faces as clear as day, and, having climbed down as if to look the car over, they heard his boot heels grow fainter and fainter on the graveled road as he tactfully ambled off out of earshot.
François, the driver, had stopped the car at his mistress's request on the curve of the hill, in a place where the bright moon illuminated the area as clearly as daylight. Once he got out, pretending to check the car, they heard his boot heels fading away as he casually walked out of earshot.
Hampstead was still patient.
Hampstead was still calm.
"I have been so earnest in my desire to help you," he said, by way of broaching the subject again.
"I've been really serious about wanting to help you," he said, looking to discuss the topic again.
"You cannot help me," Marien snapped. "Something bars you. Your church, your position, all these foolish women who are in love with you, this whole community which has made a 'property' god of you,—they are to blame! They stand between us. They prevent you from seeing what you ought to see. They make you blind. You think you are humble. It is a mock humility. Under its guise you hide a lofty egotism. You think you are a preacher; you are not. You are still an actor, playing your part, and playing it so busily that you have ceased to be genuine. All this sentiment which you display for the suffering and needy and distressed is a worked-up sentiment. It goes with the part you play. It makes you blind, false, hypocritical!"
"You can't help me," Marien said sharply. "Something is holding you back. Your church, your position, all those foolish women who are in love with you, this entire community that has turned you into a 'property' god—they're the reason! They stand between us. They keep you from seeing what you really need to see. They make you blind. You think you're humble. It's a false humility. Deep down, you hide a huge ego. You think you're a preacher; you're not. You're still an actor, playing your part, and you’re so absorbed in it that you’ve stopped being genuine. All this sympathy you show for the suffering, the needy, and the distressed is just a performance. It suits the role you're playing. It makes you blind, fake, hypocritical!"
"Miss Dounay!" exclaimed the minister sharply.
"Miss Dounay!" the minister said sharply.
But beside herself with chagrin and disappointment, the woman ran on with growing scorn, as she asked sneeringly: "Do you not see that all this gaping adoration is unreal? That a touch would overthrow you? A single false step, and the newspapers which have made you for the sake of a front-page holiday would have another holiday, and a bigger one, in tearing you down?"
But filled with sadness and disappointment, the woman pressed on with growing disdain as she asked sarcastically, "Can’t you see that all this admiration is fake? That just one touch could bring you down? One wrong move, and the newspapers that glorified you for a front-page story would have another story, and an even bigger one, about tearing you apart?"
Hampstead gritted his teeth, but he could not have stopped her.
Hampstead clenched his teeth, but he couldn’t stop her.
"Can you imagine what would be the biggest news story that could break to-morrow morning in Oakland?" she persisted. "It would be the fall of John Hampstead. Can't you see it?" she laughed derisively. "Headlines a foot tall? Can't you hear the newsboys calling? Can't you see the 'Sisters' whispering? Can't you see the gray heads bobbing? The pulpit of All People's declared vacant! John Hampstead a by-word and worse—a joke! Can't you see it?"
"Can you imagine what the biggest news story could be tomorrow morning in Oakland?" she kept asking. "It would be the fall of John Hampstead. Can't you picture it?" she laughed sarcastically. "Headlines a foot high? Can you hear the newsboys yelling? Can you see the 'Sisters' gossiping? Can you see the older folks nodding? The pulpit of All People's announced as open! John Hampstead turning into a joke and worse—a punchline! Can you see it?"
Not unnaturally, the minister was angry.
It was totally understandable that the minister was upset.
"No," he said sharply, "and you will never see it, for I shall not take that single false step of which you speak."
"No," he replied sharply, "and you’ll never see it, because I won’t make that one mistake you’re talking about."
"Oh, you really would not need to take it," sneered the actress, with a sinister note in her voice, "a man in your position need not fall. He may only seem to fall."
"Oh, you really don't have to take it," the actress scoffed, her voice laced with bitterness. "A man like you doesn't actually need to fail. He just has to look like he's failing."
It seemed to John that the woman was actually menacing him.
John felt that the woman was genuinely threatening him.
"François!" he called sharply.
"François!" he called sternly.
The chauffeur's heels came clicking back from around the turn, and in a silence, which upon Miss Dounay's part might be described as fuming, and upon the minister's as aggressively dignified, the couple were driven back to the hotel, arriving in time for Rollie Burbeck to emerge from the telephone booth, to observe the car, and to avoid its occupants.
The chauffeur's heels clicked as he rounded the corner, and in a quiet moment—Miss Dounay was seething, while the minister maintained an air of defiant dignity—the couple was taken back to the hotel, just in time for Rollie Burbeck to exit the phone booth, spot the car, and avoid its passengers.
With almost an elaboration of scrupulous courtesy, the minister helped Miss Dounay from the automobile, walked with her to the elevator, and ascended to the doorway of her apartment, where, extending his hand, he said sadly, in tones of finality, but without a trace of any other feeling than regretful sympathy: "I still desire to befriend you as I may. But I shall not be able to come to you again."
With nearly excessive politeness, the minister helped Miss Dounay out of the car, walked with her to the elevator, and then to the entrance of her apartment. There, he reached out his hand and said sadly, in a tone that felt conclusive yet displayed only regretful sympathy: "I still want to be your friend in any way I can. But I won’t be able to come to you again."
To his surprise, Marien answered him with something like a threat!
To his surprise, Marien responded with what seemed like a threat!
"It is I," she rejoined quickly, "who will come to you. I do not know how it is to happen yet, but I will come, and when I do—if I am not much mistaken—you will be happier to receive my call than you ever were to receive one in all your life before!"
"It's me," she quickly replied, "who's going to come to you. I’m not sure how it's going to happen yet, but I'll be there, and when I do—unless I'm really wrong—you'll be happier to see me than you ever were to have anyone visit you in your entire life!"
Again there was menace in her tone, and never had she looked more imperiously regal than as she stood holding the loop of her train in the left hand, the right upon the knob of the door, the shimmering evening cloak pushed back to reveal her gold and spangled figure, standing arrow straight, while the dark eyes shot defiance.
Once again, her tone was menacing, and she had never appeared more commanding and regal than when she stood there, holding the loop of her train in her left hand, her right hand resting on the doorknob, her shimmering evening cloak pushed back to show off her gold and sequined dress, standing tall and straight, while her dark eyes shone with defiance.
Neither had she ever been guilty of a more studied or effective bit of theatricalism than when, immediately following this insinuating speech, the actress noiselessly propelled the door inward, revealing the presence of a group of men in evening dress posed about the room in various attitudes of boredom. As the door swung, these men turned expectantly and with quick eyes photographed the picture of the minister in the hall, his sober, perplexed gaze set upon the figure of the beautiful woman, whose features had instantly changed as she made her entrance upon an entirely different drama.
She had never been more skilled or convincing in her performance than right after this suggestive speech when the actress quietly opened the door, revealing a group of men in formal attire lounging around the room, looking bored. As the door swung open, the men turned eagerly, their eyes quickly capturing the sight of the minister in the hallway, his serious, puzzled expression focused on the beautiful woman, whose face instantly changed as she stepped into a completely different scene.
"Ah, my neglected guests!" exclaimed the actress in tones of mild self-reproach. "You will forgive my not being here to receive you, when you know the reason. Doctor Hampstead has been showing me some of the more interesting and unusual phases of that eccentric parish work of his, over which you Oaklanders rave so much. And now, the dear good man was hesitating in the hall at intruding upon our little party. I have insisted that he shall be one of us. Am I not right, gentlemen?"
"Oh, my overlooked guests!" the actress said with a hint of guilt. "I hope you'll forgive me for not being here to welcome you, especially since you know the reason why. Doctor Hampstead has been showing me some of the more intriguing and unique aspects of his quirky parish work that you Oaklanders rave about. And now, the dear man is standing in the hall, unsure about joining our little gathering. I've insisted that he should be with us. Don’t you agree, gentlemen?"
Several of Miss Dounay's guests were well known to Hampstead personally, and the readiness with which they dragged him within attested to the clergyman's wide popularity among quite different sorts of very much worth-while persons, for, as a matter of fact, Miss Dounay's guests were rather representative. The group included an editor, an associate justice of the Supreme Court, a prominent merchant, a capitalist or two, and other persons, either of achievement or position, to the number of some eight or ten.
Many of Miss Dounay's guests knew about Hampstead, and their eagerness to include him in the conversation highlighted how well-liked he was among a diverse group of truly impressive people. In fact, Miss Dounay's guests were a good representation of that diversity. The group consisted of an editor, an associate justice of the Supreme Court, a well-known merchant, a few capitalists, and several other accomplished individuals, totaling around eight or ten.
Their presence witnessed not only that Miss Dounay, in her liking for a virile type of man, had made quick and careful selection from those she had met during her short stay in the city, but also testified to the readiness with which this type responded to the Dounay personality.
Their presence indicated that Miss Dounay, in her preference for a strong kind of man, had quickly and thoughtfully selected from those she encountered during her short time in the city, and it also demonstrated how easily this type responded to the Dounay personality.
That no other woman was present, and that the actress should assume the entire responsibility of entertaining so many gentlemen at one time, was entirely in keeping with her particular kind of vanity and the situations it was bound to create.
The fact that no other woman was present, and that the actress was expected to take full responsibility for entertaining so many men at once, perfectly matched her particular form of vanity and the situation it was bound to create.
Standing in the center of the room, wearing that expression of happy radiance which admiration invariably brought to her face, her bare shoulders gleaming, her jewels blazing, she rotated upon her heel till her train wound up in a swirling eddy at her feet, out of which she bloomed like some voluptuous flower, while a chorus of "Oh's" and "Ah's" of laughing adulation followed the revolution of her eyes about the circuit; for the guests knew that to their hostess this little gathering was a play, and their part was to enact a vigorously approving audience.
Standing in the middle of the room, wearing a joyful expression that admiration always brought to her face, her bare shoulders glowing and her jewelry sparkling, she twirled on her heel until her train swirled around her feet, making her look like a beautiful flower. A chorus of "Oh's" and "Ah's" of cheerful praise followed her gaze around the room because the guests understood that for their hostess, this small gathering was a performance, and their role was to be an eagerly supportive audience.
"Gentlemen," she proposed, "you are all in evening dress; but I,"—and she shrugged her bewitching shoulders naïvely,—"I have been in this gown for ages—until I hate it. Will you indulge me a little longer?" And she inclined her head in the direction of the red portières through which she had gone that first night to don the diamonds for Hampstead.
"Gentlemen," she proposed, "you're all dressed up for the evening, but I,"—and she innocently shrugged her charming shoulders,—"I've been in this dress for so long—I'm beginning to hate it. Can you give me a little more time?" And she tilted her head towards the red curtains she had gone through that first night to wear the diamonds for Hampstead.
Of course the gentlemen excused her, and Miss Dounay achieved another startling theatricalism by reappearing in an astonishingly short time, offering the most surprising contrast to her former self. The yellow and spangles were gone. In their place was the simplest possible gown of soft black velvet, with only a narrow band passing over the shoulders and framing a bust like marble for its whiteness against the black. The dress was entirely without ornament, presenting a supreme achievement of the art of the modiste, in that it appeared not so much to be a gown as a bolt of velvet, suddenly caught up and draped to screen her figure chastely but beautifully, at the same time it revealed and even emphasized those swelling curves and long lines which lost themselves elusively in the baffling pliancy of her remarkable figure. The hair was worn low upon the neck, and the jewels which had blazed in her coiffure like a dazzling crown were no longer in evidence. With them had gone the pendants from her ears, and that coruscating circlet of diamonds from the neck, which was her chief pride and most valuable single possession. There was not even a band of gold upon her arms, nor a ring upon her tapering finger. Hence what the admiring circle seemed to see was not something brilliant because bedizened, but a creature exquisite because genuine, a beauty depending for its power solely upon nature's comeliness.
The guys definitely let her off easy, and Miss Dounay pulled off another incredible transformation by reappearing in a surprisingly short time, creating a striking contrast to her earlier look. The yellow and sparkle were gone. Instead, she wore a simple dress made of soft black velvet, with just a narrow strap over her shoulders, highlighting a bust as white as marble against the black. The dress was completely unadorned, showcasing a masterful design that made it look less like a gown and more like a piece of velvet artfully draped to modestly yet beautifully cover her figure. At the same time, it revealed and emphasized her curvy silhouette and long lines that flowed gracefully into the unique flexibility of her remarkable body. Her hair was worn low on her neck, and the gems that once sparkled in her hair like a stunning crown were nowhere to be found. She had also taken off the earrings and the sparkling diamond necklace that was her greatest pride and most valuable possession. There wasn't even a gold bracelet on her arms or a ring on her slender finger. So what the admiring group seemed to see was not something flashy because of decorations, but a being exquisite because she was genuine, a beauty whose power relied solely on natural charm.
No woman with less beauty or less art, desiring to be admired as Marien Dounay passionately did, could have dared this contrast successfully. No one who knew men less thoroughly than she would have understood that for a purely professional artist to attain this look of a simple womanly woman was the greatest possible triumph, stirring every instinct of admiration and of chivalry.
No woman who was less beautiful or less talented, wanting to be admired like Marien Dounay did, could have managed this contrast successfully. No one who understood men less than she did would have known that for a purely professional artist, achieving the look of a simple, feminine woman was the greatest success, stirring up every instinct of admiration and chivalry.
And whatever was at the back of the trick Miss Dounay had played—and there was generally something back of her caprices—in thrusting John Hampstead, with whom she had practically quarreled, into this group of guests, she appeared to forget him entirely in the succession of whims, moods, and graces with which she proceeded to their entertainment.
Whatever motive Miss Dounay had for bringing John Hampstead, with whom she had nearly quarreled, into this gathering of guests—there was usually something behind her eccentricities—she appeared to completely disregard him as she showed off a range of whims, moods, and charms to entertain everyone.
For one thing, she admitted them to the large room which served as her boudoir, into which they had seen her go in gold and spangles to emerge like a miracle in demure black velvet.
For one thing, she allowed them into her spacious bedroom, where they had seen her go in wearing gold and sparkles, only to emerge like a miracle in simple black velvet.
Of course, there was an excuse for thus titillating the curiosity of vigorous men with that lure of mysterious enchantment which lurks in the boudoir of a lovely woman, and the excuse was that the room, while half-boudoir, was also half-studio, and held tables on which were displayed the models of the stage sets and the costumer's designs for Miss Dounay's coming London production.
There was definitely a reason to pique the curiosity of strong men with the allure of the mysterious enchantment found in the bedroom of a beautiful woman. The reason was that the room, although partly a bedroom, also served as a studio, featuring tables with models of the stage sets and costume designs for Miss Dounay's upcoming production in London.
As the actress had divined, the inspection of these fascinating details of stagecraft interested her guests as much as the display of them delighted her.
As the actress expected, her guests were just as fascinated by the exploration of these captivating stagecraft details as she was thrilled to show them off.
In the hour which ensued before the supper, a collation that in its variety and substance again proved how well the actress comprehended the appetite of the male, two or three guests arrived tardily. The earliest of these to enter was Rollo Charles Burbeck, who came in ample time to roam about the room of mystery at will with the remainder of the guests. Indeed, he stayed in it so much that its enchantment for him might have been presumed to be greater than for the others.
An hour before dinner, a display that highlighted the actress's insight into men's cravings was set up. A few guests showed up late. The first of these was Rollo Charles Burbeck, who got there early enough to wander through the intriguing room with the other guests. In fact, he spent so much time in there that it seemed like he was more enchanted by it than the others.
Before the supper, too, one of the guests craved the liberty of departing. This was the Reverend John Hampstead. The farewell of his hostess was gracious and without the slightest reminiscence of anything unpleasant, but he was prevented from more than mentally congratulating himself upon the change in her manner toward him by the fact that in walking some ten feet from where he touched the fingers of his hostess to where a butler-sort of person, borrowed from the hotel staff, stood waiting with his overcoat, Doctor Hampstead came face to face with Rollie Burbeck, who was just emerging from the boudoir-studio with a disturbed look upon his usually placid face, as if, for instance, he had seen a ghost.
Before dinner, one of the guests wanted to leave. That was Reverend John Hampstead. His hostess bid him farewell graciously, showing no signs of annoyance. He could only appreciate the shift in her attitude towards him, but as he walked the short distance from shaking his hostess's hand to where a hotel staff member waited with his overcoat, he encountered Rollie Burbeck. Rollie was just leaving the boudoir-studio, looking distressed, as if he had seen a ghost.
In consequence, the minister moved down the corridor to the elevator, not pondering upon his own perplexities, but thinking to himself, "I wonder now if that young man is in any serious trouble. It would break his mother's heart—it would kill her if he were."
The minister walked down the hall to the elevator, not focusing on his own doubts but thinking, "I wonder if that young man is in real trouble. It would break his mother’s heart—she would be devastated if something happened to him."
CHAPTER XXIV.
CHAPTER 24.
THE DAY OF ALL DAYS
THE ULTIMATE DAY
Next morning Doctor Hampstead was up bright and early, clad in his long study gown and walking, according to custom, beneath his palm trees, while he reflected on the duties of the day before him. This was really the day of all days for him, but he did not know it.
The next morning, Doctor Hampstead woke up early, wearing his long study gown and walking under his palm trees as he thought about the tasks he needed to handle that day. This was really the most important day of his life, but he didn't know it yet.
An unpleasant thought of Marien Dounay came impertinently into mind, but he repressed it. He had failed with her. A pity! Yes; but his work was too big, too, important, for him to permit it to be interfered with longer by any individual.
An irritating thought about Marien Dounay crossed his mind, but he dismissed it. He had made a mistake with her. What a pity! Yes, but his work was too crucial, too vital, for him to let anyone interfere with it any longer.
Besides, there were with him this morning thoughts of a totally different woman, whose life was as fresh and beautiful as the dew-kissed flowers about him. Five years of unswerving devotion on his part had all but wiped from her memory the admission of her lover which had so hurt the trusting heart of Bessie. That confiding trust, the loss of which her pen had so eloquently lamented, had grown again. The very day was set. In four months John Hampstead would hold Bessie Mitchell in his arms, and this time it seemed to him, more surely than it had that day in the little summer house by the tiny painted park in Los Angeles, that he would never, never let her out of them.
This morning, he was thinking about a completely different woman, whose life was as fresh and beautiful as the dew-covered flowers around him. Five years of steady devotion from him had almost erased the painful memory of her lover’s admission that had wounded Bessie’s trusting heart. That trust, which her letters had mourned so beautifully, had returned. The date was set. In four months, John Hampstead would hold Bessie Mitchell in his arms, and this time he felt, more certainly than he did that day in the little summer house by the tiny painted park in Los Angeles, that he would never let her go.
In the midst of these reflections, a thud sounded on the graveled walk at the minister's feet. It was the morning paper tightly rolled and whirled from the unerring hand of a boy upon a flying bicycle. The minister waved his hand in response to a similar salute from the grinning urchin, then turned and looked at the roll of ink and paper speculatively. That paper was the world coming to sit down at breakfast with him, and tell him what it had been doing in the past twenty-four hours. It had been doing some desperate things. The wide strip of mourning at the end of the bent cylinder, indicating tall headlines, showed this. The paper had come to him to make confession of the world's sins. This was right, for he was one of the world's confessors.
As he pondered, a thud sounded on the gravel path at the minister's feet. It was the morning newspaper, tightly rolled and tossed by a boy on a speeding bicycle. The minister waved back at the grinning kid, then turned to examine the roll of ink and paper thoughtfully. That paper was the world joining him for breakfast, ready to share what it had been up to in the last twenty-four hours. It had been involved in some serious issues. The wide strip of black at the end of the bent roll, indicating bold headlines, made this obvious. The paper had come to reveal the world’s wrongdoings. This was fitting, as he was one of the world’s confessors.
But with this thought came another which had occurred to him before. This was that he had won his confessor's gaberdine too cheaply. He had gained his position as a deputy saviour of mankind at too small a cost. Sometimes he questioned if he were not yet to be made to suffer—excruciatingly—supremely—if, for instance, Bessie were not to be taken from him. Yet he knew, as he reflected somewhat morbidly to this effect, that such a suffering would hardly be efficient. It must be something within himself, something volitional, a cup which he might drink or refuse to drink. The world's saviour was not Simon of Cyrene, whom they compelled to bear the cross, but the man from the north, who took up his own cross. True, Hampstead had thought on several occasions that he was taking up a cross, but it proved light each time, and turned into a crown either of public or of private approbation. Yet the cross was there, if he had only known it, in the tall black headlines on the paper rolled up and bent tightly and lying like a bomb at his feet.
But alongside this thought came another that he had thought about before. He felt that he had gained his confessor's robe too easily. He had become a deputy savior of humanity at too low a price. Sometimes he wondered if he would eventually have to suffer—painfully—completely—like, for example, if Bessie were taken away from him. Yet he realized, as he reflected somewhat sadly on this, that such suffering wouldn’t really be effective. It had to be something inside him, something he chose, a cup he could either drink from or refuse. The world’s savior wasn’t Simon of Cyrene, who was forced to carry the cross, but the man from the north who willingly took up his own cross. True, Hampstead had believed on several occasions that he was bearing a cross, but it always felt light and turned into either public or private praise. Still, the cross was there, if he had only seen it, in the bold black headlines on the newspaper rolled up and tightly crumpled, lying like a bomb at his feet.
However, instead of picking up the paper, he strolled out upon the sidewalk and down for a turn upon the sea-wall. The lately risen sun shot a ray across the eastern hills, and the dancing waters played elfishly with its beams, as if they had been ten thousand tiny mirrors. A fresh breeze was blowing, and as the minister filled his lungs again and again with the wave-washed air, it seemed as if a great access of strength were flowing into his veins. It flowed in and in until he felt himself stronger than he had ever been before in his life.
Instead of grabbing the paper, he stepped out onto the sidewalk and walked down to the seawall for a stroll. The sun had just risen, sending a ray of light across the eastern hills, and the sparkling water danced playfully in its glow, as if it were made of thousands of tiny mirrors. A fresh breeze was blowing, and as the minister took deep breaths of the salty air, it felt like a wave of strength was filling his body. It kept coming in until he felt stronger than he ever had in his life.
With this feeling of strength, which was spiritual as well as physical, came the desire to test it against something big, bigger than he had ever faced before. All unconscious how weak his puny strength would be against its demands, he lifted his arms towards the sky like a sun-worshiper and prayed that the day before him might be a great day.
Feeling both spiritually and physically strong, he felt compelled to take on something massive, larger than anything he had ever faced. Not realizing how inadequate his weak strength would be against it, he raised his arms to the sky like a sun-worshiper and prayed that the day ahead would be amazing.
Then leaving the sea-wall, the minister walked with swinging, quite un-gownly strides up the sidewalk and turned in between the green patches of lawn before his own door, picking up the paper and unrolling it as he mounted the porch. On the step before the top one he paused. The black headline was before his eye.
After leaving the sea-wall, the minister walked easily up the sidewalk with long strides and turned between the green patches of lawn leading to his door, picking up the newspaper and unfolding it as he walked onto the porch. He paused on the step just before the top one. The bold headline caught his attention.
"DOUNAY DIAMONDS STOLEN" was its screaming message.
"DOUNAY DIAMONDS STOLEN" was its shocking headline.
The minister was quickly gutting the column of its meaning, when a step upon the graveled walk behind startled him into turning suddenly toward the street, where between the polished red trunks of the palms and under their spreading leaves which met overhead, he saw framed the figure of Rollie Burbeck, halting uncertainly, with pale, excited face. This expression, indeed, was a mere exaggeration of the very look Doctor Hampstead had last seen upon it; but he did not immediately connect the two.
The minister was quickly losing the column's significance when a noise on the gravel path behind him startled him into turning suddenly toward the street. There, framed between the shiny red trunks of the palm trees and underneath their wide leaves that met above, he saw Rollie Burbeck standing nervously, with a pale, excited look. This expression was really just a more intense version of what Doctor Hampstead had last seen on his face, but he didn’t make the connection immediately.
"Your mother!" exclaimed the clergyman apprehensively, for that precious life, always hanging by a thread which any sudden shock might snap, was a constant source of anxiety to those who loved the Angel of the Chair. "Something has happened to her?"
"Your mom!" the clergyman said nervously, knowing that her precious life was always hanging by a thread that any sudden shock could disrupt, and it was a constant worry for those who cared for the Angel of the Chair. "Is something wrong with her?"
"No! To me!" groaned the young man hoarsely, hurrying forward as the minister stepped down to meet him.
"No! It’s me!" the young man groaned hoarsely, rushing forward as the minister stepped down to meet him.
"Something awful! Can I see you absolutely alone?"
"Something awful! Can I see you completely alone?"
"Why, certainly, Rollie," replied the minister with ready sympathy. "Come this way."
"Of course, Rollie," the minister said with instant empathy. "Come with me."
Hastily the minister led his caller around the side of the wide, low-lying cottage to the outside entrance of his study.
The minister promptly led his visitor around the side of the spacious, low cottage to the outside door of his study.
"Is that door locked?" asked Rollie, as, once inside the room, he darted a frightened glance at the doorway connecting with the rest of the house.
"Is that door locked?" Rollie asked, casting a fearful look at the doorway that led to the rest of the house after he stepped into the room.
Although knowing himself to be safe from interruption, the minister tactfully walked over and turned the key. He then locked the outer door as well, lowered the long shade at the wide side window, and snapped on the electric light.
Even though he knew he was safe from interruption, the minister cautiously walked over and turned the key. He then locked the outer door too, pulled down the long shade at the big side window, and turned on the electric light.
"No eye and no ear can see or hear us now, save one," he said with sympathetic gravity. "Sit down."
"No one can see or hear us right now, except for one person," he said with genuine concern. "Have a seat."
Rollie sat on the very edge of the Morris chair, his elbows on the ends of its arms, while his head hung forward with an expression of ghastliness upon the weakly handsome features.
Rollie sat on the edge of the Morris chair, his elbows on the armrests, his head hanging forward with a look of horror on his somewhat attractive but fragile face.
"You saw the paper?" he began.
"Did you see the news?" he asked.
The minister nodded.
The minister agreed.
"Here they are!" the young man gulped, the words breaking out of him abruptly. At the same time there was a quick motion of his hand, and a rainbow flash from his coat pocket to the blotter upon the desk, where the circlet of diamonds coiled like a blazing serpent that appeared to sway and writhe as each stone trembled from the force with which Burbeck had rid himself of the hateful touch. The minister started back with shock and a sudden sense of recollection.
"Here they are!" the young man yelled, his words bursting out unexpectedly. At the same time, he swiftly moved his hand, and a splash of colors shot from his coat pocket onto the desk, where the diamond ring lay coiled like a fiery serpent, swaying and writhing as each stone shook from the force with which Burbeck had tossed it. The minister recoiled in shock, a sudden memory flooding back to him.
"Oh, Rollie," he groaned, and then asked, as if not quite able to believe his eyes: "You took them?"
"Oh, Rollie," he groaned, then asked, as if he couldn't quite believe what he was seeing: "You took them?"
"I—I stole them," the excited man half-whispered.
"I—I took them," the excited man said in a hushed voice.
"Why?" questioned Hampstead, still wrestling with his astonishment.
"Why?" Hampstead asked, still trying to process his surprise.
"Because I am short in my accounts," Rollie shuddered, passing a despairing hand across his eyes. "I have to have money to-day, or I am ruined."
"Because I'm short on cash," Rollie said with a shiver, rubbing his eyes in despair. "I need money today, or I'm done for."
"But you could not turn these into money. You must have been beside yourself."
"But you couldn't cash these in. You must have been going nuts."
"No!" replied the excited man, with husky, explosive utterance; "the scheme was all right. Spider Welsh was going to handle 'em for me. We were to split four ways. But the Red Lizard fell down."
"No!" replied the excited man, his voice harsh and intense. "The plan was solid. Spider Welsh was supposed to handle them for me. We were going to split it four ways. But the Red Lizard ruined it."
"The Red Lizard?" interrupted the minister; for he knew the man who bore the suggestive title.
"The Red Lizard?" the minister interrupted, recognizing the man who held that intriguing title.
"Yes. He was to hang a rope down from the cornice on the roof of the hotel, opposite her window, so it would look like an outside job, and he didn't do it. I got the diamonds easy enough—easier than I expected—you know how that was, with all those people coming and going in that room. But I went to bed and couldn't sleep for thinking about the rope. I got up before daylight and went down to see if it was there. So help me God, there's no rope swinging. That makes it an inside job; it puts it up to the guests. By a process of elimination, they'll come down to me. I am ruined any way you look at it, and the shock will kill mother!"
"Yeah. He was supposed to lower a rope from the hotel roof right in front of her window to make it seem like someone did it from outside, but he didn’t. I got the diamonds pretty easily—easier than I expected—especially with all those people coming in and out of that room. But after I went to bed, I couldn’t sleep because I kept thinking about the rope. I got up before dawn to check if it was there. I swear, there’s no rope swinging. That makes it an inside job; it points to the guests. By process of elimination, they’ll figure it out, and that leads back to me. I'm done for no matter how you look at it, and the shock will be too much for mom!"
The minister studied the face of his caller critically. Did he love his mother enough to greatly care on her account, or was this merely an afterthought?
The minister looked closely at his visitor's face. Did he truly love his mother enough to care about her, or was this just something he thought of later?
"What am I going to do?" the shaken Rollie gasped hoarsely, his eyes fixing themselves in helpless appeal upon the clergyman.
"What am I going to do?" the shaken Rollie gasped, his voice hoarse as his eyes locked onto the clergyman in a helpless plea.
"The thing to do is clear," announced the minister bluntly. "Take these diamonds straight back to Miss Dounay. Tell her you stole them. Throw yourself on her mercy."
"The solution is clear," the minister said directly. "Return these diamonds to Miss Dounay. Let her know you took them. Trust in her mercy."
A sickly smile curled upon the young man's lip.
A slight smile showed on the young man's lips.
"Her mercy?" he repeated. "Do you think that woman has any mercy in her? She has got the worst disposition God ever gave a woman. She would tear me to pieces."
"Her mercy?" he repeated. "Do you honestly think that woman has any mercy in her? She has the worst attitude God ever gave a woman. She would tear me apart."
The young fellow again lifted a hand before his eyes, shuddering and reeling as though he might faint.
The young man raised his hand in front of his eyes again, trembling and swaying as if he was about to faint.
With a feeling almost of contempt, Hampstead gripped him by the shoulder and shook him sternly.
With a sense of disdain, Hampstead grabbed him by the shoulder and shook him tightly.
"Your situation calls for the exercise of some manhood—if you have it," he said sharply. "Tell me. Why did you come here?"
"You need to show some maturity—if you have any," he said sharply. "Tell me, why did you come here?"
"To get you to help me out!" the broken man murmured helplessly, twisting his hat in his hands. "That was all. I won't lie to you. You've never turned anybody down. Don't turn me down!"
"I just need you to help me!" the broken man said softly, nervously fiddling with his hat. "That’s all. I won’t lie to you. You’ve never turned anyone down. Please don’t turn me down!"
"It was on your mother's account?"
"Was it because of your mom?"
"No, I'm not as unselfish as that. It's just myself. I don't know what's the matter with me. I've lost my nerve. I had it all right enough when I took 'em, except for just a minute after; that's when I met you going away, and with that damned uncanny way of yours you dropped on that something was wrong. But I had my nerve all right; I had it till I got out there on the street this morning and that rope wasn't swinging there over the cornice. Damn the Red Lizard! All I ask is to get out of this, and then to get him by the throat!"
"No, I'm not that selfless. It's just who I am. I don't know what's wrong with me. I've lost my confidence. I had it all when I took them, except for just a moment afterward; that's when I saw you leaving, and with that uncanny intuition of yours, you sensed something was off. But I had my confidence back then; I had it until I stepped outside this morning and saw that rope wasn’t swinging over the edge. Damn the Red Lizard! All I want is to get out of this, and then grab him by the throat!"
Surely the man had recovered a portion of his nerve, for at the thought of the failure of his partner in crime, his face was suffused with rage, and his weak, writhing hands became twisting talons that groped for the throat of an imaginary Red Lizard.
The man had definitely found some of his confidence again, as his face flushed with anger at the thought of his partner's failure, and his weak, twitching hands became claw-like, reaching for the throat of an imaginary Red Lizard.
At sight of this demonstration, Hampstead leaned back in his chair, with the air of one whose interest is merely pathological, observing the phenomena of a soul in the throes of incurable illness. His face was not even sympathetic.
Watching this scene, Hampstead leaned back in his chair, appearing like someone whose interest is purely observational, witnessing the struggle of a soul confronting a terminal illness. His expression didn’t even show sympathy.
"You have come to the wrong place," he said briefly.
"You're in the wrong spot," he said curtly.
"You won't help me out?"
"You won't help me?"
"Not in your state of mind—which is a mere cowardice in defeat—mere rage at the failure of an accomplice. I should be accessory after the crime."
"That's not your mindset—it’s just cowardice in defeat—only frustration at a partner's failure. I would be an accomplice after the fact."
"Not even to save my mother?" whined the wilted man.
"Not even to save my mom?" the defeated man lamented.
"I should be doing your mother no kindness to confirm her son in crime."
"I wouldn't be helping your mom by allowing her son to keep committing crimes."
Young Burbeck sat silent and baffled, yet somehow shocked into vigorous thought by the notion that he had encountered something hard, a man with a substratum of moral principle that was like immovable rock.
Young Burbeck sat quietly and confused, yet somehow stirred into deep thought by the realization that he had encountered someone solid, a man with a foundation of moral principles that felt as unyielding as stone.
For a moment the culprit's eyes wandered helplessly about the room and then returned to the rugged face of the minister, with so much of gentleness and so much of strength upon it. Looking at the man thus, Rollie had a sudden, envious wish for his power. This man had a strength of character that was enormous and Gibraltar-like.
For a moment, the culprit's eyes desperately searched the room before landing back on the minister's rugged face, which displayed both kindness and strength. As Rollie looked at him, he felt a sudden, envious longing for his power. This man had an impressive strength of character that was strong and unwavering.
"You can help me if you will!" he broke out wretchedly, straining and twisting his neck like a man battling with suffocation.
"You can help me if you want!" he shouted desperately, straining and twisting his neck like someone gasping for air.
"Yes," said the minister quietly, his eyes searching to the fellow's very soul, "I can—if you will let me."
"Yes," said the minister gently, his eyes searching the man's soul, "I can—if you let me."
"Let you?" and a hysterical smile framed itself on the young man's face. "My God, I will do anything."
"Let you?" A wild grin spread across the young man's face. "Oh my God, I’ll do anything."
"It's something you must be, rather than do," explained the physician to sick souls, once more deeply sympathetic, and leaning forward, he continued significantly: "I want to help you, not for your mother's sake, nor your father's, but for your own whenever you are ready to receive help upon proper terms. You have come here seeking a way out. There is no way out, but there is a way up!"
"It's something you need to"be"not just something you do," the doctor explained to those in pain, feeling a deep sympathy. Leaning forward, he added meaningfully: "I want to help you, not for your mother's sake, nor your father's, but for your own when you're ready to accept help on the right terms. You've come here looking for a way out. There isn't an escape, but there is away up!
The cowering man shook his head hopelessly. He had not courage enough even to survey a moral height.
The trembling man shook his head in despair. He didn't have the bravery to even think about a moral high ground.
For a moment the minister studied his visitor thoughtfully, wondering what could make him see his guilt as he ought to see it; then abruptly he drew close and began to talk in a low, confidential tone. Almost before the surprised Rollie could understand what was taking place, the Reverend John Hampstead, to whom he had come to confess, was confessing to him; this man, whom he had thought so strong, was telling the story of a young girl's love for him; of his weak infatuation for another woman, of the heart-aches that half-unconscious breach of trust had occasioned him, and worst of all, the pangs it had cost the innocent girl who loved him and believed in his integrity with all her impressionable heart.
For a moment, the minister observed his visitor thoughtfully, considering how to help him recognize his guilt for what it truly was. Then, suddenly, he stepped closer and began speaking in a low, confidential tone. Almost before the surprised Rollie could process what was happening, Reverend John Hampstead, the man he had come to confess to, was confessing to him. This man, whom Rollie had believed was so strong, was sharing the story of a young girl's love for him, his weak infatuation for another woman, the heartaches that had resulted from his half-unconscious betrayal, and worst of all, the pain it had caused the innocent girl who loved him and believed in his integrity with all her trusting heart.
There was a moisture in the minister's eye as he concluded his story, and there was a fresh mist in Rollie's as he listened.
There was a tear in the minister's eye as he wrapped up his story, and a new sparkle in Rollie's eye as he listened.
But the clergyman passed on immediately from this to tell modestly how, when the death of Langham had imposed the lives of Dick and Tayna on him like a trust, he had been true to it, although at the cost of his great ambition; but that afterward this surrender had brought him all the happiness of his present life as pastor of All People's, while the hope of winning that first love back had been given to him again.
The clergyman quickly continued, humbly sharing how, when Langham passed away and he took on the responsibility for Dick and Tayna, he remained committed to that duty, even though it meant letting go of his greatest ambition. However, this sacrifice eventually brought him the happiness he enjoys now as the pastor of All People's, and he has regained the hope of reigniting that first love.
"And so," Hampstead concluded, "to be disloyal to a trust has come to seem to me the worst of all crimes; while to be true to one's obligations appears to me as the highest virtue. In fact, the whole active part of my creed could be summed up pretty well in this little idea of trust.
"So," Hampstead wrapped up, "being unfaithful to a trust strikes me as the worst crime of all, while being faithful to one's obligations seems like the greatest virtue. In fact, I can sum up all my active beliefs with this simple idea of trust."
"Trust is almost the highest thing in life. It is the cement of civilization. Trust is the very foundation of banking. You believe in banking, don't you? In the principle? The idea that hundreds of people trust some banker with their surplus funds, and he puts those funds at the service of the community as a whole through loaning them to persons who redeposit them, to be reloaned and redeposited again, so that the bank, a bundle of individual trusts of rich and poor, becomes one of the fulcrums upon which civilization turns?"
Trust is one of the most important things in life. It’s what brings society together. Trust is the foundation of banking. You trust in banking, don’t you? In the concept? The idea that hundreds of people trust a banker with their extra money, and he uses those funds to help the community by loaning them to people who will redeposit them, to be loaned out and redeposited again, so that the bank, a collection of individual trusts from both the wealthy and the less fortunate, becomes one of the main supports that society depends on?
Burbeck listened rather dazed. "I never thought of the principle," he faltered after a minute, "I thought of it as a job."
Burbeck listened, a bit shocked. "I never thought about the principle," he paused for a moment, "I just saw it as a job."
"Well, you see the point, don't you? It's rather a high calling to be a banker. Now in this case the dead man whose fund you have looted trusted the bank; the bank has trusted you, and you have stolen from the bank. Miss Dounay has trusted you, and you have stolen her diamonds. You see at what I am getting?"
"Look, you get the problem, right? Being a banker is a pretty important job. In this case, the dead man whose money you've taken trusted the bank; the bank trusted you, and you’ve stolen from the bank. Miss Dounay trusted you, and you've stolen her diamonds. Do you see what I'm saying?"
Hampstead paused and glanced penetratingly into the face of Rollie, who had been a little swept out of himself, as much in wonder at the new insight into the life of the minister as at the convincing clarity of the lesson conveyed.
Hampstead stopped and gazed closely at Rollie, who appeared somewhat surprised, equally impressed by the newfound insight into the minister's life and by the straightforward and powerful lesson being conveyed.
"Yes," he replied thoughtfully and with an air of conviction, "that I am not to think of myself as merely a thief, but as something worse,—as a traitor to many sacred trusts."
"Yes," he said thoughtfully and with certainty, "I'm not just a thief; I have to see myself as something even worse—like a traitor to many sacred trusts."
"Exactly," exclaimed the minister with satisfaction at the sign of moral perception growing. "To shield a thief from exposure is possibly criminal. To help a man repair the breaches of his trust, to put him in the way of never breaking another trust as long as he lives, that is the true work of the ministry. If it is for that you want help, Rollie, you have come to the right place."
"Exactly," the minister said with satisfaction as he observed the increasing moral awareness. "Protecting a thief from being revealed could be viewed as a crime. Helping someone restore their broken trust and guiding them to never betray another trust for the rest of their life is the true purpose of the ministry. If that's the kind of help you need, Rollie, you've come to the right place."
"I did not come for that," admitted the young fellow, strangely able to view himself objectively as a sadly dispiriting spectacle. "I came, as you said, in cowardice, because I didn't know which way to turn, desiring only to find a way out. Somehow, I felt myself a victim. You make me see myself a crook. I came here feeling sorry for myself. You make me hate myself. You make me want to be worthy of trust. You give me hope. I have a feeling I never had before, that I am not much of a man, that I am not equal to a man's job. But tell me what I must do to repair the breaches in my trust, and let me see if I think I can do them."
"I didn’t come here for that," the young man admitted, strangely able to see himself as a disappointment. "I came, like you said, out of fear, because I didn’t know where to turn, just looking for a way out. Somehow, I felt like a victim. You make me see myself as a criminal. I came here feeling sorry for myself. You make me hate myself. You make me want to be someone trustworthy. You give me hope. I’m feeling something I’ve never felt before—that I’m not much of a man, that I'm not up to the challenge. But tell me what I need to do to repair the damage to my trust, and let me see if I think I can handle it."
Burbeck's manner had become calmer, and something of the grayness of despair had left his face, but now at the recurrence of all his perplexities, he presented again the picture of a man cowering beneath a mountain that threatened to fall upon him.
Burbeck's demeanor had become more composed, and some of the grayness of despair had faded from his face, but now, as all his problems came back, he once again looked like a man cowering beneath a massive mountain that was about to crush him.
"First of all, you must go back to Miss Dounay with her diamonds," prescribed the minister seriously. "If you have not manhood enough to face her with your confession, I do not see the slightest hope for your character's rehabilitation."
"First of all, you need to go back to Miss Dounay with her diamonds," the minister said seriously. "If you don't have the courage to face her with your confession, I don't see any chance for you to rebuild your reputation."
"But the executors!" exclaimed Rollie, with the sense of danger still greater than his sense of guilt. "They will be checking me up at eleven. I've got to cover the shortage, or I'm lost. J.M. would be more terrible than Miss Dounay. It would not be vengeance with him. He'd send me to San Quentin, entirely without feeling, just as a matter of cold duty. He'd shake hands and tell me to look in when I got out. That's J.M."
"But the executors!" Rollie shouted, feeling more anxious about the danger than guilty. "They'll be checking on me at eleven. I need to fix the shortage, or I'm in big trouble. J.M. would be even worse than Miss Dounay. For him, it wouldn't be about revenge. He'd send me to San Quentin without a second thought, just out of obligation. He'd shake my hand and tell me to swing by when I get out. That’s J.M."
"Yes, I think it is," said the minister, pausing for a moment of thought. His body was balanced and rocking gently in the swivel chair, his hands were held before him, the tips of the thumb and fingers of the right hand just touching the tips of the thumb and fingers of the left hand and making a rudely elliptical basket into which he was looking as if for inspiration.
"Yeah, I think it is," said the minister, pausing to reflect. He was balanced and lightly swaying in the swivel chair, his hands resting in front of him, with the tips of the thumb and fingers of his right hand barely touching those of his left hand, creating a rough elliptical shape he was staring at, seemingly looking for inspiration.
Rollie, waiting,—hoping, without knowing what to hope,—had begun to study Hampstead's face with a respectful interest he had never felt before. He noticed the dark shadows beneath the gray eyes, and that lines were beginning to seam the brow, while just now the broad shoulders had a bent look. For the first time it occurred to him that Hampstead's work might be hard work, and he began to feel a kind of reverence for a man who would work so hard for other people, and to reflect that it was noble thus to expend one's energies,—noble to be true to trusts of any sort. It was admirable. It was worthy of emulation. A sudden envy of Hampstead's character seized him, and he began, in the midst of his own distress, to think how one proceeded to get such a character. By the simple process of being true to trusts, the minister had suggested. But this seemed rather hopeless for Rollie. His chance had gone—unless! His mind halted and fastened its hope desperately to this grave, silent, meditative face.
Rollie, waiting—and hoping, though he wasn’t sure what for—started to look at Hampstead's face with a kind of respectful interest he had never felt before. He noticed the dark shadows under the gray eyes and the lines starting to form on the brow, while the broad shoulders seemed a bit slumped. For the first time, it occurred to him that Hampstead’s job might be truly demanding, and he began to feel a sense of respect for someone who worked so hard for others. He thought about how noble it was to commit to such efforts—and noble to be genuine about any responsibility. It was impressive. It was something to strive for. Suddenly, he felt a wave of jealousy toward Hampstead’s character, and amidst his own struggles, he started to think about how one builds such character. The minister had suggested it was just about being true to one’s responsibilities. But that felt pretty hopeless for Rollie. His chance had slipped away—unless! His thoughts paused and desperately focused on that serious, silent, contemplative face.
The minister was considering very delicate questions: trying to decide how much weight the slender moral backbone of this softling could carry, asking whether by leaning upon the side of mercy, by taking some very serious responsibility upon himself, he might not shelter him from the consequences of his crime while a new character was grown.
The minister was thinking about very delicate matters: trying to determine how much pressure the weak moral foundation of this individual could endure, and wondering if by being more compassionate and taking on some major responsibility for himself, he could shield him from the consequences of his actions while he grew into a new person.
But such questions are not definitely answerable in advance, and it was neither Hampstead's usual magnanimity nor his leaning toward mercy, but his moral enthusiasm for the rehabilitation of lost character that impelled him to take a chance in his decision.
However, questions like these can't be definitively answered in advance, and it wasn't only Hampstead's usual generosity or his inclination towards compassion, but hisdeep belief in helping to restore lost character that motivated him to take a risk in his decision.
"When do you say they will be upon your books?" he asked abruptly.
"When do you think they'll be on your schedule?" he asked suddenly.
"Before twelve, sure; by eleven, probably," was Rollie's quick, nervous answer.
"Definitely before twelve; maybe by eleven," Rollie quickly replied, sounding nervous.
"And how much is your defalcation?"
"And how much have you taken?"
"Forty-two hundred," sighed Rollie.
"$4,200," sighed Rollie.
"The expedient is almost doubtful," announced the minister solemnly, and with evident reluctance; "and I do not say that the time will not come—when you are stronger, perhaps—when you must tell Mr. Manton that you were once a defaulter; but that bridge we will not cross this morning, and in the meantime, I will let you have the money to cover your shortage."
"The solution is definitely questionable," the minister said earnestly and with obvious hesitation; "and I’m not saying the day won’t come—when you’re stronger, maybe—when you’ll have to tell Mr. Manton that you were once in default; but we won’t focus on that right now, and in the meantime, I’ll provide you with the money to cover your shortfall."
"Brother Hampstead!" gulped Rollie, reaching out both hands, while his soul leaped in gratitude. It was also the first time he had ever called Hampstead "Brother" except in derision.
"Brother Hampstead!" Rollie exclaimed, stretching out both hands, his heart filled with gratitude. It was also the first time he had ever called Hampstead "Brother" without mocking him.
The minister waved away this demonstration with a gesture of self-deprecation, and a smile that was almost as sweet as a woman's lighted up his face, while he took from a drawer of his desk a small, flat key, familiar to Rollie because he had seen it before, and many others resembling it.
The minister waved dismissively with a slight smile that was almost as warm as a woman's, brightening his face as he took a small, flat key from a drawer in his desk. Rollie recognized it because he had seen it before, along with many similar keys.
"Here," said Hampstead, "is the key to my safe deposit box in the Amalgamated National vault. In that box is eleven hundred dollars. It is not my money, but was provided by a friend for use in a contingency which has not arisen. I feel at perfect liberty to use it for this emergency. As you will remember, there is already on file with the vault-room custodian my signed authorization for you to visit the box, because you have served as my messenger before. You will be able, therefore, to gain unquestioned access to it the minute the vaults are open, which as you know is nine o'clock. Take the envelope marked 'Wadham currency.' In the meantime I will go to a friend or two, and within thirty minutes after the bank's doors open, I will bring you another envelope containing thirty-one hundred dollars."
"Here," Hampstead said, "is the key to my safe deposit box at the Amalgamated National vault. Inside that box is eleven hundred dollars. It’s not mine; it was given to me by a friend for an emergency that hasn’t happened. I feel completely okay using it for this situation. As you know, I’ve already given my signed permission to the vault-room custodian for you to access the box since you’ve been my messenger before. So, you’ll be able to get into it without any problems as soon as the vaults open, which is at nine o'clock. Take the envelope labeled 'Wadham currency.' In the meantime, I’ll visit a couple of friends, and within thirty minutes after the bank opens, I’ll bring you another envelope with thirty-one hundred dollars."
Rollie listened as a condemned man upon a scaffold listens to the reading of his reprieve.
Rollie listened like a condemned man on death row hears about his last-minute stay of execution.
"How can I thank you?" he croaked finally, clutching at the minister's hand.
"How can I thank you?" he said finally, gripping the minister's hand.
"You don't thank me," adjured Hampstead, towering and strong, while he gripped the pulseless palm of Burbeck. "Don't thank me! Do your part; that's all."
"Don't thank me," Hampstead insisted, standing tall and strong while holding Burbeck's unresponsive hand. "Just do your part; that's all."
Rollie clung to the strong hand uncertainly for a few seconds until he himself felt stronger, when his face seemed to lighten somewhat.
Rollie awkwardly held onto the strong hand for a few seconds until he felt stronger himself, and his expression seemed to lighten a bit.
"You have a wonderful way with you, Doctor Hampstead," he exclaimed. "You have put conscience into me this morning—and courage."
"You have a wonderful presence, Doctor Hampstead," he said. "You’ve inspired my conscience today—and given me the courage I needed."
"Both are important," smiled the minister.
"Both are important," the minister said with a smile.
At this moment, Rollie, who was beginning to recover his presence of mind, did one of those innocent things which thereafter played so important a part in the tragical chain of complications which followed from this interview. The act itself was no more than to select from a small tray of rubber bands upon the study desk, the only red one which happened to be there, and to snap it with several twists about the neck of the vault-box key, remarking as he did so:
At that moment, Rollie, who was beginning to calm down, did something innocent that later became a crucial part of the tragic events that followed this meeting. He simply picked the only red rubber band from a small tray on the study desk and snapped it around the key to the vault box, remarking as he did so:
"For ready identification. There are sometimes several of these keys in my possession at once."
"For easy identification, since I sometimes carry multiple keys at once."
The minister nodded approvingly. "I suppose," he commented, "other people make use of you as a messenger to their boxes."
The minister nodded in agreement. "I guess," he said, "other people use you as a messenger to send their messages."
"Half a dozen of the women have that habit," the young man observed.
"Six of the women have that habit," the young man observed.
"Trusted!" exclaimed the minister impulsively, laying a cordial hand upon the young man's shoulder. "You have been greatly trusted. It is a rare privilege, isn't it?"
"Trusted!" the minister said suddenly, putting a friendly hand on the young man's shoulder. "You've been given a lot of trust. It’s a rare privilege, isn’t it?"
Rollie nodded thoughtfully.
Rollie nodded in agreement.
"And these?" questioned Doctor Hampstead, motioning to where the diamond necklace curled, appearing to Rollie less like a serpent now and more like a strangler's knot.
"And what about these?" Doctor Hampstead asked, pointing to the diamond necklace that now seemed to Rollie less like a serpent and more like a noose.
"I'm afraid of them," said the young man with a shudder. "Couldn't—couldn't you take them back to her and tell the story?"
"I'm scared of them," said the young man, trembling. "Couldn’t you take them back to her and tell her the story?"
The clergyman shook his head solemnly.
The pastor nodded his head solemnly.
"I cannot confess your sins for you," he averred. "If you are not man enough for that, we might as well stop before we begin."
"I can't admit your sins for you," he said. "If you’re not bold enough to do that, we might as well not even begin."
Hampstead's tone was final.
Hampstead's tone was definitive.
"You are right," admitted Burbeck, in tones of conviction; "you are right."
"You're right," Burbeck agreed, sounding convinced; "you're right."
But still he could not bring himself to touch the diamonds, and stood gazing as if charmed by the evil spell they wrought. Sensing this, the minister took up from his desk a long envelope which bore his name and address in the corner, opened it, lifted the sparkling string by one end, dropped it inside, moistened the flap, sealed it, and handed it to Burbeck.
But he still couldn't bring himself to touch the diamonds and just stood there staring, as if spellbound by the dark magic they contained. Seeing this, the minister picked up a long envelope from his desk that had his name and address in the corner, opened it, lifted the glittering necklace by one end, dropped it inside, dampened the flap, sealed it, and handed it to Burbeck.
"There," he exclaimed, "you don't even have to touch them again. Go straight to her hotel."
"Here," he said, "you don't even need to touch them again. Just go straight to her hotel."
"Oh, but I cannot," exclaimed Rollie, apprehension trembling in his tones. "I shall not dare to leave the bank until the shortage is covered. The executors might come in ahead of time, and I must be there to stall them off, if necessary. But I might telephone to Miss Dounay."
"Oh, but I can't," Rollie said, his voice trembling with anxiety. "I can't leave the bank until the shortage is resolved. The executors might arrive early, and I need to be here to deal with them if needed. But I could call Miss Dounay."
"Telephones are leaky instruments," objected Hampstead, with a shake of his head.
"Phones are unreliable devices," Hampstead said, shaking his head.
"Or send her a note," suggested Burbeck.
"Or just send her a message," suggested Burbeck.
"Notes miscarry," controverted the minister sagaciously, "and they do not always die when their mission is accomplished. Since you are taking my advice, I would say summon all your self-control, contain your secret in patience during the hours you must wait until your shortage is made good, and you can leave the bank to see Miss Dounay in person. You must do your part entirely alone, for my lips are sealed."
"Notes get lost," the minister said wisely, "and they don't always vanish once their purpose is fulfilled. Since you're following my advice, I recommend you muster all your self-control and keep your secret to yourself while you wait for your issue to be sorted out, which will enable you to leave the bank and meet Miss Dounay in person. You need to manage this completely on your own because I can't say anything."
"Sealed?" questioned Rollie, not quite comprehending.
"Sealed?" Rollie asked, not quite getting it.
"Yes, the secret is your own. Think of your confession as made to God!"
"Yes, the secret is yours. Think of your confession like you're sharing it with God!"
"You mean that you would never tell on me, no matter what happened?"
"You’re saying you would never tell on me, no matter what happens?"
"Just that. The liberty is not mine. I can only expect you to be true to your trust as I am true as a minister to mine."
"That's it. The freedom isn’t mine. I can only count on you to be loyal to your duty, just like I am dedicated to mine as a minister."
This was an idea Rollie could not grasp readily. It was taking away a prop upon which he had meant to lean.
This was an idea Rollie found hard to grasp. It involved taking away a support that he had planned to depend on.
"But," he argued, "you make it possible for me to take your money and that of your friends and keep it, if you don't have some kind of a club over me."
"But," he argued, "you allow me to take your money and that of your friends and keep it, if you don’t have some kind of control over me."
"Exactly," replied the minister. "I want no club over you, Rollie. You must be a free agent, or else I have not really trusted you. Your right action would mean nothing if compulsory. You must be true to your trust from some inner spiritual motive."
"Exactly," replied the minister. "I don't want to put any pressure on you, Rollie. You need to act on your own, or I haven't really trusted you. Your good actions wouldn't matter if they were coerced. You have to be genuine in your trust from some inner spiritual motivation."
But Rollie was still groping. "And if I should, for instance, steal the money you give me?"
But Rollie was still looking for answers. "What if I were to, let’s say, take the money you give me?"
"You would know it, and I, and one other," replied the minister, raising his eyes devoutly.
"You, me, and one other person would know about it," replied the minister, looking up with dedication.
Rollie swept his hand across his face slowly, with a gesture of bewilderment. This minister was taking him to higher and higher ground. He began to feel as if he had been led up to some transfiguring mountain peak of moral eminence.
Rollie slowly wiped his hand across his face, looking confused. This minister was lifting him to greater and greater heights. He began to feel as if he had been raised to some transformative mountain peak of moral greatness.
"It is the highest appeal which could be made to the honor of another," he breathed in tones approaching awe.
"It's the most significant appeal you could make to someone else's honor," he said with a tone that almost showed awe.
"Exactly," declared Hampstead again with that air of finality, "and if I should fail to be true to my part of the trust, what has passed between us this morning has been the mere compounding of a felony and not the act of a priest of God looking to the regeneration of a soul."
"Exactly," Hampstead repeated with a sense of finality, "and if I fail to uphold my part of the trust, what we've talked about this morning is just the act of committing a crime instead of the work of a priest of God trying to renew a soul."
In a wordless interval, Rollie Burbeck pressed the minister's hand once more and departed, his face still wearing a veiled expression as if he had not quite caught the import of all that had been said.
In a quiet moment, Rollie Burbeck shook the minister's hand one last time and left, his face still reflecting a subtle expression as if he hadn't completely understood everything that had been said.
But neither, for that matter, had the minister; although he was never surer of himself than now, when he ushered his guest out of the side door with a cheery, courage-giving smile, and hastened in to his greatly delayed breakfast.
But neither did the minister; even though he had never felt more confident than he did at that moment, when he saw his guest out the side door with a bright, encouraging smile, and then hurried inside for his long-overdue breakfast.
With a thoughtful air and a feeling of intense satisfaction in his breast, he unfolded his napkin, broke his egg, and sipped his coffee, still with no suspicion that this was the day of all days for him, or that he had just sawed and hammered the cross which might make his title clear to saviourhood.
With a thoughtful look and a deep sense of satisfaction, he unfolded his napkin, broke his egg, and sipped his coffee, completely unaware that this was the most significant day of his life, or that he had just laid the groundwork for his claim to being a savior.
CHAPTER XXV
CHAPTER 25
HIS BRIGHT IDEA
HIS GREAT IDEA
Young Burbeck's desk at the Amalgamated National was in an open space behind a marble counter. About him in the same open space were desks of two other assistant cashiers. Back of these were the private offices of the cashier, the president and the vice-president, as well as one or two reception rooms. Beyond the marble counter was a broad public aisle, on the farther side of which the tellers and bookkeepers worked, screened by the usual wire and glass. The safe deposit vaults were in the basement and reached by a stairway from the open lobby on the first floor.
Young Burbeck's desk at the Amalgamated National was situated in an open space behind a marble counter. Around him were the desks of two other assistant cashiers. Behind them were the private offices of the cashier, the president, and the vice-president, along with a couple of reception rooms. Beyond the marble counter was a broad public aisle where the tellers and bookkeepers worked, divided by standard wire and glass partitions. The safe deposit vaults were located in the basement and could be accessed via a staircase from the open lobby on the first floor.
Hurrying from the minister's house, Burbeck reached his desk at ten minutes before the hour of nine. This left him ten minutes of waiting before he could get the eleven hundred dollars of the Wadham currency; and waiting was the very hardest thing he could do under the circumstances. He was the first of the assistant cashiers to arrive, but the cashier, Parma, heavy-jowled, with dark wall eyes, was visible through the open door of his office, checking over some of the auditor's sheets with a gold pencil in his pudgy hand. His thick shoulders and broad, unresponsive back somehow threw a chill of apprehension into Rollie. What brought that old owl down here at this time of the morning, he wondered.
Hurriedly leaving the minister's house, Burbeck arrived at his desk ten minutes before nine. This meant he had ten minutes to wait before he could pick up the eleven hundred dollars in Wadham currency, and waiting was the toughest thing for him to deal with right now. He was the first of the assistant cashiers to show up, but the cashier, Parma, with his sagging cheeks and dark, vacant eyes, was visible through the open door of his office, reviewing some of the auditor's sheets with a gold pencil in his chubby hand. Parma's broad shoulders and stiff posture somehow made Burbeck feel a sense of dread. What brought that old buzzard down here at this hour, he wondered.
The colored porter, resplendent in his uniform of gray and brass, advanced with obsequious courtesy and proffered a copy of the morning paper. Rollie snatched at it with a sense of relief, but the relief was only momentary. There was the hateful headline again. It had been hours, days, weeks since he saw that headline first, while standing on the street and looking up for the rope that was to be swinging over the cornice of the Hotel St. Albans. Couldn't they get something else for a headline? Why, of course not. The paper had been on the street but three hours. That headline must hold sway till the noon edition. Besides, it was a good headline.
The colorful porter, gleaming in his gray and brass uniform, walked over with excessive politeness and handed Rollie a copy of the morning paper. Rollie took it with a sense of relief, but that relief didn’t last long. There was that annoying headline again. It had been hours, days, weeks since he first saw that headline while standing on the street and looking up for the rope that was supposed to be swinging over the cornice of the Hotel St. Albans. Couldn't they come up with a different headline? Of course not. The paper had only been out for three hours. That headline would dominate until the noon edition. Besides, it was a catchy headline.
Rollie grasped the paper firmly with both hands, threw his head back, and pretended to read; but he was not reading. He was looking to see if his hands trembled. Unmistakably they did. They trembled so the paper rattled as if it were having a chill. But pshaw! There was really little to read anyway, beyond the headline. The news had come in too late to make a story for the morning papers. It only said that Miss Dounay had been entertaining some friends and on retiring at half-past two had chanced to notice that her diamond necklace was missing. A search failed to reveal it in the apartment. She at once notified the police. That was all. No word as to who was present, who was suspected, whether a guest, or a servant, or a burglar, or whether any clue had been discovered. There had been no time for that. That would be the story for the afternoon papers. They would find out all about Miss Dounay's movements the night before, and all about her party, and who was present. They would interview each guest, and get a statement from him. They would be sure to interview John Hampstead. Rollie had a sudden feeling of security as he thought of their investigating Hampstead. It was amazing what a rocklike confidence a man could feel in Hampstead.
Rollie gripped the paper tightly with both hands, leaned back, and pretended to read, but he wasn't really reading. He was just checking if his hands were shaking. They definitely were. They shook so much that the paper rattled as if it were cold. But who cares! There wasn't much to read anyway, other than the headline. The news came too late for the morning papers. It only said that Miss Dounay had been entertaining some friends, and when she went to bed at 2:30 a.m., she noticed her diamond necklace was missing. A search didn't find it in the apartment. She immediately called the police. That was it. No details about who was there, who might be a suspect, whether it was a guest, a servant, or a burglar, or if any clues had been found. There hadn't been time for that. That would be the story for the afternoon papers. They would look into all of Miss Dounay's activities the night before, along with details about her party and who attended. They would interview every guest and get their statements. They would definitely talk to John Hampstead. Rollie felt a sudden sense of relief at the thought of them investigating Hampstead. It was amazing how much confidence one could feel in Hampstead.
But they would also interview him—Rollie Burbeck. Because he was so readily accessible, they would interview him first. What would he tell them? How would he bear himself? Would his voice tremble when he tried to talk, as now his hands trembled when he tried to hold the newspaper?
But they would also interview him—Rollie Burbeck. Since he was easy to contact, they would interview him first. What would he say? How would he present himself? Would his voice tremble when he tried to speak, just like his hands shook when he tried to hold the newspaper?
At this very moment the diamonds were in his inside coat pocket. Could he receive the reporters with his usual urbanity, sit smiling nonchalantly, and recite the incidents of the evening, suggest theories and clues, express his righteous indignation at the crime,—all with that envelope and its contents rustling under every movement of his arm? Could he?
At that moment, the diamonds were in his inner coat pocket. Could he welcome the reporters with his usual charisma, sit there smiling casually, and discuss the events of the evening, suggest theories and clues, express his justified anger about the crime—all while that envelope and its contents crinkled with every movement of his arm? Could he?
To the young man's tortured imagination, the necklace became again a serpent. He could feel it crawling there over his heart, could hear it hissing and rattling as if about to strike. Then it ceased to be a serpent, and was a nest of birds. He knew that every time a reporter asked a question, one of those birds would stretch its wings and call "Cuckoo."
In the young man's disturbed thoughts, the necklace reverted to a snake. He felt it crawling over his heart and could hear it hissing and rattling as if ready to strike. Then, it transformed from a snake into a nest of birds. He realized that whenever a reporter posed a question, one of those birds would flap its wings and chirp "Cuckoo."
There! It said "Cuckoo" just then. Was the bank haunted? Rollie looked up frightened. Cold sweat was on his brow. Not his hands alone but his whole body trembled. He was really in a very bad way. Could a man have delirium tremens, just from fright? Rollie didn't know, but if a reporter came in just then, he was sure that he would take out the diamonds and hurl them at the news gatherer.
There! It just said "Cuckoo." Was the bank haunted? Rollie looked up, terrified. Cold sweat was running down his forehead. It wasn't just his hands; his whole body was shaking. He was in really bad shape. Could someone get delirium tremens just from being scared? Rollie didn't know, but if a reporter walked in right then, he was sure he would grab the diamonds and throw them at the reporter.
Speaking of delirium tremens, he wished he had a good stiff highball. He must slip out presently long enough to get one. Worse than reporters would be coming round, too. Detectives would come. Chief of detectives Benson might come in person. Rollie disliked Benson and mistrusted him. Benson went on the theory that it takes a crook to catch a crook! When it came to inducing a crook to talk, he was a very handy man with a club. Benson would at once scour the pool rooms and hop joints. Suppose he got the Red Lizard in the dragnet. Suppose he hit the Red Lizard a clip or two with that small, ugly billy that was generally in Benson's pocket when he went to the sweat room; or suppose he kept Red's 'hop' away from him for a few hours? Or suppose Benson happened to know in that uncanny way of his that he, Rollie, had done business with Spider Welsh? He might just walk into the bank and search Rollie on suspicion. And Rollie would have to submit, would have to seem to invite him, almost. His teeth were chattering at the thought.
Speaking of delirium tremens, he wished he could have a strong drink. He needed to sneak out soon to grab one. It would be worse than reporters showing up. Detectives would come too. Chief Detective Benson might show up in person. Rollie didn’t like Benson and didn’t trust him. Benson believed that it takes a crook to catch a crook! When it came to getting a crook to talk, he was pretty brutal with his methods. Benson would immediately hit the pool halls and clubs. What if he caught the Red Lizard in his dragnet? What if he hit the Red Lizard a couple of times with that small, nasty club he usually carried to the sweat room? Or what if he kept Red’s 'hop' away from him for a few hours? Or what if Benson somehow knew, in that creepy way of his, that Rollie had done business with Spider Welsh? He could just walk into the bank and search Rollie on a whim. And Rollie would have to comply, would have to act like he was inviting it, almost. His teeth were chattering at the thought.
Discovery—disgrace—conviction—ruin—that was the sequence of the ideas. Stripes! Ugh! Just when the way out, "the way up," was opening to him, too. Discovery, now that a moral hope was gleaming, would be infinitely more terrible than an hour ago, when he was only a rat burrowing from a terrier.
Realizing he was guilty brought shame and destruction—that’s how his thoughts lined up. Stripes! Ugh! Just when the escape, "the way up," was finally becoming clear to him. Finding this out now, with a glimmer of hope emerging, would be way worse than an hour ago, when he was just a rat avoiding a dog.
He tried to shake himself together. He must brace up and play the game with a cool head, or he could not play it at all. One thing was clear. The diamonds must be got out of his possession temporarily. But where should he put them? In his desk? Anywhere about the bank? Benson would find them if he started a search, and if Benson didn't search, some one in the bank might stumble upon them accidentally, and then the cat would be out of the bag for fair.
He tried to regain his composure. He needed to toughen up and face the situation with a clear mind, or he wouldn’t be able to deal with it at all. One thing was obvious: the diamonds had to be hidden away for now. But where could he stash them? In his desk? Anywhere in the bank? Benson would discover them if he started looking, and if Benson didn’t search, someone else at the bank might accidentally find them, and then the secret would be out for good.
There was a police whistle now! The agitated young man looked about, startled, and then laughed at himself. It was not a police whistle at all. It was the first clear, bell-like note of the bank clock, beginning the stroke of nine.
There was a police whistle now! The anxious young man glanced around, startled, then chuckled at himself. It wasn't a police whistle at all. It was the first clear, bell-like chime of the bank clock, marking the start of nine o'clock.
With a sensation of relief that for a few minutes waiting was over and there was occupation for mind and body, Rollie took the minister's key and strolled in the most casual manner he could command down to the vault room.
Feeling relieved that the wait was finally over and he could use both his mind and body, Rollie took the minister's key and walked casually down to the vault room.
"Doctor Hampstead's box," he announced, exhibiting his key. The vault clerk turned to his card index as a mere matter of form, for he remembered well enough Rollie's authorization, and read upon the card of the Reverend John Hampstead his signed permission for Rollo Charles Burbeck to do with his box "as I might or could do if personally present." The clerk stepped inside the vault, scanned the numbers and tiers, and thrust his master-key into the proper lock. Rollie slipped the minister's key into its own place, turned it, and the door flew open. The vault clerk returned to his stand outside the door. Rollie took the box and walked into one of the private rooms provided for the safe deposit patrons. In a moment he was ripping open the envelope marked "Wadham Currency", which he found exactly as the minister had described it.
"Doctor Hampstead's box," he said, showing his key. The vault clerk flipped through his card index as a formality, since he clearly remembered Rollie's authorization. He read on Reverend John Hampstead's card the signed permission for Rollo Charles Burbeck to access his box "as I might or could do if I were personally present." The clerk stepped into the vault, checked the numbers and tiers, and inserted his master key into the correct lock. Rollie placed the minister's key into its slot, turned it, and the door swung open. The vault clerk returned to his position outside the door. Rollie took the box and walked into one of the private rooms available for safe deposit customers. In a moment, he was tearing open the envelope labeled "Wadham Currency," which he found exactly as the minister had described.
At sight and feeling of the money in his fingers, a great wave of hope surged over Rollie. It was a solid assurance of escape. With this assurance, there came to the young man a sharp, definite impulse to begin at once the work of character building. As an initial step, he wrote upon one of his personal cards: "I.O.U. $1,100," and signed it, not with his initials, but boldly in vigorous chirography, to express the stoutness of his purpose, with the whole of his name, "Rollo Charles Burbeck." When putting this card carefully back in the envelope from which he had extracted the currency, and placing the envelope on the top of the papers in the box, the young man experienced a fine glow of satisfaction. He had done a good and honorable act in this bold assumption of his debt and in thus leaving the written record there behind him.
As Rollie felt the cash in his hands, a surge of hope filled him. It was a solid promise of freedom. Along with this promise came a strong, clear urge to start working on his character immediately. As a first step, he wrote on one of his personal cards: "I.O.U. $1,100," and signed it not with his initials, but boldly in strong handwriting to emphasize his commitment, using his full name, "Rollo Charles Burbeck." After carefully placing this card back in the envelope from which he had taken the money and setting the envelope on top of the papers in the box, the young man felt a warm sense of satisfaction. He had done a good and honorable thing by openly acknowledging his debt and leaving that written record behind.
But when Rollie took up the currency from the table and slipped the long, thin package into his inside pocket, his fingers came in contact with that other envelope, the presence of which, under the strain of what he must go through this morning, threatened to break down his nerve completely.
But when Rollie grabbed the money from the table and slid the long, thin package into his inside pocket, his fingers grazed that other envelope, the mere presence of which, given what he had to confront that morning, nearly made him lose his nerve completely.
With the preacher's box lying there open before him, came a sudden inspiration. What safer place for the Dounay jewels than in it? Doctor Hampstead's character put him absolutely above suspicion. He was the one guest at the supper before whose door no process of elimination would ever halt to point the finger of suspicion. His box, at the moment, was the safest place in the world for the Dounay diamonds.
With the preacher's box sitting open in front of him, a sudden idea hit him. What could be a safer place for the Dounay jewels than inside it? Doctor Hampstead's reputation made him totally trustworthy. He was the only guest at the dinner whose room would never be suspected. Right then, his box was the safest place in the world for the Dounay diamonds.
Rollie was all alone in the closed room. No glance could possibly rest on him; yet, as furtively as if a thousand eyes were peering, he slipped the envelope containing the diamonds from his pocket into the box and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the lid cover the package from his sight. Returning to the vault room, he locked the box in its chamber and went upstairs to his desk in quite his usual debonair manner.
Rollie was all by himself in the locked room. No one could see him; yet, it felt like a thousand eyes were on him. He quietly took the envelope with the diamonds from his pocket and placed it in the box, letting out a sigh of relief when the lid closed over it. After he went back to the vault room, he locked the box in its compartment and casually walked upstairs to his desk.
With a new feeling of confidence which made him bold and precise in all his movements, Rollie laid the safe deposit key, with its innocent little red rubber band about it, exactly in the center of the blotter upon his desk, where it might be every moment under his eye. Then, in the most casual way in the world, he pinned a penciled note to the stack of bills representing the "Wadham currency" and sent it by one of the bank messengers across the wide aisle to a receiving teller's cage. When it arrived, the gap in his financial fences had narrowed to thirty-one hundred dollars. This lessening of the breach increased his self-control and strengthened his resolution. He had only to wait now until the minister appeared with the additional currency, and then at the first opportunity he would slip down to the vault, get the diamonds, and go straight to Miss Dounay.
Feeling a new sense of confidence that made him bold and precise in all his movements, Rollie placed the safe deposit key, with its little red rubber band around it, right in the center of the blotter on his desk, where he could keep an eye on it at all times. Then, in the most casual way possible, he pinned a handwritten note to the stack of bills representing the "Wadham currency" and sent it via one of the bank messengers across the wide aisle to a receiving teller's cage. When it arrived, the gap in his finances had shrunk to thirty-one hundred dollars. This reduction in the gap boosted his self-control and strengthened his determination. Now, all he had to do was wait for the minister to show up with the additional currency, and then, at the first chance he got, he would head down to the vault, grab the diamonds, and go straight to Miss Dounay.
And in the meantime his premonition that reporters would lean heavily upon him for information about the actress's supper party proved correct. When he talked to these reporters, Rollie noticed that it gave him a fresh sense of security to let his eye turn occasionally to where the little flat key with the red band about it lay upon his desk, lay, and almost laughed. It was really such a good joke to think where the diamonds were.
And in the meantime, his belief that reporters would depend on him for info about the actress's dinner party proved to be right. When he talked to these reporters, Rollie noticed he felt a new sense of security as he occasionally glanced at the small flat key with the red band around it on his desk, and he almost laughed. It was honestly such a funny thought to consider where the diamonds were.
What made this joke better was that each reporter shrewdly inquired whether Rollie thought the diamonds had actually been stolen, or whether this might not be the familiar device of dramatic press agents. Begging in each instance that he be not quoted, Rollie admitted that of course the whole affair might be no more than the latter.
What made this joke even better was that each reporter cleverly asked Rollie if he thought the diamonds were really stolen or if it was just another typical stunt by the dramatic press agents. Requesting not to be quoted each time, Rollie admitted that, of course, the whole thing might just be the latter.
Yet after the reporters had gone, Rollie wished he had not done this. It was clever, but it was not just to the woman to whom he was going to make his first exhibition of new character by returning her jewels and making a plea for mercy. That was not going to be an easy job—that confession? Besides, everything depended on whether she would grant his plea or not. Ruin stared again at this angle; for Miss Dounay might hand him over to Benson. Once more he had that distasteful vision of a chalky head and a suit of stripes. The thought produced a physical sensation as if his whole body were being stung by nettles.
After the reporters left, Rollie regretted his decision. It was a clever move, but it wasn’t fair to the woman he was about to reveal his new character to by returning her jewels and asking for mercy. Making that confession was going to be difficult. Besides, everything depended on whether she would agree to his request or not. Danger was once again on the horizon; Miss Dounay could report him to Benson. He once again pictured that unpleasant chalky face and striped suit. Just thinking about it made his whole body feel like it was being stung by nettles.
But here came a big man down the aisle, his features expressing grave consideration, and his gray eyes twinkling with evident satisfaction. It was Doctor Hampstead. Courage and increase of confidence seemed to come into the office with the minister, and more was imparted by his cordial hand-clasp, as he leaned close and asked in a low voice:
Then a tall guy walked down the aisle, his face reflecting deep thought, and his gray eyes shining with clear satisfaction. It was Doctor Hampstead. A sense of courage and increasing confidence seemed to fill the office with the minister’s presence, and that feeling was amplified by his warm handshake as he leaned in close and asked in a gentle voice:
"You got the Wadham currency?"
"Do you have the Wadham currency?"
"Yes," Rollie answered eagerly and in an excited whisper told how he had laid the foundation stone of his new character by his I.O.U. left in the place of the currency.
"Yeah," Rollie replied excitedly and, in a quiet whisper, explained how he had started creating his new character with the I.O.U. he left instead of cash.
"That is good," agreed the minister, his face beaming. "The right start, my boy, exactly."
"That's awesome," the minister said, his face brightening. "The perfect beginning, my boy, just right."
Then, with a replica of that smile, sweet as a woman's, with which he had two hours before passed over his vault key to Rollie, he now placed in his hands an envelope like that which had contained the Wadham currency, only thicker. The young man seized it gratefully, but with fingers trembling so he could hardly get behind the flap of the envelope.
Then, with a smile that was just as sweet as a woman's, the same one he had used two hours earlier when he handed his vault key to Rollie, he now gave him an envelope that was similar to the one that had contained the Wadham currency, but thicker. The young man took it gratefully, although his hands were shaking so much that he could barely manage to open the flap of the envelope.
"It is there," said the minister, a little gurgle of emotion in his own throat.
"It's there," said the minister, with a slight tremble in his voice.
"It is here," mumbled Rollie woodenly, a surge of relief and gratitude rising so high in his breast that it felt like a tense hard pain, and for a moment stifled the power of speech so that for want of words he reached out and touched the hand of the minister caressingly with his clammy fingers.
"It's here," Rollie said quietly, a surge of relief and gratitude filling his chest so strongly that it felt almost painful, leaving him momentarily speechless. Struggling to find the right words, he reached out and softly touched the minister's hand with his cold fingers.
Hampstead, happier, if possible, than Rollie, understood his emotion.
Hampstead, maybe even happier than Rollie, understood how he felt.
"It's all right," he whispered. "Courage, boy, courage!" At the same time he laid a hand upon the young man's arm, with a pressure almost of affection. With the word and touch came clarity both of thought and feeling.
"It's okay," he whispered. "Be brave, kid, be brave!" At the same time, he placed his hand on the young man's arm, with a pressure that felt almost caring. With those words and that touch came a deep understanding of both thought and emotion.
"Will you excuse me three or four minutes, Brother Hampstead?" Rollie inquired, the sudden leap of joy in his heart that the embezzlement was now to be legitimately wiped out so great that he could not this time stop to send the money across by a messenger.
"Can you give me three or four minutes, Brother Hampstead?" Rollie asked, feeling overwhelmed with joy in his heart knowing that the embezzlement could finally be resolved, so he didn't have time to send the money over with a messenger this time.
The minister smiled understandingly, and Rollie stepped out of the little gate and across to the teller's window.
The minister smiled knowingly, and Rollie exited through the small gate and walked over to the teller's window.
When he returned, old J.M. himself had come out of his office and was chatting with the minister. There was nothing unusual about this, since wherever Hampstead went persons of every sort were anxious to get a word with him. Presently Parma too joined the group at Rollie's desk. Of course the topic of conversation was Miss Dounay and her diamonds, for both the president and the cashier had learned that the minister and their own social ambassador were present at the supper, which every hour became more famous. In the midst of this conversation, a telephone call for Mr. Manton was switched to Rollie's desk.
When he returned, old J.M. had stepped out of his office and was chatting with the minister. This wasn't surprising, as people from all walks of life were always eager to talk to Hampstead. Before long, Parma joined the group at Rollie's desk. Naturally, they were discussing Miss Dounay and her diamonds, since both the president and the cashier had learned that the minister and their own social ambassador were at the dinner, which was becoming more famous by the hour. In the midst of this conversation, a phone call for Mr. Manton came through to Rollie's desk.
"Yes," said the president, talking into the 'phone. "We will send a man over to represent us. Are you ready now?"
"Yes," the president said on the phone. "We'll send someone over to represent us. Are you ready now?"
The bank president hung up the telephone and turned to Rollie. "Step right over to the Central Trust, Burbeck, and see us through on those transfers, will you? They are waiting now."
The bank president hung up the phone and turned to Rollie. "Go over to Central Trust, Burbeck, and help us finish those transfers, alright? They’re waiting for us."
There was nothing for Rollie to do but to go immediately, much as he desired to whisper one more word of gratitude to the minister, and to receive the additional installment of moral strength which he felt sure would follow from a few quiet minutes with this man on whom his soul had begun to lean so heavily.
Rollie had to leave immediately, even though he really wanted to say one last thank you to the minister and get a bit more moral support from a few quiet minutes with the man he had come to depend on so much.
"Certainly, Mr. Manton," he answered, and then as he reached for his hat, he turned to the minister, saying: "Shall I find you here when I return?"
"Sure, Mr. Manton," he replied, and as he picked up his hat, he looked at the minister and asked, "Will you still be here when I return?"
"That depends on how long before you return," laughed the minister, but the blandness of his expression indicated that he was in no hurry, and Rollie went out expecting to see him again in a few minutes.
"That depends on how long it takes you to return," laughed the minister, but the relaxed expression on his face indicated that he wasn't in a hurry, and Rollie stepped out thinking he would see him again in a few minutes.
But the matter of the transfers was not so easily dispatched. Over one detail and another the young man was held for nearly forty minutes. The delays, too, were of that vexatious sort which detained him without employing him; so that most of the irritating interval could be and was devoted to a consideration of his own very private and very pressing affairs.
But the transfer issues weren't resolved that quickly. The young man had to wait for almost forty minutes over one detail after another. The delays were frustrating because they wasted his time without actually accomplishing anything; so, most of that irritating wait was spent thinking about his own urgent personal matters.
Giving up hope of finding the minister in the bank upon his return, he addressed both his thoughts and his fears to the subject of Miss Dounay and her diamonds. The prospective interview with this passionate, self-willed, and no doubt wildly excited woman loomed before him oppressively, and the nearer it drew, the more ominous it seemed. A man going unarmed to return a stolen cub to a tigress in a jungle lair would be going upon a mission of peace and safety compared to his. He feared that in her passionate vehemence she would never permit him to get the full truth before her. How was he to turn aside the impact of her sudden burst of rage? She would assault him—tear him! If that curious Morocco dagger he had seen some of the guests fumbling with last night were at hand, she might even kill him.
After giving up hope of finding the minister at the bank when he returned, he directed his thoughts and fears toward Miss Dounay and her diamonds. The upcoming meeting with this intense, strong-willed, and likely very upset woman weighed heavily on him, and as it approached, it felt more and more threatening. A man going unarmed to return a stolen cub to a tigress in her jungle den would have a safer mission than his. He worried that in her passionate outbursts, she wouldn’t allow him to get to the whole truth. How could he handle her sudden anger? She would attack him—rip him apart! If that strange dagger from Morocco he had seen some guests messing around with the night before was around, she could even kill him.
The idea occurred to him that he had best lie to her, or at least begin by lying to her; that he might play the rôle of restorer of her diamonds, and put her under a debt of gratitude, explaining that the thief had brought them to him to borrow money on them; then, in the softer mood that would come through joy over their prospective recovery, he might elaborate the story, touch her sympathies, and make his full confession. She might even be happy enough over their recovery to cease the hunt for the criminal, and thus make confession unnecessary. That in itself would be a great relief.
He considered that he should probably lie to her, or at least start with a lie; he could act like he was the one who discovered her diamonds and put her in a position of gratitude, claiming the thief had come to him for a loan using them as collateral. Then, once she was feeling positive about the possible recovery, he could elaborate on the story, tug at her emotions, and make a complete confession. She might even be so happy about getting her diamonds back that she would stop searching for the criminal, making his confession unnecessary. That alone would be a huge relief.
Yet the common sense, if not the moral sense, of the young man rejected a proposal to lay the bricks of new-found honesty in the mortar of a lie. If he were true to the trust which Hampstead had reposed in him, he would walk straight into Miss Dounay's apartments and say, "Here are your diamonds. I am the thief. I throw myself upon your mercy!" This was what he resolved to do.
But the young man's common sense, if not his moral sense, rejected the idea of building a foundation of newfound honesty on a lie. If he wanted to be true to the trust that Hampstead had in him, he would go straight to Miss Dounay's apartment and say, "Here are your diamonds. I’m the thief. I’m putting myself in your hands!" This was his decision.
Reentering the bank, young Burbeck walked first to the open door of Mr. Manton's office. That gentleman was engaged with a caller, but the shadow at the door caused his eye to rove in that direction. Rollie waved his hand; J.M. nodded. The transfers had been accomplished; the president had taken note of that fact, and the assistant cashier's mission was discharged.
Walking back into the bank, young Burbeck went directly to the open door of Mr. Manton's office. The man was occupied with a visitor but saw the shadow in the doorway and looked over. Rollie waved his hand; J.M. nodded. The transfers were finished; the president knew this, and the assistant cashier's job was complete.
Rollie went immediately to his desk. There was a litter of papers representing matters of greater or less importance which had required attention during the interval of his absence from the office. He sifted them quickly. Some received his penciled O.K. and went into a basket for the messenger; two or three took him on errands to other desks about, or to the windows opposite; the rest went into a drawer. He had not removed his hat from his head, for he proposed to go immediately to Miss Dounay before the remnants of his fast oozing resolution could entirely trickle away.
Rollie went straight to his desk. There was a pile of papers of varying importance that needed his attention since he had been out of the office. He quickly sorted through them. Some received a quick approval with a pencil mark and went into a basket for the messenger; a few sent him on brief trips to other desks or to the windows across the room; the rest were put into a drawer. He hadn’t taken off his hat yet because he intended to see Miss Dounay right away before his diminishing motivation completely faded.
But when he turned to pick up the vault key which his eye had seen so many times this morning, it was not at hand. He removed everything from the desk, he searched every nook and cranny of it. He took up the waste-basket, dumped the contents upon his desk, and examined every scrap and fold of envelope or paper. He even got down upon his knees and made sure the key was not upon the carpet, going so far as to move the desk. The key had disappeared. He searched his own pockets, realizing that when he left the bank that was where the key should have been placed.
But when he turned to grab the vault key he had seen so many times this morning, it wasn't there. He cleared everything off the desk and searched every corner of it. He picked up the wastebasket, dumped its contents onto his desk, and examined every scrap of paper and envelope. He even got down on his knees to check that the key wasn't on the carpet, moving the desk to be sure. The key was gone. He checked his own pockets, realizing that when he left the bank, that's where the key should have been.
In the excitement of the moment when Hampstead had brought in the money that saved him from being a defaulter, and in the disconcerting presence of J.M. and Parma, when he wanted to be alone with his benefactor, and especially with the more disconcerting instruction to go out and look after the transfers, he had, for the time being, forgotten the key. Now it was not to be found.
In the excitement of the moment when Hampstead received the money that rescued him from debt, and in the uncomfortable presence of J.M. and Parma, when he wanted to be alone with his benefactor, and especially with the confusing instruction to go out and manage the transfers, he had temporarily forgotten the key. Now it was nowhere to be found.
Rollie stood nonplussed first, and then aghast. His guilty conscience instantly suggested that some one had seen or suspected his visit to the vault and what had occurred there. This idea brought a rush of blood to the head. He was dizzy and had almost an attack of vertigo. Yet with a few clearing minutes of thought, the explanation leaped plainly into mind. Doctor Hampstead had taken the key. In the interval while Rollie was at the teller's window, he must have seen it lying there upon the desk, recognized it by the red rubber band, and having been assured that the key had served its purpose, had done the perfectly natural thing of dropping it in his pocket, and thinking no more of it.
Rollie stood there, first stunned and then shocked. His guilty conscience quickly suggested that someone had seen or suspected his visit to the vault and what had happened there. This thought made his head rush, and he felt dizzy, nearly experiencing vertigo. But after a few moments of clear thinking, the explanation became clear. Doctor Hampstead had taken the key. While Rollie was at the teller's window, Hampstead must have seen it lying on the desk, recognized it by the red rubber band, and since he knew the key was no longer needed, he probably just dropped it in his pocket without thinking twice about it.
Where was the minister now? Until Rollie could find him and get the key, he could make no confession to Miss Dounay.
Where was the minister now? Until Rollie could find him and get the key, he couldn't tell Miss Dounay the truth.
CHAPTER XXVI
CHAPTER 26
UNEXPECTEDLY EASY
SURPRISINGLY EASY
Following his instincts rather than any rule of sense, Rollie hurried out upon the street, posted himself upon a conspicuous corner, and for several minutes indulged the wildly improbable hope that he might spy the minister passing in the throng. When a little reflection had convinced him that this was time wasted, he made a hasty inventory of near-by places where his benefactor might have gone, and even went so far as to hurriedly visit two of them, threading the tables of the Forum Café, where sometimes Hampstead ate his luncheon, and scanning the chairs in the St. Albans barber shop, where from time to time the dominie's tawny fleece was shorn.
Trusting his instincts more than any common sense, Rollie rushed out onto the street, positioned himself on a busy corner, and for several minutes held onto the unlikely hope of spotting the minister in the crowd. When he realized this was a waste of time, he quickly thought about nearby places his benefactor might have gone to and hurried off to check two of them. He weaved through the tables at the Forum Café, where Hampstead sometimes had lunch, and looked around in the St. Albans barber shop, where the dominie's brown hair was occasionally cut.
But by this time a new probability forced itself into the distracted young man's consciousness. This was that the minister had gone to pay his sympathetic respects to Miss Dounay and condole with her over her loss. Rollie was so near the Dounay apartment that to go upstairs and inquire if the minister were there would have been easy, but the peculiar circumstances made it difficult. Indeed only to recall how near he was to that fearsome lair of the tigress threw him into cold shivers and made him fly to the safer vantage ground of the telephone upon his own desk at the bank. But even merely to inquire for the Reverend John Hampstead from there was hard. In his nervous state, depleted by gloomy forebodings and now unfortified by the possession of the diamonds, Rollie felt utterly unequal to even a long-distance contact with that high-powered personality. All the morning he had been in terror lest she herself should call him up. All the morning he had known that in his character as an interested friend he should have telephoned to her. Now, the moment she recognized his voice, he would be taxed with this breach! What was he to say? Why, that he had not telephoned because he was intending to call in at the first moment he could get away from the bank, and that he would be up very soon now. She would be sarcastic, but the explanation would positively have to do. Besides, he had to locate the minister! and so, struggling to command a tone of indifference, he gave the St. Albans number.
But by now, a new thought was creeping into the distracted young man’s mind. He realized that the minister had likely gone to visit Miss Dounay to pay his respects and comfort her after her loss. Rollie was so close to the Dounay apartment that it would have been easy to just go upstairs and ask if the minister was there, but the strange circumstances made it harder. Just the thought of being near that frightening place made him shiver and pushed him toward the safer choice of using the phone on his desk at the bank. But even asking for Reverend John Hampstead from there felt challenging. In his anxious state, weighed down by dark thoughts and now without the diamonds, Rollie felt completely unprepared for even a long-distance call with such an impressive person. All morning, he had been scared she might call him. All morning, he knew he should have called her as a concerned friend. Now, the moment she recognized his voice, he would have to face this awkward situation! What was he going to say? That he hadn’t called because he intended to drop by as soon as he could get away from the bank, and that he would be there very soon? She would probably be sarcastic, but that explanation would have to suffice. Besides, he needed to find the minister! So, trying to sound casual, he dialed the St. Albans number.
Of course Julie or the secretary would answer, anyway. But evidently Miss Dounay, in her highly aroused mental state, was keeping an ear upon the telephone bell, for it was her own animated note that rasped at him through the instrument. It appeared, mercifully, that she did not recognize his voice,—a fact which at first relieved him, but on later reflection, at the conclusion of the incident, shook his remaining self-confidence still further to pieces, for it showed how completely out of hand he had allowed himself to get.
Sure, Julie or the secretary would pick up the phone anyway. But it was obvious that Miss Dounay, in her very anxious state, was waiting for the phone to ring, since it was her own energetic voice that came through the receiver. Luckily, it seemed she didn't recognize his voice—a detail that initially relieved him but, by the end of the incident, crushed his remaining self-confidence even more, as it showed how completely he had lost control of himself.
When, moreover, Rollie launched his timid inquiry if the Reverend John Hampstead was there, he got a negative so sharp that the receiver seemed to bite his ear. He broke the connection hastily and sat eyeing the telephone apprehensively, expecting the mouthpiece to open like a solemn eye, scan him inquiringly, and report to Miss Dounay. When it did not, he shrugged his shoulders and elongated his neck to get rid of that noose-like feeling which had just come upon him from nowhere. He had not killed anybody. What was the noose for, then? But this reflection got a most disagreeable answer: "It would kill your mother to know you are an embezzler and a thief. You would then be her murderer." Again he shrugged himself free of the distasteful sensation. "Buck up, Burbeck," he commanded himself, "or you are done for." Once more he grabbed the telephone, and this time more determinedly, for in the midst of his misery one really first-class inspiration had come to him: this was to communicate with the county jail. The minister was really much more likely to have friends in the county jail than in the St. Albans; and it was a safe wager that he went there more frequently. Rollie knew the jailer well.
When Rollie nervously asked if Reverend John Hampstead was there, he got such a harsh no that it felt like the phone had bitten his ear. He quickly hung up and stared at the phone anxiously, expecting it to open up like a serious eye, scrutinize him, and report back to Miss Dounay. When it didn’t, he shrugged and stretched his neck to shake off the sudden choking feeling that had come over him. He hadn’t killed anyone. So why did it feel like a noose? But that thought brought an uncomfortable response: "It would break your mother’s heart to know you’re an embezzler and a thief. You’d be her murderer." Again, he tried to shake off the unsettling feeling. "Cheer up, Burbeck," he told himself, "or you’re done for." He picked up the phone again, this time with more determination, because amidst his misery, he had a great idea: he should reach out to the county jail. The minister was much more likely to have contacts there than at St. Albans, and it was a safe bet that he visited the jail more often. Rollie knew the jailer pretty well.
"Hello—Sam," he called. "This is Rollie. Has Doctor Hampstead been there this morning?"
"Hey, Sam," he called. "It's Rollie. Has Dr. Hampstead been there this morning?"
"Yeh!"
"Yeah!"
"There now?"
"Is that it?"
"Nope."
"Nope."
"Know where he went?"
"Do you know where he went?"
Evidently Sam turned to some one else in the room for information. Rollie heard a voice answering him and caught the words "San Francisco" and "Red Lizard."
Clearly, Sam turned to someone else in the room for information. Rollie heard a voice reply and caught the words "San Francisco" and "Red Lizard."
"Did you get that?" called Sam into the 'phone. "He's gone to San Francisco."
"Did you get that?" Sam said on the phone. "He’s gone to San Francisco."
"Yes,—but what's that got to do with the Red Lizard?"
"Yes—but how does that connect to the Red Lizard?"
"He came down to see the Red Lizard."
"He came down to check out the Red Lizard."
"The Red Lizard!" Rollie could not restrain a gasp, and then wondered if gasps are transmitted over the telephone—but went on to ask: "Is the Red Lizard in?"
"The Red Lizard!" Rollie couldn't help but gasp, and then he wondered if you could hear gasps over the phone—but he kept asking, "Is the Red Lizard there?"
"Yeh!"
"Yeah!"
"What for?"
"What’s the purpose?"
Rollie was clinging to the telephone now like a drowning man to a rope's end.
Rollie was gripping the phone now like a drowning man holds onto a lifeline.
"He got in some kind of a row with a service elevator man at the St. Albans last night and landed on him with the brass knucks. This morning the judge gave him three months in the county."
"He got into some kind of fight with a service elevator guy at the St. Albans last night and hit him with brass knuckles. This morning, the judge sentenced him to three months in county jail."
Rollie clenched his teeth, and his shoulders rocked for a moment. So that was what happened to the Red Lizard! What a long time ago last night was! How many things had happened! Last night he was a crook and a defaulter. To-day he was an honest man, and his accounts would bear the scrutiny of an X-ray. Now if only those diamonds—
Rollie clenched his teeth, and his shoulders trembled for a moment. So that’s what happened to the Red Lizard! Last night felt like a lifetime ago! So much had happened! Last night he was a criminal and a fraud. Today, he was an honest man, and his accounts could pass an X-ray inspection. Now if only those diamonds—
But Sam had gone right on talking.
But Sam wouldn't stop talking.
"We think Doctor Hampstead went to San Francisco on some sort of errand for the Lizard—Red's got a woman sick over there or something. But, say, the parson telephoned his house before he left here, and they can tell you sure."
"We think Doctor Hampstead went to San Francisco on some sort of mission for the Lizard—Red has a woman who's sick there or something. But, you know, the pastor called his house before he left, and they can confirm it."
"All right, thanks."
"Okay, thanks."
"So long, Rollie!"
"Goodbye, Rollie!"
Gone to San Francisco! Worse and worse. Rollie huddled in his chair. But there was still a grain of hope. Sam might be mistaken, or the trip might be a short one, or the minister might have left a telephone number that would reach him.
Gone to San Francisco! Things are getting worse. Rollie sat huddled in his chair. But there was still a glimmer of hope. Sam might be mistaken, or the trip could be brief, or the minister might have left a phone number where he could be contacted.
But the voice of Rose Langham dashed these hopes one by one. Her brother had gone to San Francisco on an uncertain quest; he would not be back until very late at night, and he had no idea himself where in the city his search would lead him.
But Rose Langham's voice crushed these hopes one by one. Her brother had gone to San Francisco on some unclear mission; he wouldn’t be back until very late at night, and he had no idea where in the city his quest would lead him.
For the second time that day Rollie found himself in a state bordering on physical collapse. The very stars were fighting against him. After the strain of a year in which the fear of detection, however masked, had always been present, his nerves were in none too good condition, anyway. The events of the last twenty-four hours had racked them to the limit of self-control. And yet, when safely past the danger of discovery of his defalcation, the growing sense of the enormity of the crime of theft had brought him to a point where in sheer self-defense he felt he must seize the jewels and literally fling them at their owner. Now, goaded, tricked, tantalized, defeated—everything was in a conspiracy against him! It was enough to drive a man insane. Burbeck felt himself very near the maniacal point. Again he was seeing things. One moment the street outside was full of patrol wagons, all ringing their gongs at once, while platoons of police were marching and surrounding the bank. Another moment he had decided to anticipate the police by rushing out to the corner by the plaza, tossing his hat high in the air, and shouting and shrieking until a crowd had gathered, when he would exhibit the diamonds and proclaim himself the thief.
For the second time that day, Rollie teetered on the edge of physical exhaustion. It felt like the stars were aligned against him. After a year of constantly fearing capture, even when he tried to conceal it, his nerves were shot. The events of the last twenty-four hours had pushed him to his breaking point. Just when he had managed to evade being caught for his theft, the crushing weight of what he had done made him feel like he needed to just throw the jewels back at their owner. Now, he was driven, deceived, mocked, and defeated—everything seemed to be working against him! It was enough to make anyone lose their mind. Burbeck felt like he was on the brink of insanity. He was hallucinating again. One moment, the street outside was crowded with patrol wagons, all ringing their bells simultaneously, while groups of police swarmed around the bank. In the next moment, he decided to preempt the police by dashing to the corner by the plaza, tossing his hat into the air, and shouting until a crowd gathered, where he would flaunt the diamonds and declare himself the thief.
But he was spared the possibility of this insane freak by the fact that he could not exhibit the diamonds. They were in the vault. Damn the vault! To hell with them! To hell with everything! To hell with himself! That was where he was going!
But he was rescued from this wild idea by the fact that he couldn’t flaunt the diamonds. They were locked away in the vault. Damn the vault! To hell with them! To hell with everything! To hell with himself! That was where he was going!
Suddenly he looked up, trembling. Mercer, the assistant cashier whose desk was next to his own, must have overheard him. But no, Mercer was calmly writing. He had heard nothing, because nothing had been spoken. Rollie had been thinking in shouts, not speaking. And yet he looked about him wonderingly, like a man coming out of a temporary aberration.
Suddenly, he looked up, trembling. Mercer, the assistant cashier sitting at the desk next to his, must have overheard him. But no, Mercer was calmly writing. He hadn’t heard anything because nothing had actually been said. Rollie had been thinking loudly in his head, not talking out loud. Still, he glanced around in surprise, like someone emerging from a brief daze.
"I will be shouting it next," he said to himself. "I am getting dotty; I'll burst if I have to hold this much longer. I'll burst and give the whole thing away."
"I'll be shouting it out next," he thought. "I'm losing it; I'll blow up if I have to keep this in any longer. I'll blow up and spill everything."
His hat had been pushed back from his brow; he drew it forward and down until it shaded his face, and then with his jaws set in the most determined mood he could muster, he walked out of the bank and piloted his steps, with knees that were sometimes stiff and sometimes tottering, in the direction of the Hotel St. Albans.
His hat had been pushed back from his forehead; he pulled it forward and down until it shaded his face. Then, with his jaw set as determinedly as he could manage, he walked out of the bank and headed toward the Hotel St. Albans, his knees sometimes stiff and sometimes shaky.
Without waiting to be announced, he went up and knocked at the door of Miss Dounay's apartment. It was opened a mere crack to reveal a nose and a bit of an eyebrow. This facial fragment belonged to Julie, and with it she managed to convey an expression at once forbidding and inquisitorial.
Without waiting to be announced, he went up and knocked on the door of Miss Dounay's apartment. It opened just a little to show a nose and part of an eyebrow. This part belonged to Julie, and with it, she managed to convey an expression that was both unfriendly and suspicious.
"Oh, la la!" she exclaimed, after her survey. "It is the handsome man. Come in," and the door swung wide. "Madame will be glad to see you. Perhaps you bring the diamonds."
"Oh, wow!" she exclaimed as she glanced around. "It’s the good-looking guy. Come on in," and the door swung wide. "Madame will be glad to see you. Maybe you brought the diamonds."
Julie said all this in her slight but charming accent with an attempt at good-humored vivacity, but that last was a very embarrassing remark to a caller in young Mr. Burbeck's delicate position. It caused one of his knees to knock sharply against the other as he manoeuvered to a position where he could lean against a heavy William-and-Mary chair, and thus remain standing until Miss Dounay should enter the room; since to sit down and then rise again suddenly was a feat that promised to be entirely beyond him.
Julie said all this in her light but charming accent, trying to sound cheerful and lively, but that last comment was really uncomfortable for someone in young Mr. Burbeck's sensitive situation. It made one of his knees knock sharply against the other as he shifted to lean against a heavy William-and-Mary chair, trying to stay upright until Miss Dounay walked into the room; because sitting down and then getting up again quickly felt totally impossible for him.
Moreover, light as had been Julie's manner, Rollie saw that her appearance belied it. Her eyes were red, her sharp little nose was also highly colored, and in her hand was a tight ball of a handkerchief that had been wetted to such compactness by tears.
Additionally, even though Julie appeared cheerful, Rollie could see that her look conveyed a different message. Her eyes were red, her little nose was flushed, and she held a tightly crumpled handkerchief that had been soaked and wrung out from her tears.
Mercifully Miss Dounay did not leave time for the young man's apprehensions to increase. She entered almost as Julie disappeared, wearing something black and oddly cut, a baggy thing, like a gown he remembered once seeing upon a sculptress when at work in her studio. It was the nearest to an unbecoming garb that he had ever known Marien to wear, and yet unbecoming was hardly the word. It did become her mood, which was somber. Her face was pale, and there were shadows beneath her eyes. She looked subdued, defeated even; but by no means broken. There were hard lines about her mouth, lines which Rollie had never seen there before. She wore a sullen expression, and a passion that was volcanic appeared to smoulder in her eyes. She greeted him rather perfunctorily, as if her mind had been brooding and, after bidding him be seated and sinking herself upon a couch, cushion-piled as usual, shrouded herself again in a state of aloofness which reminded him of the weather when a storm is brooding.
Luckily, Miss Dounay didn’t give the young man time to let his worries grow. She walked in just as Julie was leaving, wearing something black and oddly shaped, a loose outfit that reminded him of a dress he had once seen on a sculptress working in her studio. It was the closest to unflattering clothing he had ever seen Marien wear, but “unflattering” wasn’t quite right. It matched her mood, which was gloomy. Her face was pale, and there were dark circles under her eyes. She looked subdued, almost defeated; but definitely not broken. There were harsh lines around her mouth that Rollie had never noticed before. She had a dull expression, and a passion that felt like a volcano seemed to simmer in her eyes. She greeted him somewhat distractedly, as if her mind was elsewhere, and after telling him to take a seat and sinking into a couch piled high with cushions as usual, she wrapped herself back in a state of detachment that reminded him of the weather before a storm.
Rollie had expected her to be raging like a wild woman,—alternately hurling anathemas at the thief for having stolen her gems and heaping denunciations upon the police because they had not already captured the criminal and recovered the necklace.
Rollie thought she would be really angry, acting all wild—shouting curses at the thief for stealing her gems and blaming the police for not catching the criminal and getting her necklace back yet.
Her apparent indifference to that subject only emphasized to Rollie what he had before observed,—that it was impossible ever to forecast the mind of this woman upon any subject, or under any circumstances. At the same time, the young man was extremely grateful for this abstraction, because it made what he had to do vastly easier.
Her apparent disinterest in that topic only reinforced for Rollie what he had noticed before—that it was impossible to anticipate this woman's thoughts on any subject or in any situation. At the same time, the young man was very grateful for this distraction because it made what he needed to do much easier.
"I suppose," he ventured huskily, "you are worried to death about your diamonds."
"I guess," he said in a raspy voice, "you're really stressed about your diamonds."
The sentence drew one lightning flash from her eyes, and that was all.
The statement triggered a quick flash of anger in her eyes, and that was all.
"To tell you the truth, I have hardly thought of them," she snapped.
“Honestly, I haven’t given them much thought at all,” she snapped.
Rollie sat with open mouth, totally unable to comprehend, staring until his stare annoyed her.
Rollie sat there with his mouth hanging open, totally confused, staring until it started to annoy her.
"I say I have hardly thought of them," she repeated, with an asperity entirely sufficient to recall the young man from his amazement at her manner to the real object of his visit.
"I barely thought about them," she repeated, her tone sharp enough to pull the young man out of his surprise at her behavior and back to the real reason for his visit.
"But wouldn't you like to get your diamonds back?" he asked perspiringly.
"But don't you want your diamonds back?" he asked, sweating.
"Of course, silly!" the actress replied, not bothering to conceal the fact that she regarded Burbeck as a child, sometimes useful and sometimes a nuisance. Apparently, she had hailed his advent because her ill humor required a fresh butt, Julie's face having indicated clearly that she had been made to suffer to the breaking point.
"Of course, silly!" the actress responded, clearly showing that she viewed Burbeck as a child—sometimes helpful and sometimes annoying. It seemed that she had welcomed his presence because her bad mood needed a new target, as Julie's expression made it obvious that she had reached her breaking point.
But Rollie was in no position to insist upon niceties of speech or manner. He had a trouble compared to which all other troubles of which he had ever conceived were nothing at all. He was haunted by a terrible fear, and to escape its torture he plumped full in the face of it by blurting:
But Rollie couldn’t expect politeness in how people spoke or acted. He was dealing with a problem that made all his past concerns seem minor. He was overwhelmed by intense fear, and to escape the pain of it, he confronted it directly by saying:
"I have come to tell you that you are going to get your diamonds back."
"I'm here to let you know that you're getting your diamonds back."
If Marien's demeanor were a pose, it must have proved that she really was what her press agents claimed,—the greatest actress on the English speaking stage. She did not start, or speak. For a few seconds not even the direction of her glance was changed. Then her face did shift sufficiently for the black piercing eyes to stab straight into Rollie's, while her brows were lifted inquiringly. The glance said, "Well, go on!"
If Marien's attitude was just for show, it would prove that she really was what her publicists said—the best actress on the English-speaking stage. She didn’t flinch or say anything. For a few seconds, her gaze didn’t even shift. Then her face shifted just enough for her sharp black eyes to meet Rollie's, and her eyebrows lifted in question. The expression said, "Well, continue!"
The young man obeyed desperately: "I am an ambassador for the—"
The young man quickly replied, "I'm an ambassador for the—"
Still Miss Dounay did not speak; she did not move nor change an expression even; and yet Rollie felt himself interrupted. He could not tell how this was done, but he was sure that this woman had detected him in the first note of insincerity and by a thought-wave had emphatically said, "Don't lie to me!"
Still, Miss Dounay didn’t say anything; she didn’t move or change her expression at all; yet, Rollie felt as if he was being interrupted. He couldn’t fully grasp how, but he was sure that this woman had sensed his first hint of insincerity and, with a mental signal, had clearly communicated, “Don’t lie to me!”
All at once, too, he realized that this motionless, marble-lipped creature sitting there before him was more implacable, more potential for evil than the raging tigress he had expected to confront. He felt somehow that she was not a woman, but a super-devil into whose clutches he was being drawn. He even had a sense that he was not going to be allowed any increased issue of moral stock on the ground of telling this woman the truth. He was going to tell her the truth because he had to, because she hypnotized it out of him.
Suddenly, he understood that the calm, marble-faced figure in front of him was even more ruthless and had a greater capacity for evil than the fierce tigress he had prepared to confront. He felt like she wasn’t just a woman but some sort of super-villain pulling him in. He realized he wouldn't gain any moral advantage by telling her the truth. He was going to reveal the truth because he had to, as she had somehow hypnotized it out of him.
"I say," he began, and stopped to wet his lips, but found his tongue so furred that it could not function in that behalf. "I say," he went on again, croaking hoarsely, "that I am the thief."
"I mean," he began, pausing to wet his lips, but his mouth was so dry that it couldn't do the job. "I mean," he continued again, speaking hoarsely, "that I'm the one who stole it."
"You? The banker?"
"You? The banker?"
Rollie fell to wondering how blue vitriol bites. Certainly it could not be more biting than the sarcasm in look and tone with which the woman had asked this question.
Rollie began to wonder what blue vitriol feels like. It couldn't possibly sting more than the sarcasm in the woman's expression and tone when she asked that question.
"Yes, I—"
"Yeah, I—"
The young man was going to prepare the soil for throwing himself upon her mercy—this woman whom he was now positive knew no such thing as mercy—by telling her about his defalcation; but in the wooden state of his mind, one quivering gleam of intelligence suggested that it was quite unnecessary to tell her anything about his defalcation; that it might give her an added set of pincers for the torture she might choose to inflict.
The young man was getting ready to plead for her mercy—this woman who he was certain didn’t understand mercy at all—by admitting to his mistakes. But in his confused state, a sudden insight hit him: it was completely unnecessary to reveal any details about his wrongdoing; doing so could give her another way to punish him however she saw fit.
"Yes, I stole them," he affirmed doggedly. "And I am going to bring them back."
"Yeah, I took them," he insisted stubbornly. "And I'm going to give them back."
"Going to?" she asked, again making the fine shade of her meaning clear with the slightest expenditure of sound.
"Where are you headed?" she asked, effortlessly conveying the underlying meaning in her voice.
"Yes, a little accident happened."
"Yeah, a little accident happened."
"An accident!" The woman's eyes blazed, her cheeks were aflame, and her whole attitude expressive of menace. "You didn't lose them?"
"An accident!" The woman's eyes blazed with anger, her cheeks were flushed, and her entire attitude was intimidating. "You haven't lost them, have you?"
"I only lost control of them for a few hours through a bit of stupidity," he confessed, and hurried on to explain: "For safe keeping this morning I locked them in John Hampstead's safe deposit box, and he went off with the key. He's wandering around the tenderloin of San Francisco now on an errand for a man in the county jail, and they don't even expect him home before to-morrow morning. We can get them—"
"I only lost track of them for a few hours due to a small mistake," he confessed, quickly adding: "This morning, I locked them up in John Hampstead's safe deposit box, and he took the key with him. He's currently wandering around the sketchy parts of San Francisco on a task for someone in the county jail, and they don't expect him back until tomorrow morning. We can retrieve them—"
Again Rollie felt himself mentally interrupted, although Miss Dounay had not spoken.
Once again, Rollie felt his thoughts disrupted, even though Miss Dounay hadn't spoken a word.
This time, however, her features did change unmistakably. She had been listening with a cynical expression that somehow suggested the manner of a cat about to pounce; and suddenly this manner had departed. It was succeeded by a look of surprise and then of thoughtful interest, followed by that indefinable something which bade him cease to speak. He paused abruptly with his tongue in air, as it were; yet she neither spoke nor looked at him. Her features were a sort of moving picture of complex and swift-flying mental processes which succeeded one another with astonishing rapidity and ended in a queer expression of glory and triumph, while she stiffened her body and drew a full breath so quickly that the air whistled in her narrowing nostrils.
This time, though, her expression definitely changed. She had been listening with a cynical look that reminded one of a cat ready to pounce; then suddenly that look disappeared. It was replaced by surprise, then thoughtful interest, followed by an indescribable something that told him to stop talking. He stopped abruptly, as if his words were hanging in the air; yet she didn't speak or glance at him. Her face was like a moving picture of complex thoughts racing through her mind at an astonishing speed, culminating in a strange expression of glory and triumph, as she straightened her body and took a deep breath so quickly that the air whistled through her narrowing nostrils.
Then, as if becoming suddenly aware of the visitor's presence, Miss Dounay turned her eyes directly upon him and exclaimed, with a manner quite the most pleasant she had yet displayed:
Then, as if she had just noticed the visitor, Miss Dounay looked directly at him and said, in the nicest way she had shown so far:
"Oh, I beg your pardon, Mr. Burbeck. Something you said started such an interesting train of thought."
"Oh, I’m really sorry, Mr. Burbeck. Something you said gave me such an interesting idea."
Her cordiality extended to the point of reaching out a hand and laying it reassuringly upon Rollie's arm, while she asked, and this time with a tone of real consideration:
Her warmth showed as she reached out and gently placed her hand on Rollie's arm while asking, this time with a sincere tone of concern:
"Will you be kind enough to tell me again, very carefully, and a little more in detail, just why you couldn't bring the diamonds to-day?"
"Can you please explain again, really carefully, and with a bit more detail, why you weren't able to bring the diamonds today?"
Rollie, greatly relieved at this softening in Marien's mood at the very point where he had feared she might actually leap on him and throttle him, retold the story, only being careful to omit all reference as to why he chanced to be visiting Doctor Hampstead's box, and why Doctor Hampstead happened to come into his office so that he might pick up the key, as he did.
Rollie, feeling a huge sense of relief from Marien's shift in mood when he was worried she might actually jump on him and strangle him, retold the story, carefully omitting any details about why he was visiting Doctor Hampstead's office and why Doctor Hampstead came into his office to pick up the key.
"What an odd coincidence!" commented Marien, when the recital was finished. Actually, she was laughing. Rollie's heart went out to her completely. He felt a sting of self-reproach at the harshness of his judgment of her, and was sensible of a new charity growing in his life for all mankind. It was really going to be made easy for him to take "the way up." He felt like singing a little psalm of thanksgiving.
"What a weird coincidence!" Marien said after the recital was over. In fact, she was laughing. Rollie's heart really went out to her. He felt a twinge of regret for being so harsh in his judgment of her, and he noticed a newfound kindness growing in his life for everyone. It was getting easier for him to take "the way up." He felt like singing a little song of gratitude.
"And the minister has no idea that the diamonds are in his vault?" that mercurial lady inquired, with a chuckle.
"And the minister has no idea that the diamonds are in his vault?" that unpredictable woman asked, giggling softly.
"Not the least in the world," assured Rollie, anxious to relieve his benefactor of any slightest odium of indiscretion.
"Not at all," Rollie assured, eager to clear his benefactor of any suspicion of wrongdoing.
"And when did you say Doctor Hampstead was expected home from San Francisco?"
"When did you say Dr. Hampstead is coming back from San Francisco?"
Miss Dounay had stopped laughing and had an intent look, as if desiring to understand something very clearly.
Miss Dounay had stopped laughing and had a serious expression, as if she wanted to understand something very clearly.
"Perhaps the last boat to-night—possibly not till to-morrow morning."
"Maybe the last boat tonight, or maybe not until tomorrow morning."
"Then there is no way of getting the jewels until to-morrow morning?"
"So, we can't get the jewels until tomorrow morning?"
"None at all," confessed Rollie. "But as a matter of fact, they are perfectly safe there—safer than they are in your own apartment."
"Not at all," Rollie admitted. "But seriously, they're completely safe there—safer than they are in your own apartment."
"So I should say," Miss Dounay observed dryly, "unless I revise my guest list."
"I guess I should mention," Miss Dounay said dryly, "unless I change my guest list."
Rollie flushed.
Rollie turned red.
"That was coming to me," he confessed, frowning at himself. "That and much more."
"That was coming to me," he confessed, frowning at himself. "That and a lot more."
His tone was serious and full of bitter self-reproach. Miss Dounay's surprisingly indulgent attitude emboldened him to pursue the disagreeable subject farther.
His tone was serious and full of harsh self-criticism. Miss Dounay's unexpectedly forgiving attitude gave him the confidence to explore the uncomfortable topic more deeply.
"I have not told you," he went on, "that I came to ask you for mercy."
"I haven't mentioned," he continued, "that I came to ask for your mercy."
"Do you not perceive that you are getting it without asking?" the actress replied, with a liquid glance that was really full of gentleness and sympathy.
"Don't you see that you're getting it without even asking?" the actress responded, her expression genuinely filled with kindness and understanding.
"Of course," Rollie averred. "But I am so grateful that I did not want you to think I could take it for granted. I was in a terrible position, Miss Dounay. The crime was not accidental, but deliberate; that it miscarried was the accident. But that your diamonds are to be restored to you, and that I myself am on my way to a sort of character restoration, if I ever had any, which I begin to doubt, is all due to one good friend whom I saw to-day, and who is also a good friend of yours."
"Of course," Rollie said. "But I really appreciate it and didn’t want you to think I could take it for granted. I was in a really tough situation, Miss Dounay. The crime wasn’t an accident; it was deliberate, and the fact that it failed was the accident. But the truth that your diamonds are being returned to you, and that I'm starting to rebuild my reputation, if I ever had one—which I'm beginning to question—is all thanks to a good friend I saw today, who is also a good friend of yours."
Again Rollie was interrupted; but this time there was nothing intangible about it.
Once again, Rollie was interrupted, but this time, it felt very real.
Miss Dounay's face grew suddenly hard; cruel lines that were tense and threatening appeared about her mouth, while her eyes bored straight into his, as she exclaimed: "Never mind about that now. As for the theft: you need never hear from me one word about what you have done. The only injunction that I lay upon you is to keep absolute silence about it yourself. Remember, no matter what comes to pass, you know nothing and have nothing to say. So long as you are silent, I will protect you absolutely. Break the silence, and you will go where you belong!"
Miss Dounay's expression suddenly turned cold; tense lines formed around her mouth, and her eyes fixed on his as she said, "Put that aside for now. About the theft, I won’t say a word about what you've done. My only rule for you is to keep your mouth shut. Remember, no matter what happens, you don’t know anything and have nothing to say. As long as you stay silent, I will protect you fully. If you break that silence, you'll end up where you deserve!"
Of all the hard glances Miss Dounay had given young Burbeck, the look which accompanied this last menacing sentence was positively the hardest. A spasm of mortal terror wrung the young man's heart, as he saw how deliberately implacable this woman could be, and how completely he was in her power.
Of all the harsh glares Miss Dounay had given young Burbeck, the look that accompanied her latest threatening comment was definitely the most intense. A wave of pure fear washed over the young man as he understood just how unrelenting this woman could be and how entirely he was at her mercy.
But presently, Miss Dounay, as if suddenly ashamed of her outburst of feeling over so slight an occasion, broke into radiant smiles, took Rollie by the arm, and led him a few steps in the direction of the door. Her manner was gracious and almost affectionate, proclaiming that at least as long as all went well with her moods, the whole wretched incident was past and forgotten absolutely.
But then, Miss Dounay, as if suddenly feeling awkward about her emotional response to something so small, broke into a big smile, took Rollie by the arm, and led him a few steps toward the door. Her attitude was warm and almost affectionate, suggesting that as long as she felt good, the entire unfortunate incident was completely forgotten.
As if to make this emphatically clear, she inquired:
To clarify this, she asked:
"And when is it that you go out with Mrs. Ellsworth Harrington upon her launch party?"
"So when are you going out with Mrs. Ellsworth Harrington for her launch party?"
"With Mrs. Harrington's launch party?" Rollie asked, in a dazed voice, his mind groping as at some elusive memory.
"Are you talking about Mrs. Harrington's launch party?" Rollie asked, sounding confused, as he tried to hold onto a faint memory.
"Yes," the actress replied crisply. "You told me yesterday you were going out to-day with her party for a cruise on the Bay."
"Yeah," the actress replied sharply. "You said yesterday that you were going out today with her group for a cruise on the Bay."
"Yesterday!" confessed Rollie dreamily. "By Jove, so I did. But," and as though it made all the difference in the world, "that was yesterday!"
"Yesterday!" Rollie admitted with a dreamy look. "Wow, I really did. But," as if that made all the difference, "that was yesterday!"
"And isn't to-day to-day?" Miss Dounay asked significantly. "Going to buck up, aren't you?" she continued with intimate friendliness of tone. "You are still to continue as the Amalgamated's social ambassador?"
"And isn't today the day?" Miss Dounay asked with significance. "You're going to step it up, right?" she continued in a warm, friendly tone. "You're still going to be the Amalgamated's social ambassador?"
"Why, of course," the young man replied, although weakly, for after what he had passed through of hope and fear in the past few hours and even the past few minutes, he felt quite unequal to any such prospect as the immediate resumption of his social duties.
"Sure," the young man said, but it was weakly. After everything he had gone through in the last few hours and even the last few minutes—full of hope and fear—he felt totally unready to jump back into his social responsibilities immediately.
But it was a part of the swiftly forming plans of the strong willed woman that he should take them up immediately, and she cleverly recalled his mind to the necessity of special attention to Mrs. Harrington's projects by inquiring tentatively: "I suppose Mrs. Harrington was very much put out because I did not attend her dinner last night?"
But it was part of the rapidly developing plans of the determined woman that he should take them up immediately, and she cleverly redirected his attention to the importance of concentrating on Mrs. Harrington's plans by casually asking, "I guess Mrs. Harrington was pretty upset that I didn’t go to her dinner last night?"
"I should say!" confessed Rollie, turning a wry face at the memory.
"I know, right!" Rollie said, grimacing at the memory.
"Suppose," suggested Miss Dounay in calculating tones, "that I went with you upon her launch party this afternoon."
"What if," Miss Dounay proposed thoughtfully, "I joined you for her launch party this afternoon?"
"You? Oh! Miss Dounay!" Rollo exclaimed, with another of his looks of dog-like gratefulness. "Could you be as good as that? Why, say!" and the young man's enthusiasm actually began to kindle. "You'd undo the damage of last night and fix me with her for life. Positively for life; because," and he hesitated while an expression half ludicrous and half painful crossed his face; "because you are ten times as big a social asset now that—that—" he could not bring himself to finish the sentence.
"You? Oh! Miss Dounay!" Rollo said, looking at her with the same gratitude as a dog. "Could you actually do that? Wow!" The young man's excitement began to grow. "You could fix what happened last night and set me up with her for life. Definitely for life; because," he paused, a look that was both amusing and painful on his face; "because you’re ten times the social asset now that—that—" he couldn’t bring himself to finish the sentence.
But Miss Dounay relieved him of his embarrassment by appearing not to notice and broke in with a practical question:
But Miss Dounay helped him feel less embarrassed by pretending not to notice and quickly asked a practical question:
"What time does the launch leave the pier?"
"What time does the launch leave the pier?"
"At four. It is now one-thirty."
"It’s 1:30 now. It will be four o’clock."
For a moment Miss Dounay's brow was threaded with lines of thought, as if she were making calculations and tying the loose ends of some project together in her mind.
For a moment, Miss Dounay seemed deep in thought, as if she were figuring out and connecting the loose ends of a project in her mind.
"Yes," she said, her face clearing and a look of impish happiness coming into her eyes, "I can go. It will be a delightful relief. I have been bored beyond measure by my own company to-day. Come here at three-thirty and François will take us to the pier."
"Yes," she said, her face lighting up and a playful joy sparkling in her eyes, "I can go. It will be a nice break. I've been really bored with my own company today. Come by at three-thirty and François will take us to the pier."
CHAPTER XXVII
CHAPTER 27
THE FIRST ALARM
THE INITIAL ALERT
Doctor Hampstead was more successful than he had dared to hope in his quest for the woman of the underworld to whom the Red Lizard, from his position in the county jail, acknowledged a tardy obligation. By five o'clock the sufferer was located, her condition inquired into, and the services of a nurse from the Social Settlement near by arranged for, with instructions that the minister be notified of any serious change in the patient's condition.
Dr. Hampstead had more success than he expected in his quest to find the woman from the underworld whom the Red Lizard, from his place in the county jail, felt he owed a debt. By five o'clock, they located the victim, assessed her condition, and arranged for a nurse from the nearby Social Settlement, with orders to update the minister on any serious changes in the patient's status.
His breast warmed comfortably with the sense of duty done, the clergyman made his way toward the water front, congratulating himself that he would get the six o'clock boat and be at home in time for dinner; but as he walked through the ferry building, his eye was caught by a headline in one of the evening papers. "MINISTER TO BE ARRESTED" it proclaimed in tall characters of glaring black; and he reflected cynically at the eagerness with which the headline makers seize upon that word "minister" or any of its synonyms. It made the black letters blacker when they spelled minister, priest, or clergyman.
Feeling a warm sense of duty fulfilled, the clergyman headed toward the waterfront, glad that he would catch the six o'clock boat and make it home in time for dinner. However, as he passed through the ferry building, a headline in one of the evening papers caught his attention. "MINISTER TO BE ARRESTED," it proclaimed in big, bold black letters. He cynically observed how eagerly the headline writers seized upon the word "minister" and its synonyms. It made the black letters feel even more ominous when they spelled out minister, priest, or clergyman.
Wondering what preacher could have got himself in trouble, and feeling a slight sense of resentment at the creature, whoever he might be, to have thus brought notoriety and possible dishonor upon the calling, Doctor Hampstead bought a copy of the paper from fat Hermann of the crutch and red face, who has stood so many years at the ferry gate; but reading no farther than the headline, he doubled the paper in his hand and elbowed his way through the crowd to a seat on the exposed upper deck of the ferryboat. Wearied from the exertions of his day, the minister found temporary diversion in watching the fountains of humanity gushing up the stairways. Many of the people he knew, and those who saw him nodded as they passed. Once or twice it struck him that there was something peculiar in these glances of recognition, a startled look of surprise or wonder that he could not quite understand. Occasionally the bold look of a man he did not know but who apparently recognized him had in it a quality of cynicism or of gloating.
Feeling curious about which preacher had gotten into trouble and a bit resentful towards him for bringing shame to the profession, Doctor Hampstead bought a copy of the paper from fat Hermann, the guy with the crutch and red face who had been working at the ferry gate for years. But after just reading the headline, he folded the paper in his hand and made his way through the crowd to find a seat on the exposed upper deck of the ferryboat. Exhausted from his day, the minister found a brief distraction in watching the flow of people climbing the stairs. He recognized many of them, and those who saw him nodded as they passed by. A couple of times, he sensed something unusual in their looks of recognition—an astonished glance of surprise or curiosity that he couldn’t quite understand. Occasionally, he noticed a guy he didn’t know who seemed to recognize him, wearing an expression that conveyed a sense of cynicism or triumph.
With a disagreeable feeling of embarrassment which he did not undertake to explain, the minister turned away from the crowd and fell to watching the sweep of bay and the plowing craft upon it. The fresh salt breeze was very grateful to his face and lungs after the noisome alleys through which his mission had taken him. The water this evening was amethyst blue, and under the prows of the passing boats broke into foam of marble whiteness. The sky above was a pure turquoise, except towards the west, where the descending sun kindled a conflagration of glory in the low-lying clouds. All this wealth of refreshing color and the tonic in the stiffening breeze made the world not only seem fresh and pure, but full of power; as if to give assurance that the ocean and the coming night were big enough and strong enough to swallow all the unpleasantness and all the weakness and wickedness of men, and send the sun up to-morrow morning upon a new day that was fresh and pristine, like the day of creation itself.
Feeling a strange sense of embarrassment he couldn't fully explain, the minister turned away from the crowd and started to watch the bay and the boats moving through it. The fresh salt breeze was a relief to his face and lungs after the unpleasant alleys he'd walked through on his mission. That evening, the water shimmered in amethyst blue, breaking into white, foamy splashes under the bows of passing boats. The sky above was a clear turquoise, except to the west, where the setting sun set the low clouds ablaze with color. This explosion of refreshing colors and the invigorating breeze made the world feel not only fresh and pure but also full of strength; as if to reassure him that the ocean and the coming night were vast and powerful enough to wash away all human unpleasantness, weakness, and wickedness, and that tomorrow morning the sun would rise on a new day, fresh and pristine, like the day of creation itself.
Hampstead remembered his prayer of the morning that this particular day might be a great one, and felt a trifle disappointed. In a kind of a way it had been big. Rollie Burbeck had come to him, broken and cowering. He had helped him; he believed he had saved him. Surely, for the time being, he had saved that gifted mother of his from the awful shock of knowing that her son was a defaulter and a thief. True, he had plunged heavily in rescuing that boy; yet the money came from people who believed in Hampstead sufficiently to give him of their surplus wealth for just such ventures. If the effort failed, they would regret the loss of the man more than the loss of the money.
Hampstead remembered his morning prayer that today would be great, and he felt a bit disappointed. In a way, it had been meaningful. Rollie Burbeck had come to him, broken and scared. He had helped him; he believed he had saved him. Surely, for now, he had shielded that talented mother of his from the painful shock of finding out that her son was a fraud and a thief. True, he had invested a lot in rescuing that kid, but the money came from people who trusted Hampstead enough to share their extra wealth for just such causes. If it didn’t work out, they would be more upset about losing the person than the money.
Yet the minister really believed that Rollie was going to take the "way up", and assuring himself once more of this, fell to wondering how Miss Dounay received the penitent when he brought back the diamonds, and whether she had acted generously or spitefully. Speculating next whether the story of the return of the diamonds had been given to the newspapers yet, and anxious to know how they had handled it, if it had, Hampstead bethought him of the paper in his hand and unfolded it for inspection.
The minister genuinely believed that Rollie would choose to take the "high road." Reassuring himself of this again, he began to think about how Miss Dounay reacted when he returned the diamonds and whether she had been kind or resentful. He then wondered if the news about the diamond return had been shared with the newspapers yet, and he was keen to see how they reported it, if they had. Hampstead recalled the newspaper in his hand and opened it to take a look.
But the make-up of the front page forced his attention back upon the matter of the minister who was to be arrested. The sub-head startled him, for it contained his own name, while the opening sentence revealed that it was himself who was to be arrested, and that the occasion of the arrest was the charge that he had stolen the Dounay diamonds.
But the layout of the front page brought his attention back to the situation with the minister who was about to be arrested. The sub-headline shocked him because it included his name, and the opening sentence made it clear that he was the one being arrested, with the accusation being that he had stolen the Dounay diamonds.
At the first impact of this astounding piece of news, an exclamation of amazement broke from the minister's lips; but immediately his teeth were set hard as his eye dived down the column, lapping up the words of the story by sentences and almost by paragraphs.
In the immediate shock of this amazing news, the minister gasped in surprise; but soon after, he gritted his teeth as his eyes swept over the column, absorbing the words of the story sentence by sentence and nearly paragraph by paragraph.
Miss Dounay, it appeared, had gone to the office of District Attorney Miller at three o'clock that afternoon by appointment, and had there sworn to a complaint, charging him, the Reverend John Hampstead, with the theft of her diamond necklace, valued at twenty-two thousand dollars. There were a few lines of an interview with District Attorney Miller, in which that official stated that at first he had not regarded Miss Dounay's charges seriously, but that the actress was so emphatic in her demand for the warrant of arrest that he had not felt himself justified in refusing it. At the same time, the District Attorney expressed his personal belief in the innocence of the minister.
It appeared that Miss Dounay had gone to District Attorney Miller's office at 3 PM that afternoon for an appointment, where she filed a complaint accusing Reverend John Hampstead of stealing her diamond necklace, valued at twenty-two thousand dollars. There were a few lines from an interview with District Attorney Miller, in which he stated that he hadn’t taken Miss Dounay’s claims seriously at first, but she was so persistent in wanting the arrest warrant that he felt he couldn’t deny it. Meanwhile, the District Attorney expressed his personal belief in the minister's innocence.
An attempt to serve the warrant immediately, the story said, had been frustrated by the temporary absence of the Reverend Hampstead in San Francisco upon one of his accustomed missions of mercy.
An effort to serve the warrant immediately, according to the report, was hindered by Reverend Hampstead's brief trip to San Francisco for one of his typical humanitarian missions.
The article concluded with the statement that while it was generally known that Doctor Hampstead was one of Miss Dounay's guests on the night before, the report that he had been charged with the theft of the diamonds was everywhere received with a smile, and there was some harsh criticism of the District Attorney for issuing a complaint, the only effect of which must be to gratify the enemies of the clergyman, and to lessen his influence, thus hampering him in the good work he was doing in the community. This would be all to no purpose, since even a preliminary hearing must be sufficient to show that there was no evidence against him, and that the complaint itself was due to the extravagant suspicion of a highly nervous woman, laboring under great emotional strain.
The article concluded by mentioning that while it was well known that Doctor Hampstead was one of Miss Dounay's guests the previous night, the accusation of him stealing the diamonds was met with laughter. There was considerable backlash against the District Attorney for bringing the case, as it only seemed to please the clergyman's detractors and weaken his influence, thereby obstructing his important work in the community. Ultimately, this would be futile, since even a preliminary hearing would clearly show that there was no evidence against him, and that the complaint was rooted in the heightened fears of a very anxious woman under significant emotional stress.
That the actress herself, a woman of moods and caprices, had no adequate appreciation of the seriousness of her act in thus attacking the character of Doctor Hampstead was made evident to the reporters, when a telephone call to her apartments revealed that in the very hour when an endeavor to serve the warrant of arrest was being made, the actress was leaving her hotel in the company of a well-known young business man for a pleasure cruise upon the Bay.
It became obvious to the reporters that the actress, a woman known for her moods and caprices, didn't fully understand the gravity of her actions in criticizing Doctor Hampstead. This was clear when a call to her apartment revealed that, while authorities were trying to serve the arrest warrant, she was leaving her hotel with a famous young businessman for a fun day on the Bay.
The minister saw with satisfaction how completely the facts as developed had been edited into a story, the assumptions of which were entirely favorable to him. That was good. It was also right. That in itself would show this reckless woman that the people would refuse to believe ill of him upon the word of any mere stranger.
The minister was satisfied with how the facts had been turned into a story that fully backed him. That was good. It was also fair. This would show that reckless woman that people wouldn’t easily accept any negative claims about him just because a stranger said so.
Nevertheless, reflection on the sheer impudence of the woman's attack made Hampstead angry, and with a quick, nervous movement he crushed the paper into a ball and hurled it over the side.
However, the thought of the woman's bold attack made Hampstead angry, and with a quick, nervous motion, he scrunched the paper into a ball and threw it over the side.
Was there ever a story of blacker ingratitude? Was there ever a weaker, more craven specimen of a man? Was there ever a more clever, more devilish woman?
Has there ever been a story of greater ingratitude? Has there ever been a weaker, more cowardly example of a man? Has there ever been a more cunning, more wicked woman?
So this was the way she made good her threat. She had set this trap, had persuaded Rollie to pretend to steal the diamonds and to make a false confession to him, during which the minister had actually sealed the diamonds in one of his own envelopes. John wished he could be sure whether the young rascal actually took the diamonds away with him, as he appeared to do, or whether he didn't drop them in a drawer of the desk or about the study, where a search would reveal them.
This was how she made good on her threat. She set up this trap, convinced Rollie to pretend to steal the diamonds, and then got him to give a fake confession, during which the minister actually sealed the diamonds in one of his own envelopes. John wished he could be sure whether the young rascal really took the diamonds with him, as it seemed he did, or if he just dropped them in a drawer of the desk or somewhere in the study, where a search would find them.
With facial expression quite unministerial Hampstead's mind raced on to the question whether the story of the defalcation was also trumped up? But at this point his excited mental processes halted, puzzled for a moment; and then abruptly his face cleared, as he saw the untenableness of his suddenly conceived theory. No; it would not do. Rollie had undoubtedly been perfectly sincere, and this scheming Jezebel of a woman had merely taken advantage of him in the moment of confession, and made him either consciously or unconsciously, and perhaps helplessly, a tool of her desperate vengeance.
With a look that was far from ministerial, Hampstead's mind raced to whether the embezzlement story was also made up. But then his frantic thoughts paused, and for a moment he felt confused; suddenly, his expression changed as he recognized how flawed his new theory was. No, that wouldn’t make sense. Rollie had definitely been sincere, and this scheming woman had simply exploited him during his moment of confession, making him, knowingly or unknowingly, and maybe helplessly, a pawn in her desperate quest for revenge.
And vengeance for what? Hampstead kept asking himself that, and never got farther with an answer than the rage of a self-centered, heartless woman at his failure to pay the supreme tribute to vanity by making love to her as once he had done, and giving her the gloating satisfaction of spurning him as she had spurned him before. This was the extent of his crime against her, and this bold, bald attempt to destroy him was the punishment she had devised. Heavens! Had the woman no sense of responsibility at all? No consciousness of all the terrible harm she would be doing to so many others besides himself if she succeeded in ruining him? Think of the men and women who trusted him, the young boys and girls to whom he was pointed out as a shining example, the struggling people who found inspiration and courage in the spectacle of his own dauntless battlings for the right.
And why seek revenge? Hampstead kept asking himself that, but he never got any closer to an answer than the anger of a self-absorbed, heartless woman because he didn’t give her the ultimate compliment of sleeping with her like he used to, giving her the satisfying chance to reject him again. This was the extent of his offense against her, and this blatant, cruel attempt to ruin him was the punishment she had devised. Good grief! Did she have no sense of responsibility at all? No awareness of the terrible damage she would do to so many others besides him if she succeeded in destroying him? Think of the men and women who depended on him, the young boys and girls who looked up to him as a role model, the struggling people who found inspiration and courage in his fearless fight for what was right.
John felt that it was not egotism to think of himself in this way. He knew it as a fact because he had to know it, because men told him so continually, and because it was a supremely steadying influence upon his own life. He dared not swerve. Rollie Burbeck was not the only man in the community who owed him for escape from a fall, or who was toiling laboriously upward, with an eye on the minister climbing far above and turning cheerfully to beckon or lower an Alpine rope for part of the weakened climber's load.
John didn't see it as selfish to view himself this way. He knew it was true because he had to accept it, because men constantly told him so, and because it offered him an important sense of stability in his life. He couldn’t afford to second-guess himself. Rollie Burbeck wasn't the only person in the community who owed him for helping them avoid failure, or who was making an effort to rise higher, watching the minister above who was happily reaching out to help or lowering a rope to aid the struggling climber's burden.
And the Dounay woman knew all of this. Some of it he had shown to her in the hope that it would be an inspiration. Some of it she had seen for herself. But now, in her malice and hatred, she took no account of all that. Unable to make him swerve, she was wickedly determined to hurl him down. And having used Rollo Burbeck this far, John had no doubt at all that her genius would be entirely equal to using him still further, by binding him to absolute secrecy as to his knowledge of the minister's innocence.
The Dounay woman was completely aware of everything going on. He had shown her some of it, hoping it would motivate her. Some of it she had seen for herself. But now, filled with malice and hatred, she ignored all of that. Unable to change his mind, she was determined to take him down. Having already used Rollo Burbeck up to this point, John was sure that her cleverness would let her manipulate him even more, making him stay quiet about what he knew about the minister's innocence.
But this thought brought home another with shocking force,—the realization that Rollie, the one man who could vindicate him of this charge must not vindicate him! For Rollie to speak and ruin himself seemed only fair, rather than for the minister to be ruined; yet for the young man to confess would be a terrible blow to the mother,—would in fact most likely kill her. That was unthinkable. That blow must be prevented at all hazards.
But this thought sparked another with startling clarity—he understood that Rollie, the only person who could prove his innocence, must not do so! For Rollie to speak out and tarnish his own reputation seemed more fair than the minister being the one who would face ruin; yet for the young man to confess would be a terrible blow to his mother—it would likely break her heart. That was unthinkable. That damage had to be prevented at all costs.
But even eliminating the mother, and supposing the young man too craven to speak out for himself, Hampstead knew, thinking back a few hours, that on his honor as a minister he had sealed his own lips concerning the young man's confession; he had hinged his appeal to the moral consciousness of that misguided youth upon his own fealty as a priest of God to the sacred trust of confession. How presumptuous this afternoon sounded that speech which he had made to the wretched penitent this morning with such easy assurance.
But even without the mother, and assuming the young man was too afraid to speak for himself, Hampstead realized, looking back at the past few hours, that as a minister, he had stayed silent about the young man's confession. He had relied on his appeal to the moral judgment of that confused young man based on his own duty as a servant of God regarding the sacred act of confession. How arrogant his words from this morning sound now, when he had spoken to the troubled penitent with such certainty.
Yet, presumptuous or not, Hampstead's reasonings had led him quickly to the one outstanding fact: His knowledge of who did steal the diamonds could never be used in his defense. His vindication must depend solely on the inability of Miss Dounay to prove her case. This in itself put him in a negative and an unnatural position, an all but helpless position. His nature was aggressive. He was a fighter, not a "stander." Instead of vindication, he could never get more than a Scotch verdict of "not proven." He would have to face the community with that. Well, thank God, he was strong enough for that; strong enough to simply stand and endure! Yes, testing his moral fiber by the best judgment he could form of what the strain would be like, he felt equal to the load. In the consciousness of this strength, his shoulders stiffened with pride and a sort of eagerness to take up their burden. A sense of triumph even came to him. This self-deluding woman should see how strong he was, and how unshakable was the faith of the community in the integrity of his character.
Regardless of whether he was being arrogant, Hampstead quickly realized one undeniable truth: his knowledge of who stole the diamonds could never be used to defend himself. His vindication relied entirely on Miss Dounay's inability to make her case. This left him in a negative and uncomfortable situation, feeling almost powerless. He was naturally aggressive; he was a fighter, not someone who just stood by. Instead of being completely cleared, he could only hope for a Scottish verdict of "not proven." He would have to confront the community with that. Well, at least he was strong enough to handle it; strong enough to just stand firm and endure! Yes, weighing his moral strength against what he imagined the pressure would be like, he felt he could manage it. With this awareness of his strength, his shoulders squared with pride and a kind of eagerness to face the challenge. A feeling of triumph even swept over him. This self-deceiving woman should see just how strong he was, and how steadfast the community's trust in his character remained.
But when the minister, rather calmed by having hardened himself thus against what appeared to be coming upon him, lifted his eyes suddenly from the deck, he was disconcerted to observe a group of people eyeing him curiously at a distance of some dozen or twenty feet. These were people whom he did not recognize, but some one of them evidently knew him and had pointed him out to the rest. He reflected that they must have been watching him for some time. No doubt they had observed his demeanor as he read the paper, and afterwards when he tossed it away in anger. He must have made quite an exhibition of himself, and it gave him a creepy sensation to catch these curious, unfeeling eyes upon him as if they viewed the struggles of a fly in a spider's web. It made him feel that he was entangled, and he began to realize what a diversion his entanglement would afford this whole metropolitan community, and that to-night, through the headlines in the papers, everybody was watching him just as these people were. He reflected, too, that there is a fascination about watching the fall of a tall tree, of a tall flagpole, or of a tall human being. At the moment Hampstead did not feel so very tall; yet he knew that deservedly or undeservedly, he was upon a position of eminence, and his fall would afford an interesting spectacle.
But when the minister, feeling a bit calmer after getting himself ready for what seemed to be coming, suddenly looked up from the deck, he was surprised to see a group of people watching him curiously from about ten or twenty feet away. These were people he didn’t recognize, but it was clear that someone among them knew him and had pointed him out. He realized they must have been watching him for a while. They probably saw his demeanor while he was reading the paper and then again when he angrily tossed it aside. He must have made quite a scene, and it gave him a creepy feeling to sense those curious, indifferent eyes on him, like they were watching a fly struggle in a spider's web. It made him feel trapped, and he started to see how much of a spectacle his situation would be for the whole city, and that tonight, through the headlines in the newspapers, everyone would be watching him just like these people were. He also thought about how fascinating it can be to watch a tall tree fall, or a tall flagpole, or a tall person. In that moment, Hampstead didn’t feel very tall; yet he knew that whether he deserved it or not, he was in a prominent position, and his downfall would be quite a show.
However, he did not intend to fall. Rising vigorously from his seat, the minister confronted with a smile the group who had been gazing at him. "Good evening, gentlemen," he said pleasantly, and walked toward the front of the boat.
But he didn't intend to fall. Leaping up from his seat, the minister turned to the group that had been watching him with a smile. “Good evening, gentlemen,” he said cheerfully, and made his way to the front of the boat.
"Some nerve, what!" was a comment that broke out of the group as he passed it. Whether the words were meant for his ears or not, they reached them and caused another smile.
"What a nerve!" was a remark from the group as he walked past. Whether the comment was directed at him or not, it reached his ears and brought another smile to his face.
"I'll show them nerve!" he mused, with foolish but very human pride.
"I'll show them what courage really is!" he thought, filled with foolish but very human pride.
Mingling in the crowd which trampled and elbowed its way off the boat, the minister was careful to bear himself with open-eyed good cheer. He kept his chin up, a self-confident smile upon his face, and his eyes roving for a sight of familiar faces. Whenever he caught the eye of an acquaintance, the greeting he bestowed was hearty and betokened a man without the slightest cause for anxiety of any sort.
As he moved through the crowd pushing and shoving to get off the boat, the minister kept a cheerful attitude. He held his head high, wore a confident smile, and looked around for familiar faces. Whenever he saw someone he knew, he greeted them warmly, showing no signs of concern at all.
Nevertheless, it was disturbing to perceive that people rather avoided his eye. Generally quite the reverse was true, and it was rare upon the boat that some one did not approach him and fall into conversation. Yet so subtle is that mysterious psychology of the social impulse that now a mere publication of the fact that he was to be arrested, even accompanied, as it was, by the statement that nobody believed him guilty, had yet sufficient influence to make him shunned. What a silly world it was, after all!
It was still unsettling to see that people often avoided making eye contact with him. Usually, it was the opposite—people on the boat would frequently come up and strike up a conversation with him. However, the subtlety of social psychology is such that just the announcement of his upcoming arrest, even with the assurance that no one thought he was guilty, was enough to make him someone people wanted to avoid. What a ridiculous world it was, after all!
But in making the transfer from the ferry to the suburban train, there was a walk of two hundred feet, with a news stand on the way, and then fresh disillusionment lay in wait for Doctor Hampstead, in the form of a later edition of another Oakland paper.
But when switching from the ferry to the suburban train, there was a two-hundred-foot walk past a newsstand, and then Doctor Hampstead faced fresh disillusionment with a later edition of another Oakland newspaper.
"CLERIC FLIES ARREST," bawled this headline stridently.
"CLERIC FLIES ARREST," this headline exclaimed.
The minister's lip curled sarcastically at sight of this, but he bought the paper, reading as he walked to the car steps. But the sub-head was more disturbing. "Hampstead's Premises Searched," it declared, the types seeming to scream the words exultantly.
The minister smirked sarcastically when he saw this, but he bought the paper, reading it as he walked to the car steps. However, the sub-head was more alarming. "Hampstead's Premises Searched," it announced, the font seeming to shout the words triumphantly.
Searched—and in his absence! This was outrageous! More; it was alarming, for there were papers in his study which he had good reason for keeping from the eyes of the police. Fortunately, however, the most important of these were in the safe deposit box. He felt deeply grateful now for this box, the key to which was in his pocket; and after a sympathetic thought for Rose, Dick, and Tayna, and the excited, bewildered state in which they must have received the officers, the clergyman turned his mind to a contemplation of this new account in detail, and thereby got his first real taste of what an unfriendly attitude on the part of a newspaper can make of the most innocent circumstances.
He searched—only to realize he was missing! This was unbelievable! Even more worrying was that there were documents in his study that he needed to keep from the police. Thankfully, the most important ones were locked away in a safe deposit box. He felt really grateful for that box, the key to which he had in his pocket. After a sympathetic thought for Rose, Dick, and Tayna, and how confused and startled they must have been when the officers arrived, the clergyman shifted his focus to carefully considering this new situation in detail, which gave him his first real experience of how an unfriendly newspaper can twist even the most innocent scenarios.
Up to now, the minister, his utterances, his denunciations, even his moral crusades, had been popular. The papers had put the most favorable construction upon all his acts. Their columns and their headlines had done him respect and honor. But now this paper had put every circumstance in the worst possible light. It cleverly touched up those scenes in the picture which looked incriminating and left the others unillumined, until one would never gather from the story that there was any reason to doubt the guilt or the guilty flight of the minister.
Up until now, the minister, his speeches, his accusations, and even his moral campaigns had been favorably received. The newspapers had depicted all his actions positively. Their articles and headlines reflected him with respect and honor. But now, this paper had presented every detail in the most negative light. It cleverly emphasized the parts of the story that appeared incriminating and ignored the rest, making it seem like there was no reason to doubt the minister's guilt or the nature of his escape.
Hampstead attributed this to mere unfriendliness, never suspecting that in one hour between editions an editor could have subtly sensed a popular readiness to accept the worst view of his case, and deliberately pandered to it as a mere matter of commercial newsmongering; nor that this unfavorable account was to be accepted as the first straw blown up in a hurricane of adverse criticism which would rise and sweep over the city and blow its very hardest in the aisles of All People's Church itself.
Hampstead saw this as just basic unfriendliness, not understanding that during the hour between editions, an editor could tap into the public's readiness to assume the worst about his situation and exploit it for profit. He also failed to notice that this negative report was merely the start of a wave of severe criticism that would grow and surge throughout the city, hitting hardest in the aisles of All People’s Church itself.
The effect of this narrative upon Hampstead's mind was unspeakably oppressive, and he looked up from its perusal with relief and pleasure at finding a well-known physician in the seat beside him. The doctor was prominent in the work of one of the Encina churches, and had been particularly sympathetic with Hampstead in campaigns against petty crime. The minister had a right, therefore, to feel that this man was one of his friends; yet the physician greeted him with a self-conscious air and immediately relapsed into silence. Hampstead endured this until the humor of the situation forced itself upon him.
The impact of this story on Hampstead was intense, and he looked up from reading it, feeling relieved and happy to see a familiar doctor sitting next to him. The doctor was well-known for his work in one of the Encina churches and had always supported Hampstead in his efforts to combat petty crime. The minister had every reason to consider this man a friend, but the doctor greeted him awkwardly and quickly fell silent. Hampstead tolerated this until the absurdity of the situation became impossible to ignore.
"Oh, cheer up," he laughed, poking the physician with an elbow. "You probably know worse people than diamond thieves."
"Oh, come on, lighten up," he laughed, nudging the doctor with his elbow. "You've probably dealt with worse people than diamond thieves."
The doctor also laughed and disclaimed any sense of gloom, but his was an embarrassed merriment, and he refrained from meeting the eye of the minister. However, after another interval of silence, as if feeling that he should at any rate say something, he reached over and laid a patronizing hand upon the minister's knee.
The doctor also laughed and brushed off any sense of sadness, but his laughter was uncomfortable, and he avoided looking the minister in the eye. Still, after another pause, as if he felt he had to say something, he reached over and placed a patronizing hand on the minister's knee.
"Of course, Doctor Hampstead," he suggested, "every one is confident you will be able to prove your innocence."
"Of course, Doctor Hampstead," he said, "everyone believes you can prove your innocence."
The minister made an ejaculation that was short and sharp.
The minister made a quick and sharp comment.
The doctor looked at him with surprise, as if questioning whether he heard aright.
The doctor looked at him in surprise, as if he was questioning whether he heard correctly.
"Under the law, I thought a man was presumed to be innocent, and that his accusers had to prove his guilt," went on Hampstead.
"According to the law, I believed a person was supposed to be innocent until proven guilty, and that his accusers needed to prove his guilt," Hampstead continued.
The doctor flushed slightly, and while his eyes roved through the car window, declared:
The doctor turned a little red, and as he looked out the car window, he said:
"Well, I am afraid, Doctor Hampstead, you will find that a public man against whom a charge like this is hurled is presumed to be guilty until he proves himself innocent."
"I'm afraid, Doctor Hampstead, you're going to find that a public figure facing an accusation like this is presumed guilty until they can prove their innocence."
"That is your attitude?" inquired Hampstead coldly.
"Is that how you feel?" Hampstead asked coldly.
"Oh, by no means," protested the physician.
"Oh, definitely not," the doctor objected.
"It is his attitude all the same," commented the minister to himself, somewhat bitterly, as he descended from the train at the station nearest his home.
"It's his attitude, after all," the minister thought bitterly to himself as he got off the train at the station nearest to his home.
"How does he take it?" asked one sage citizen, crowding into the vacant seat beside the physician, while a second leaned over from behind to hear the answer.
"How does he deal with it?" asked a knowledgeable citizen, fitting into the empty seat next to the doctor, while another person leaned over from behind to hear the answer.
"Very much worried," replied the doctor, as gravely and as oracularly as he would have pronounced upon another man's patient. "Very much worried!"
"I'm really worried," the doctor said, sounding as serious and authoritative as he would about someone else's patient. "I'm really worried!"
"Would you believe," the physician inquired presently of the first citizen, with a hesitating and extremely confidential air, "would you believe that Doctor Hampstead would say 'hell'—outside of a sermon, I mean?"
"Can you believe," the doctor asked the first citizen in a cautious and secretive tone, "can you believe that Doctor Hampstead would say 'hell'—I mean, not during a sermon?"
"No," answered the man addressed, "I would not," and his eyebrows were lifted, while his whole face expressed surprise, shock, and a desire for confirmation.
"No," replied the man who was addressed, "I wouldn't," his eyebrows raised, his whole face expressing surprise, shock, and a need for confirmation.
"Well," concluded the doctor enigmatically, "neither would I." And that was all Doctor Mann did say upon the subject, yet citizen number one, while casting the dice with citizen number two at the Tobacco Emporium on the corner next the railroad station to see which should pay for their after-dinner smoke, communicated in confidence that the Reverend Hampstead had, in the stress of his emotion, uttered an oath; in fact, and to be specific, had said that his persecutors, all and singular, and this actress woman in particular, could go to hell!
"Well," the doctor said mysteriously, "neither would I." That was all Doctor Mann had to say on the topic. However, citizen number one, while rolling dice with citizen number two at the Tobacco Emporium by the train station to decide who would pay for their after-dinner smoke, confided that Reverend Hampstead had, in a moment of intense emotion, cursed. To be specific, he claimed that his persecutors, every last one of them, and this actress in particular, could go to hell!
This conference between citizen one and two may have been overheard. An inference that it was so overheard might have been drawn from the columns of The Sentinel, which next morning concluded its story of the remarkable developments of the night with the observation that the character of the minister was evidently cracking under the strain, since last night upon the suburban train, when a friend addressed him with a solicitous inquiry, the accused clergyman had broken into a stream of profane objurgations loud enough to be heard above the roar of the train in several seats around. It was added that the reverend gentleman quickly regained control of his feelings and apologized for his form of expression by saying that he had been overworked for a long time and the developments of the day had seriously upset him.
This conversation between Citizen One and Citizen Two might have been overheard. It's possible to assume it was overheard based on the columns of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.The SentinelThe next morning, the news summarized the extraordinary events of the night by stating that the minister was clearly cracking under pressure. On the suburban train last night, when a friend asked him a worried question, the accused clergyman suddenly erupted into a loud fit of profanity that could be heard from several seats away over the noise of the train. It was noted that the reverend quickly composed himself and apologized for his language, saying that he had been under a lot of stress for a long time and that the events of the day had really shaken him up.
John Hampstead read this particular paragraph in The Sentinel with a sense of utter amazement at the wicked mendacity of public rumor, since what he had said to Doctor Mann was merely "Humph!" uttered with sharp and scornful emphasis.
John Hampstead read this specific paragraph inThe SentinelIn total disbelief at the outrageous lies circulating in public rumor, he noted that what he had actually said to Doctor Mann was simply "Humph!" delivered in a sharp and disdainful tone.
But there was a far bigger story than that in the morning Sentinel. It had to do with those things which happened between the hour when John Hampstead dropped from his train, a little irritated with Doctor Mann, and the hour when he went to bed, but not to sleep.
But there was a much bigger story than that in the morning.SentinelIt was about what happened from the time John Hampstead got off his train, feeling a bit annoyed with Doctor Mann, until he went to bed but couldn’t sleep.
CHAPTER XXVIII
CHAPTER 28
THE ARREST
THE ARREST
As the perturbed minister, hurrying from the train, turned into the short street leading toward his home upon the Bay-side, he was charged upon by Dick and Tayna, both of whom, in the state of their emotion, forgot High School dignity and came rushing upon their uncle with feet thudding like running ostriches. Tayna's cheeks were red as her Titian hair with flaming indignation, and her eyes burned like lights, while her full red lips pouted out: "Isn't it a shame?"
As the flustered minister rushed off the train and turned into the short street leading to his home by the bay, he was approached by Dick and Tayna. Both of them, overwhelmed with emotion, forgot their high school dignity and ran toward their uncle with heavy footsteps like frantic ostriches. Tayna's cheeks were as red as her Titian hair, showing her deep indignation, and her eyes sparkled with intensity, while her full red lips pouted, "Isn't it a shame?"
"It's a darn piece of blackmail, that's what it is, and it's actionable, too!"
"It's a straightforward case of blackmail, that's what it is, and it can be prosecuted, too!"
This oracular verdict, of course, came panting from the lips of Dick, who, over-exerted by his run, stood with arms akimbo, hands holding his sides, and his too heavy head tipping backward on his shoulders, while with scrutinizing eye he studied the face of his uncle.
This prophetic statement, of course, came out in a rush from Dick, who, exhausted from his run, stood with his hands on his hips, holding his sides, and his heavy head tilted back on his shoulders, while he closely examined his uncle's face.
As for Hampstead, in the devoted loyalty of these fatherless children and the distress of mind which each exhibited, he entirely forgot the sense of hot injustice and wrong burning in his own breast. All the emotion he was then capable of turned itself into sympathy for them and solicitous anticipations as to the effect of the whole wretched business upon his sister Rose. With a sweep of his strong arms, he gathered the two young people to his breast, printing a kiss on Tayna's cheek, which he found burning hot, and squeezing Dick until the stripling gasped and struggled for release as he used to do when a squirming youngster. With his arms still affectionately about the shoulders of the two, Hampstead walked on down the street, palm-studded, with flower-bordered skirts of green on either side and the blue vista of the Bay showing dimly in the growing dusk.
Regarding Hampstead, in the devoted loyalty of these fatherless kids and the distress each of them showed, he completely forgot the intense feeling of injustice and anger burning inside him. All the emotion he could summon turned into sympathy for them and worries about how this awful situation would affect his sister Rose. With a sweep of his strong arms, he pulled the two young people close, planting a kiss on Tayna's cheek, which was surprisingly warm, and squeezed Dick until the kid gasped and tried to break free, just like he used to when he was a squirming little one. With his arms still affectionately around their shoulders, Hampstead walked down the palm-lined street, flanked by flower-edged greenery on either side and a faint glimpse of the Bay appearing in the growing dusk.
Rose was waiting on the piazza. Her face was very calm, yet to John's keen eye, it bore a look of desperately mustered self-control. With the ready intuition of her sex, she had divined far more completely than her brother how desperate and dangerous was the struggle upon which he was entering, and she was determined to give him every advantage that sympathy, poise, and unwavering loyalty could supply.
Rose was waiting in the plaza. Her face was calm, but to John's keen eye, it revealed a hint of barely hidden emotion. With her natural intuition, she understood far better than her brother just how desperate and risky the fight he was about to face was, and she was determined to give him every advantage that support, composure, and unwavering loyalty could offer.
"It's all right, Rose, all right," he hastened to assure her, as the steps were mounted. "A mere extravagance of an excited woman that the papers have made into a great sensation. It will melt away like fog. We are helpless for a few days until I can demand and receive a hearing upon preliminary trial. That will show that they have no case at all. Until then, we must simply stand and be strong."
"It's fine, Rose, really," he reassured her as they went up the steps. "It's just an exaggerated reaction from an excited woman that the media has blown out of proportion. It'll pass like fog. We're stuck here for a few days until I can request and get a hearing for the preliminary trial. That will show they have no case. Until then, we just need to hang in there and stay strong."
Rose was already in her brother's arms, yet his speech, instead of reassuring her, made the tears flow.
Rose was already in her brother's arms, but instead of comforting her, his words just made her cry even harder.
"It is so—so humiliating to think of you defending yourself," she protested, "to hear you talk of their inability to make out a case. It seems so—so lowering, as if you were going to be put on trial just like a criminal."
"It's just so humiliating to think about you having to defend yourself," she protested, "to hear you talk about their failure to make a case against you. It feels so degrading, like you're going to be put on trial like a criminal."
"Why," replied John, "that's just what it all means. Just like a criminal!"
"Why," John replied, "that's exactly what it all means."Just like a criminal!"
He said the thing strongly enough, but after it came a choke in the throat. He had not really comprehended this before. He had thought of making his defense from the standpoint of the popular idol that he was. As a matter of fact, he was going to trial like any criminal. His vantage ground was merely that of the prisoner at the bar. This prepared him for what Rose had to say next; for subtly perceiving that her brother had sustained an additional shock, her own self-control revived. Wiping her eyes, she turned to lead the way within.
He said it firmly, but then he felt a lump in his throat. He hadn't really grasped this before. He had thought about defending himself as the well-known person he was. But in reality, he was facing a trial just like any other criminal. His viewpoint was no different from that of a defendant in court. This made him ready for what Rose was going to say next; sensing that her brother had faced another setback, her own composure came back. Wiping her tears, she turned to lead the way inside.
"They," she said solemnly, "are waiting in the study."
"They," she said seriously, "are waiting in the study."
"They?" inquired Hampstead.
"They?" asked Hampstead.
"There are four men in there," Rose replied. "They want," and her voice threatened to break, "they want you!"
"There are four guys in there," Rose said. "They want," and her voice nearly cracked, "they want you!"
At this bald putting of the horrible fact, Tayna burst into a wail of woe and flung her arms about her uncle, whom she had followed into the hall.
At the harsh revelation of the awful truth, Tayna collapsed in tears and hugged her uncle, whom she had followed into the hallway.
"There, there, girl, don't cry," urged her uncle soothingly. "There is no occasion for it; this is annoying but not necessarily distressing. It is a mere formality of the law which must be complied with. Run along now, all of you, and wash the tears out of your eyes. I will be with you in five minutes. Let us sit down to a happy, cheerful dinner. I confess I am a little upset myself, but not too disturbed to be hungry," and with a weak attempt at grimacing humor, the big man laid a hand upon the region of his diaphragm.
"There, there, girl, don’t cry," her uncle said softly. "There’s no need to be upset; this is frustrating but not truly serious. It’s just a legal formality we have to get through. Now, you all go on and dry your tears. I’ll be with you in five minutes. Let’s sit down for a nice, cheerful dinner. I’ll admit I’m a bit shaken up myself, but not enough to stop me from eating," he added with a half-hearted joke, placing a hand on his stomach.
In his study, as Rose had forewarned him, the minister found four men: Searle, Assistant District Attorney; Wyatt, Deputy Sheriff; and two city detectives.
In his office, just like Rose had warned him, the minister found four men: Searle, the Assistant District Attorney; Wyatt, the Deputy Sheriff; and two city detectives.
Searle was a suave, resourceful man and the one assistant in the District Attorney's office whom Hampstead had found himself unable to trust; and that rather because of his personal and political associations than for any overt act of which the minister was cognizant.
Searle was a slick, smart guy, and the only person in the District Attorney's office that Hampstead felt he couldn't trust; that was more about his personal and political connections than anything the minister actually knew.
Wyatt was a bloated person, amiable in disposition, whose excess of egotism was coupled with a paucity of intelligence, yet wholly incorruptible and with an exaggerated sense of duty that made him a capable officer,—a thing with which his breeding, which was obtrusively low, did not interfere.
Wyatt was an overweight guy who was naturally friendly. He had a big ego and wasn’t very smart, but he was completely honest and had an exaggerated sense of duty that made him a decent officer. His obviously poor background didn’t change that.
Hampstead was able to master his feelings sufficiently to greet the quartet urbanely, if not cordially.
Hampstead was able to manage his emotions enough to greet the group politely, though not warmly.
"A disagreeable duty, I assure you," conceded Searle.
"I really don't want to do this," Searle said.
"A disagreeable experience," laughed Hampstead, but with no great suggestion of levity.
"An uncomfortable experience," laughed Hampstead, though there wasn't much humor in it.
"I guess I don't need to read this to you, Doc," said the Deputy Sheriff, as he opened to Hampstead a document drawn from his pocket. "It is a warrant for your arrest."
"I guess I don’t need to read this to you, Doc," said the Deputy Sheriff, pulling out a document from his pocket. "It’s a warrant for your arrest."
The minister took the document and glanced it through, his eyes hesitating for a moment at the name of the complaining witness.
The minister grabbed the document and skimmed through it, stopping briefly at the name of the witness who had filed a complaint.
"Alice Higgins?" he asked, with an inquiring glance.
“Alice Higgins?” he asked, looking curious.
"The true name of the complaining witness and accuser," replied Searle.
"The actual name of the witness who is complaining and the accuser," Searle replied.
"Oh, I see," assented John.
"Oh, I get it," agreed John.
It had never occurred to him that Marien Dounay was only a stage name. Was there anything at all about this woman that was not false, he wondered.
He had never realized that Marien Dounay was just a stage name. He wondered if there was anything about this woman that was real.
John returned the warrant to Wyatt and caught the look in that officer's eye. A sense of the horrible indignity of arrest came over the minister, a perception of what it meant: this yielding of one's liberty, of one's body to the possession of another, who might be a coarser and more inferior person than one's self. With a guilty flush, John thought how many times in his crusades against the gamblers and small law-breakers he had procured the swearing out of complaints that led to the arrest of scores of men. He had marveled at the venomous hatred which those men later displayed toward himself, regarding him as the author of a public disgrace put upon them, and not upon them alone but upon their families also. Now he understood.
John returned the warrant to Wyatt and noticed the expression in the officer's eyes. A wave of horror washed over the minister as he realized the terrible shame of arrest; surrendering one’s freedom and body to someone else, who might be rougher and inferior to him. With a guilty blush, John recalled how many times during his campaigns against gamblers and petty criminals he had sparked complaints that led to the arrests of many men. He had been shocked by the intense hatred those men later directed at him, viewing him as the cause of a public humiliation inflicted upon them, and not just on them but also on their families. Now he finally understood.
"The bail is fixed at ten thousand dollars," explained Searle smoothly. "When we got your telephone message that you would be home at seven o'clock, I took the liberty of arranging for Judge Brennan to be in his chambers at nine to-night so that you could be there with your bondsmen and not have to spend the night in jail."
"The bail is set at ten thousand dollars," Searle said calmly. "When we got your message that you'd be home by seven, I arranged for Judge Brennan to be in his chambers at nine tonight so you could meet with your bondsmen and skip spending the night in jail."
"That was very considerate of you," assented the minister, a huskiness in his tone despite himself.
"That was really considerate of you," the minister said, his voice rough around the edges despite himself.
The night in jail! The very idea. And ten thousand dollars bail! He had expected to be released upon his own recognizance. Again that disagreeable intimation of being treated like a common criminal came crowding in with a suffocating effect upon his spirit. But he rallied, exclaiming with another effort at easy urbanity: "Very well, I acknowledge my arrest, and it will be unnecessary to detain you gentlemen further. I shall be glad to meet you with my bondsmen in the judge's chambers."
The night in jail! Just thinking about it. And ten thousand dollars for bail! He had hoped to get out on his own. Once more, that uncomfortable feeling of being treated like an ordinary criminal overwhelmed him, making him feel trapped. But he pulled himself together and said, trying to sound calm and collected: "Okay, I admit to my arrest, and there's no reason to keep you gentlemen here any longer. I would be glad to meet you with my bail bondsmen in the judge's office."
The Deputy Sheriff coughed in an embarrassed way, but stood stolidly before his prisoner.
The Deputy Sheriff coughed uncomfortably but stood confidently in front of his prisoner.
"I am sorry, Doctor Hampstead," explained Searle, "but we shall have to search you. Benson's men here will do that."
"I'm sorry, Dr. Hampstead," Searle said, "but we need to search you. Benson's team will handle that."
"Search me?" exclaimed Hampstead, with a sudden sense of insult. "By the appearance of things," he added, while casting a sarcastic look at the signs of disorder about, "I should think this farce had been carried far enough. You did not find the diamonds here. You do not expect to find them upon my person, do you?"
"Search me?" Hampstead said, feeling offended. "Based on what I see," he added, giving a sarcastic look at the mess around them, "I’d say this ridiculous act has gone on long enough. You didn’t find the diamonds here. You really think you’ll find them on me, right?"
The speaker's tones witnessed a natural indignation and considerable irritability.
The speaker's voice revealed real anger and a lot of irritation.
"I got to do my duty," replied Wyatt stubbornly, making a sign to the two detectives, who immediately arose and advanced upon the minister.
"I have to fulfill my duty," Wyatt responded firmly, motioning to the two detectives, who promptly stood up and walked over to the minister.
For an instant the situation was exceedingly tense. Hampstead was a very strong man, and his resentment at what seemed an insult put upon him with malice, was very hot. But good sense triumphed in the interval of thought which the officers diplomatically allowed.
For a moment, the situation was extremely tense. Hampstead was a very strong man, and his anger at what seemed like a cruel insult was intense. However, common sense took over during the brief pause that the officers wisely allowed.
"Oh, of course," he exclaimed with a gesture of submission, "you men are only cogs. Once the machinery of the law is put in motion, you must turn with the other wheels. Pardon my irritation, gentlemen, but the situation is unusual for me and rather hard. I feel the injustice and indignity of it very keenly."
"Oh, for sure," he said, raising his hand in defeat, "you all are just parts of the system. Once the law starts moving, you have to go along with everyone else. I apologize for my frustration, gentlemen, but this situation is really out of the ordinary for me and quite challenging. I can feel the injustice and humiliation of it really deeply."
"We appreciate your situation perfectly," said Assistant District Attorney Searle smoothly. "As you say, we are all of us cogs."
"We totally understand your situation," said Assistant District Attorney Searle calmly. "As you pointed out, we're all just cogs."
Yet the actual search of his person, once entered on, seemed to Hampstead to proceed rather perfunctorily, although at the same time he got from the faces and manner of all four an impression of something they were holding in reserve.
However, once the search for him began, Hampstead felt like it was being done half-heartedly, even though he could tell from the expressions and behavior of all four that they were hiding something.
"What is this?" asked one of the detectives dramatically, holding up a long, narrow key with a red rubber band doubled and looped about the neck, which he had just extracted from the minister's pocket.
"What is this?" one of the detectives asked dramatically, holding up a long, narrow key with a red rubber band around the neck, which he had just taken from the minister's pocket.
"That is the key to my safe deposit box at the Amalgamated National," replied Hampstead, naturally enough.
"That's the key to my safe deposit box at Amalgamated National," Hampstead said casually.
"Then," said Wyatt bluntly, "we've got to search that box."
"Then," Wyatt said directly, "we need to check that box."
The minister was instantly on his guard.
The minister quickly grew cautious.
Some play of eyes between the four men, accompanied by a subtle change in the expression of their faces, warned him that they must have been apprised of the existence of this box and that the key was the real object of their personal search. Hampstead resolved hastily to defeat them.
The exchanged looks among the four men, along with subtle changes in their facial expressions, signaled to him that they must have found out about this box and that the key was what they truly wanted. Hampstead quickly resolved to outsmart them.
"I decline to permit it," he declared shortly. "There are very private papers in that box, things which have been communicated to me in the utmost confidence, and I would not be justified in permitting you—or any one else—to handle them. Under the rules of the bank, without my consent or an order of court, you could not reach the box."
"I'm not allowing that," he said flatly. "There are highly confidential papers in that box, things shared with me in the utmost trust, and I can't justify letting you—or anyone else—handle them. According to the bank's rules, you can't access the box without my permission or a court order."
"I have that order of court here," said Searle, speaking up quickly, but with cold precision of utterance, "in a search warrant directed particularly to your safe deposit box."
"I have that court order right here," Searle said quickly, but in a calm, precise tone, "in a search warrant specifically for your safe deposit box."
Like a flash, Hampstead thought that he understood.
In a moment, Hampstead realized he understood.
"So that is what you are here for, Searle?" he snapped sarcastically, turning and confronting the Assistant District Attorney. "I never have trusted you. I couldn't understand your presence here or your interest in this silly charge; but now I comprehend fully. You have taken advantage of it to get your eyes on the perjury case I have against your bosom friend, Jack Roche. Well, I warn you! This is where I stop and fight!"
"So that's why you're here, Searle?" he said sarcastically, turning to face the Assistant District Attorney. "I've never trusted you. I couldn't understand why you were here or why you were concerned about this absurd charge, but now it all makes sense. You've taken this chance to investigate the perjury case I have against your good friend, Jack Roche. Well, let me warn you! This is where I stand my ground and fight!"
But Searle refused to get angry at this bald impugnment of his integrity and motives. No doubt it was his confidence in an ultimate and complete humiliation of the minister that enabled him to maintain an unruffled demeanor while he suggested blandly:
But Searle didn’t allow himself to get angry at this obvious attack on his integrity and motives. His confidence in eventually and thoroughly humiliating the minister was likely what helped him maintain a calm demeanor as he casually suggested:
"Perhaps you ought not to proceed further, Doctor Hampstead, without the advice of a lawyer."
"Maybe you shouldn't proceed any further, Doctor Hampstead, without talking to a lawyer."
The proposal touched the minister in his pride.
The proposal hurt the minister's pride.
"A lawyer?" he objected scornfully. "Thank you, no! My cause requires no expert advocacy. In my experience of the past four years, I have learned quite enough about court practice to cope with this ridiculous burlesque without professional assistance."
"A lawyer?" he scoffed. "No way! My case doesn't require an expert to represent it. After four years of experience, I've learned more than enough about court procedures to deal with this ridiculous situation myself."
Searle, playing his cards deliberately, took advantage of the minister's assumed acquaintance with legal lore to suggest with alacrity:
Searle, choosing his words wisely, capitalized on the minister's assumed understanding of the law to quickly propose:
"You know then, Doctor, that it is useless to fight a court order of this sort, as you spoke of doing in your excitement a moment ago. I think, with the attorneys of your Civic League, you have gone through a safe deposit box or two upon your own account, by means of just such a search warrant as I now exhibit to you."
"Doctor, you know it's pointless to contest a court order like this, as you mentioned doing in your excitement just a moment ago. I believe, along with the lawyers from your Civic League, you've already gone through a few safe deposit boxes on your own, using a search warrant just like the one I'm showing you now."
Again Hampstead's second thought assured him that he was powerless to resist.
Once again, Hampstead understood that he was powerless to resist.
"Yes," he confessed resignedly to Searle's speech, after the necessary interval for consideration, "I suppose I must admit it. When I spoke of fighting, I spoke in heat; partly because I feel the gross injustice and bitter wrong this senseless charge is doing to innocent people other than myself, who am also innocent, and partly because, as I have already told you, I utterly distrust your motive in making the whole of this search. You must be as well aware as I that this charge is the work of a woman who, to speak most charitably, is beside herself with excitement."
"Yeah," he conceded with a sense of resignation to Searle's speech, taking a moment to think it through, "I guess I have to admit it. When I talked about fighting, I was caught up in the moment; partly because I feel the unfairness and deep wrong this senseless accusation is causing to innocent people besides me, who are also innocent, and partly because, as I've already said, I completely distrust your reasons for running this entire investigation. You must know as well as I do that this accusation comes from a woman who, to put it mildly, is out of control with excitement."
But Searle only smiled, and observed with urbanity unruffled.
But Searle just smiled and watched quietly.
"I am sorry, Doctor, that you distrust me. You may have the privilege, of course, of being present when we examine the contents of the box."
"I'm sorry, Doctor, that you don't trust me. But you have every right to be present when we check what's in the box."
"Naturally I shall insist upon that," said the minister.
"Of course I’ll insist on that," said the minister.
"In that case," Searle added with significant emphasis, "I think your observations will convince you that we are solely concerned in a search for the diamonds."
"In that case," Searle said emphatically, "I think your observations will make it clear that we're only focused on finding the diamonds."
"As I like to believe well of all men, I shall hope so," countered the minister; and then, since the demeanor of the officers made it clear there was no more searching to be done, he continued, after a glance at his watch: "If I am to meet Judge Brennan and yourself with my bondsmen at nine o'clock, I suggest that we go from there direct to the bank vaults. They are accessible until midnight, as you doubtless know."
"I like to believe the best in people, so I’ll remain hopeful," replied the minister. Then, seeing that the officers indicated there was no further search to conduct, he added, after glancing at his watch: "If I'm set to meet Judge Brennan and you’re meeting my bail bondsmen at nine o'clock, I propose we go directly to the bank vaults from there. They’re open until midnight, as you probably know."
"Very good, Doctor," replied Searle in that oily voice which indicated how completely to his satisfaction affairs were progressing.
"That's awesome, Doctor," Searle said in his smooth voice, clearly pleased with how things were progressing.
"And now," suggested the minister, with a nod toward the street door, "as the hour is late, I will ask you gentlemen to excuse me."
"And now," the minister said, nodding toward the front door, "since it's getting late, I ask you gentlemen to excuse me."
Searle darted a look at Wyatt.
Searle glanced at Wyatt.
"Very sorry, Doc, but I got to stay with you," volunteered the deputy, "and hand you over to the judge."
"I'm really sorry, Doc, but I have to stay with you," said the deputy, "and take you to the judge."
Once more the flush of offense mounted to the cheek of Hampstead. Hand him over to the judge! How galling such language was when used of him! Again he recalled with compunction how many arrests he had caused without an emotion beyond the satisfaction of an angler when he hooks a fish. But he—John Hampstead—minister, preacher, pastor of All People's; a shining light in a vast metropolitan community! Surely it was something different and infinitely more degrading for him to be arrested than for a mere plasterer, or mayhap a councilman? He had a greater right than they to be wrathful and resentful. Besides, they were guilty. Judges, juries, or their own confessions, had unfailingly so declared. He was innocent, spotlessly innocent of the charge against him. His defenselessness proceeded from relations of comparative intimacy with the actress, and his priestly knowledge of the guilty person. Yet the thought of this helped humor and good sense to triumph again, over his rising choler.
Once again, anger flushed Hampstead’s cheeks. Hand him over to the judge! How frustrating it was for someone to talk about him that way! He couldn’t help but remember, with a twinge of guilt, how many arrests he had made without feeling anything more than the satisfaction of a fisherman who has caught a fish. But he—John Hampstead—minister, preacher, pastor of All People's; a shining light in a vast metropolitan community! It was certainly far more humiliating for him to be arrested than for an ordinary plasterer, or even a councilman? He had more reason than they did to feel angry and resentful. Besides, they were guilty. Judges, juries, or their own confessions had consistently confirmed that. He was innocent, completely innocent of the accusation against him. His vulnerability came from his close relationship with the actress and his priestly knowledge of the guilty party. Yet the thought of this helped humor and common sense to prevail once again over his rising anger.
"Oh, very well," he exclaimed, half-jocularly, half-derisively. "Make yourself at home; all of you make yourselves at home. We are accustomed to an unexpected guest or two at the table. Be prepared to come out to dinner. Listen, if you like, while an arrested felon telephones to his friends, seeking bondsmen. You may hear secret codes and signals passing over the wire. You may even wish to put under surveillance the gentlemen with whom I communicate."
"Okay, fine," he said, half joking and half teasing. "Make yourselves comfortable; everyone can feel at home here. We're used to having a surprise guest or two at the table. Get ready for dinner. Feel free to listen in while a convicted criminal calls his friends, searching for bail. You might hear some secret codes and signals on the line. You might even want to keep an eye on the guys I'm talking to."
"Doctor! Doctor!" protested Searle, with hands uplifted comically. "Your hospitality and your irony both embarrass us. The detectives and I will be on our way. Wyatt will have to do his duty."
"Doctor! Doctor!" Searle exclaimed, raising his hands in an exaggerated manner. "Your hospitality and your sarcasm are both making us uneasy. The detectives and I are leaving. Wyatt has to handle his responsibilities."
"As you please," exclaimed Hampstead, who was fast recovering his poise; "quite as you please."
"As you wish," Hampstead said, quickly getting his composure back; "just as you wish."
With this speech he held open the outside door and bade the three departing guests good evening; and then, while the Deputy waited in the room, the clergyman was busy at the telephone until he had the promise of three different gentlemen of his acquaintance to meet him at Judge Brennan's chambers at nine that night and qualify as his bondsmen in the sum of ten thousand dollars.
He opened the outside door with this speech and greeted the three guests as they left, then, while the Deputy waited in the room, the clergyman was on the phone until he got three different gentlemen he knew to agree to meet him at Judge Brennan's chambers at nine that night and serve as his bondsmen for ten thousand dollars.
This much attended to, dinner became the next order; but it was not a very happy affair. There had never been a time when the little family group, bound together by ties that were unusually tender, wished more to be alone at a meal. Now, when the superfluous presence was the official representative of the very thing that had plunged them into gloom, the situation became one of torture. Food stuck to palates. Scraps of conversation were dropped at rare intervals and upon entirely extraneous subjects in which nobody, not even the speakers, had the slightest interest. At times there was no sound save the audible enjoyment of his food by their guest, for the Deputy Sheriff, accustomed to the ruthless thrust of his official self into the personal and sometimes the domestic life of individuals, was quite too crass to sense the embarrassment and positive pain his presence caused and was also exceedingly hungry.
Once that was settled, it was time for dinner, but it wasn’t a pleasant experience. There had never been a time when this close-knit family, bonded by unusually strong connections, wanted solitude during a meal more than now. With the unwanted guest representing the very issue that had cast a shadow over them, the atmosphere became unbearable. Food felt stuck in their throats. Rare snippets of conversation erupted about completely unrelated topics that no one, not even the speakers, cared about. At times, the only sound was their guest's loud enjoyment of the meal, as the Deputy Sheriff, accustomed to intruding on people’s personal and often home lives, was too oblivious to notice the discomfort and real distress he was causing, and besides, he was extremely hungry.
In this general silence, the grating of wheels on the graveled walk outside the study door sounded loudly.
In this overall silence, the sound of wheels scraping against the gravel path outside the study door was quite obvious.
"Mrs. Burbeck!" exclaimed Hampstead in some surprise. "She never came to me at night before. Finish your dinner, Deputy. If you will excuse me, I must receive one of my parishioners in the study."
"Mrs. Burbeck!" Hampstead said, a bit surprised. "She never visited me at night before. Finish your dinner, Deputy. If you'll excuse me, I need to meet with one of my parishioners in the study."
"Sorry, but I can't excuse you, Doc," replied Wyatt jocularly; "but if you'll excuse me for just a minute, while I get away with this second piece of loganberry pie, I'll be with you."
"Sorry, but I can't let you off the hook, Doc," Wyatt said playfully. "But if you can give me a minute to enjoy this second piece of loganberry pie, I'll be right with you."
"Be with me?" asked the minister, color rising. "Do you mean that you will intrude upon the privacy of an interview with a helpless lady in a wheel chair who comes to see me alone?"
"Be with me?" the minister asked, his face turning red. "Are you really going to interrupt a private conversation with a vulnerable woman in a wheelchair who came here to see me alone?"
Wyatt's fat cheek was bulging, and there were tiny streams of crimson juice at the corners of the lips; but he interrupted himself long enough to reply bluntly: "I ain't agoin' to let you out of my sight. Orders is orders, that's all I got to say."
Wyatt's fat cheek was swollen, and there were tiny drops of red juice at the corners of his lips; but he paused just long enough to reply directly: "I'm not going to take my eyes off you. Orders are orders, that's all I need to say."
"But tell me, Wyatt, who gave you such orders?" queried the minister, with no effort to conceal his irritation.
"But tell me, Wyatt, who gave you those instructions?" asked the minister, not bothering to hide his annoyance.
"Searle. And they were give to him," answered the Deputy phlegmatically, his fat-imbedded eyes intent upon the white and crimson segment of pastry on his plate.
"Searle. And they were given to him," the Deputy replied calmly, his watery eyes fixed on the white and red pastry on his plate.
"And who gave such orders to him?" persisted Hampstead.
"And who gave him those orders?" Hampstead continued to press.
"If you ask me—" began the Deputy, and then exasperatingly blotted out the possibility of further speech by the transfer of the dripping triangle to his mouth.
"If you ask me—" the Deputy began, but then frustratingly cut off any further conversation by bringing the dripping triangle to his mouth.
"Well, I do ask you," declared the minister curtly.
"Well, I'm really asking you," the minister said sharply.
"He got 'em from Miss Dounay."
"He got them from Miss Dounay."
"And is that woman running the District Attorney's office?" questioned the minister scornfully.
"Is that woman actually in charge of the District Attorney's office?" the minister asked dismissively.
"Search me!" gulped Wyatt, with a shrug of his shoulders. "I had one look at her. She's got eyes like a pair of automatics. You take it from me, Doc," and Wyatt laid his unoccupied hand upon the sleeve of the minister, "if she's got anything on you, compromise and do it quick; if she ain't, fight, and fight like h——." Wyatt stopped and shot an apologetic glance around the table. "'Scuse my French," he blurted, "but you know what I mean."
"Search me!" Wyatt said, feeling anxious as he shrugged. "I just had to look at her once. She's got eyes like a pair of guns. Trust me, Doc," he said, placing his free hand on the minister's sleeve, "if she has anything on you, strike a deal and do it quickly; if she doesn't, then fight, and fight hard." Wyatt paused and scanned the table quickly. "Sorry for my language," he added, "but you get what I’m saying."
"Yes," said the minister, holding his head very straight, "I realize that you do not mean to insult me."
"Yes," said the minister, keeping his head held high, "I get that you don't mean to disrespect me."
"Insult you?" argued the Deputy, overflowing with satisfied amiability. "After coming over here to arrest you, and you givin' me a dinner like this? Pie like this? Well, I guess not. I'm bribed, Doc, that's what I am. I got to go in that room with you when you see the old lady; but I'll hold my thumbs in my ears, and I won't see a d—— there I go again." Once more Wyatt's apologetic look swept around the table.
"Insult you?" the Deputy said with a smile. "After coming here to arrest you and you treating me to a dinner like this? Pie like this? I don’t think so. I'm definitely influenced, Doc, that’s for sure. I’ll go into that room with you when you see the old lady, but I’ll cover my ears and won’t see anything—here I go again." Again, Wyatt’s apologetic glance moved around the table.
"Mrs. Burbeck is in the study," announced the maid.
"Mrs. Burbeck is in the office," the maid announced.
CHAPTER XXIX
CHAPTER 29
THE ANGEL ADVISES
THE ANGEL GIVES ADVICE
Because locomotion was not easy for her, it was to have been expected that the conferences between John Hampstead and Mrs. Burbeck, which, especially in the early days of his pastorate, had been so many, would take place in that lady's home; and they usually did. But as time went on, her own independence of spirit and increased consideration for the minister led Mrs. Burbeck frequently to prefer to come to him. To make this easy, two planks had been laid to form a simple runway to the stoop at the study door. When, therefore, the minister entered his library to-night, closely followed by Wyatt, he found that good woman waiting in the wheel chair beside his desk. The object of her call showed instantly in an expression of boundless and tender solicitude; and yet the clergyman immediately forgot himself in a conscience-stricken concern for his visitor.
Since moving around was challenging for her, it was expected that the meetings between John Hampstead and Mrs. Burbeck, which had been quite frequent in the early days of his ministry, would usually happen at her home. And they mostly did. However, over time, Mrs. Burbeck's independent spirit and growing consideration for the minister led her to often prefer visiting him instead. To make this easier, two planks were set up to create a simple ramp to the stoop at the study door. So, when the minister entered his library tonight, closely followed by Wyatt, he found that kind woman waiting in the wheelchair beside his desk. The reason for her visit was immediately clear in her expression of deep and caring concern; yet the clergyman quickly became occupied with regretful worry for his visitor.
"You should not have come," he exclaimed quickly, sympathy and mild reproach mingling, while a devotion like that of a son for a mother was conveyed in his tone and glance.
"You shouldn't have come," he said quickly, his voice a blend of sympathy and gentle reproach, with a tone and expression that showed a devotion like that of a son for his mother.
Truly, Mrs. Burbeck had never looked so frail. All but the faintest glow of color had gone from her cheeks; her eyes were bright, but with a luster that seemed unearthly, and her skin had a transparent, wax-like look that to the clergyman was alarmingly suggestive, as if the pale bloom of another world were upon her cheeks, which a single breath must wither.
Honestly, Mrs. Burbeck had never seemed so weak. Almost all the color had faded from her cheeks; her eyes were bright, but shone with an otherworldly light, and her skin had a see-through, waxy look that concerned the clergyman, as if the pale glow of another world lingered on her cheeks, ready to disappear with just one breath.
Making these observations swiftly as his stride carried him to her, the minister, speaking in that rich baritone of melting tenderness which was one of Hampstead's most charming personal assets, concluded with: "You are not well. You are not at all well."
As he quickly observed these things while approaching her, the minister, using his warm and calming baritone voice that was one of Hampstead's most charming traits, concluded by saying: "You're not feeling well. You're really not feeling well."
"Oh, yes," the Angel answered, "I am well."
"Oh, yes," the Angel said, "I'm doing well."
Although she spoke in a voice that appeared to be thin to the point of breaking, her tone was even, and her senses proclaimed their alertness by allowing her eyes to wander from the face of the minister and fix themselves inquiringly over his shoulder on the unembarrassed, stolid man at the door.
Even though her voice sounded so fragile it might break, she maintained a steady tone, and her senses proved to be as sharp as her eyes shifted away from the minister's face to curiously focus on the steadfast, serious man at the door.
"Tell her not to mind me, Doc," interjected Wyatt in a stuffy voice. At the same time an exploratory thumb brought up a quill from a vest pocket, and the deputy began with entire assurance the after-dinner toilet of his teeth, while his eyes roamed the ceiling and the tops of the bookcases as if suddenly oblivious of the presence of other persons in the room.
"Tell her not to worry about me, Doc," Wyatt said in a stuffy voice. At the same time, he casually pulled a quill from his vest pocket and confidently began cleaning his teeth after dinner, while his eyes drifted around the ceiling and the tops of the bookcases, as if he had completely forgotten there were other people in the room.
"Yes," said the minister reassuringly, "we will not be disturbed by Mr. Wyatt's presence. He is merely doing his duty."
"Yes," the minister said reassuringly, "Mr. Wyatt's presence won't be a problem. He's just doing his job."
"You are—?" Mrs. Burbeck hesitated with an upward inflection, and the disagreeable word unuttered.
"You are—?" Mrs. Burbeck paused with a rising inflection, leaving the uncomfortable word unspoken.
"Yes," replied the minister gravely, his inflection falling where hers had risen. "I am."
"Yes," the minister responded seriously, his tone lowering as hers had risen.
"Oh, that woman! That woman!" murmured Mrs. Burbeck, "I have mistrusted her and been sorry for her all at once. But it was Rollie that I feared for."
"Oh, that woman! That woman!" Mrs. Burbeck whispered, "I've both doubted her and felt pity for her at the same time. But it was Rollie that I was concerned about."
There was a sigh of relief that was as near to an exhibition of selfishness as Mrs. Burbeck had ever approached; after which, mother-like, she lapsed into a rhapsody over her son.
Mrs. Burbeck felt a sigh of relief that almost seemed selfish; then, like a mother, she drifted into daydreams about her son.
"Rollie," she began, in doting accents, "is so young, so handsome, so responsive to beauty of any sort; so ready to believe the best of every one. I feared that he would fall in love with her and ruin his business career—you know how these theatrical marriages always turn out—or that she would jilt him and break his heart. Rollie has such a sensitive, expansive nature. He has always been trusted so widely by so many people. Since that boy has grown up, I have lived my whole life in him. Do you know," and she leaned forward and lowered her voice to an impressive and exceedingly intimate note; "it seems to me that if anything should happen to Rollie, it would crush me, that I should not care to live,—in fact should not be able to live."
"Rollie," she began softly, "is so young, so attractive, so open to all kinds of beauty; so eager to see the good in everyone. I worried that he might fall for her and risk his career — you know how these showbiz marriages usually turn out — or that she would break up with him and shatter his heart. Rollie has such a sensitive, generous nature. He's always been trusted by so many people. Ever since that boy grew up, I've lived my whole life through him. You know," and she leaned in closer, speaking in a serious and deeply personal tone, "it seems to me that if anything were to happen to Rollie, it would destroy me; I wouldn't want to live — in fact, I wouldn't be able to live."
Tears came readily to the limpid pools of her eyes, and the delicately chiseled lips trembled, though they bravely tried to smile.
Tears immediately filled her bright eyes, and her well-defined lips trembled, even though they made a brave attempt to smile.
Hampstead sat regarding her thoughtfully, love and apprehension mingling upon his face. It suddenly reoccurred to him with compelling force that the most awful cruelty that could be inflicted would be for this delicate and fragile woman, who to-night looked more like an ambassadress from some other existence than a thing of flesh and blood, to know the truth about her son. Seeing her thus smiling trustfully through her mother-tears, thinking of all that her sweet, saint-like confidences had meant to him, Hampstead felt a mighty resolve growing stronger and stronger within him.
Hampstead studied her thoughtfully, a blend of love and concern on his face. It suddenly struck him with striking clarity that the worst cruelty would be for this delicate and fragile woman, who tonight seemed more like an ambassador from another world than a real person, to discover the truth about her son. Seeing her smiling trustfully through her heartfelt tears and remembering how much her sweet, saintly confessions had meant to him, Hampstead felt a powerful determination building stronger and stronger inside him.
But for once Mrs. Burbeck's intuitions were not sure, and she misconstrued the meaning of her pastor's silence.
But for once, Mrs. Burbeck's instincts were wrong, and she misunderstood the reason for her pastor's silence.
"Forgive me," she pleaded in tones of self-reproach. "Here I am in the midst of your trouble babbling of myself and my son. Yet that is like a mother. She never sees a young man's career blighted but she grows suddenly apprehensive for the child of her own bosom. Now that feeling comes to me with double force. I love you almost as a son. Consequently, when I see my boy out there in the sun of life mounting so buoyantly, and you, so worthy to mount, but struggling in mid-flight under a cloud, I feel a mingling of two painful emotions. I suffer as if struck upon the heart. My spirit of sympathy and apprehension rushes me to you, yet when I get to you, my doting mother's heart makes me babble first of my boy. And so," she concluded, with an apologetic smile, "you see how weak and frail and egotistic I am, after all."
"I'm really sorry," she said, her voice filled with regret. "Here I am, caught up in your issues, talking about myself and my son. But that's just what a mom does. She can't help but worry about her own kid whenever she sees a young man's future at risk. That feeling hits me even harder right now. I care about you almost like you're my own son. So, when I see my boy out there shining in life, reaching great heights, and you, who deserve to shine, struggling in the dark, I feel torn between two painful emotions. It feels like a stab to the heart. My instinct to support and worry for you pulls me close, but when I get to you, my motherly instinct makes me talk first about my son. And so," she concluded with a remorseful smile, "you can see how weak, fragile, and self-centered I actually am.”
"But," protested Hampstead, who had been eager to break in, "my career is not blighted. I am not under a cloud. It annoyed me to-night upon the boat and train to discover how suddenly I was pilloried by my enemies and avoided by my friends. They seem to take it for granted that I am already smirched; that to me the subject must be painful, and as there is no other subject to be thought of at the moment, hence conversation will also be painful. Because of this I am a pariah, to be shunned like any leper."
"But," Hampstead interjected eagerly, "my career isn't ruined. I'm not in any trouble. It really upset me tonight on the boat and train to see how quickly my enemies turned against me and my friends distanced themselves. They seem to think I've already been damaged; that talking about it must make me uncomfortable, and since there's nothing else to talk about at the moment, conversations will be awkward too. Because of this, I'm treated like an outcast, avoided like a leper."
With rising feeling, the young minister snatched a breath and hurried on.
Feeling overwhelmed, the young minister took a deep breath and continued on.
"Now, Mrs. Burbeck, I do not feel like that at all. I have put myself in the way of sustaining this attack through following the course of duty, as I conceived it. I need not assure you that I am innocent of a vulgar thing like burglary. I need not assure the public. It is impossible that they should believe it. Nevertheless, I have seen enough in the papers to-night to show how they will revel at seeing me enmeshed in the toils of circumstance. To them it is a rare spectacle. Very well, let it be a spectacle. It is one in which I shall triumph. I propose to fight. I feel like fighting." His fist was clenched and came down upon the arm of his chair, and his voice, though still low, was full of vibrant power.
"Listen, Mrs. Burbeck, I don’t feel that way at all. I’ve put myself in a position to confront this attack because I believed it was my duty. I don’t need to reassure you that I’m innocent of something as disgraceful as burglary. I don’t need to convince the public either. There’s no way they could actually believe it. But I’ve seen enough in the papers tonight to understand how much they’ll enjoy watching me caught up in this situation. To them, it’s a rare spectacle. Fine, let it be a spectacle. It’s one I will overcome. I intend to fight. I feel ready to fight." His fist was clenched and hit the arm of his chair, and his voice, though still calm, was filled with intense energy.
"I feel that I have the right to call upon every friend, upon every member of All People's, upon every believer in those things for which I have fought in this community, to rally to my side to fight shoulder to shoulder in the battle to repel what in effect is an assault not upon me, but upon the things for which I stand."
"I believe I have the right to ask every friend, every member of All People's, and everyone who supports the values I've fought for in this community to unite with me against what is truly an attack not just on me, but on the principles I embody."
Mrs. Burbeck's expressive eyes were floating full with a look that verged from sympathy toward pity.
Mrs. Burbeck's expressive eyes showed a range of emotions, moving from sympathy to pity.
"You will have to be a very expert tactician," she said soberly, drawing on those fountains of ripe wisdom, so full at times that they seemed to mount toward inspiration; "if you are to make the public think of your embarrassment in that way. It is going to look at this as a disgraceful personal entanglement of a minister with an actress!"
"You really need to be a smart strategist," she said seriously, drawing from her wealth of experience, which sometimes felt truly inspiring; "if you want the public to see your embarrassment in that light. They're going to see this as a scandalous personal issue between a minister and an actress!"
Hampstead writhed in his chair. Nothing but the depth of his consideration for Mrs. Burbeck kept him from exclaiming vehemently against what he deemed the enormous injustice of this assumption.
Hampstead shifted uncomfortably in his chair. It was only his strong respect for Mrs. Burbeck that prevented him from openly complaining about what he considered the ridiculous unfairness of this assumption.
"She's right, Doc; right's your left leg," sounded a throaty voice, which startled the two of them into remembering that they were not alone.
"She's right, Doc; right is your left leg," said a deep voice, surprising both of them and reminding them they weren't alone.
"Why, Wyatt!" exclaimed the minister reprovingly, turning sharply on the deputy.
"Why, Wyatt!" the minister said disapprovingly, quickly turning to face the deputy.
"Excuse me, Doc," Wyatt mumbled abjectly. "I just thought that out loud. All the same, she's wisin' you up to somethin' if you'll let 'er. Some of these old dames that ain't got nothin' to do but just set and think gets hep to a lot of things that a hustlin' man overlooks."
"Sorry, Doc," Wyatt said nervously. "I didn't mean to say that out loud. But she’s trying to give you a hint if you pay attention. Some of these older ladies who have nothing but time to sit and think notice a lot of things that a busy guy overlooks."
Hampstead was disgusted.
Hampstead was disgusted.
"Don't interrupt us again, please, Wyatt," he observed, combining dignity and rebuke in his utterance.
"Please don't interrupt us again, Wyatt," he said, balancing dignity with a hint of reprimand in his voice.
But Wyatt, influenced no doubt by the look almost of fright on Mrs. Burbeck's face, was already in apologetic mood.
But Wyatt, clearly affected by the almost scared expression on Mrs. Burbeck's face, was already in a sorry mood.
"Say," he mumbled contritely, "you're right, Doc. I'm so sorry for the break that, orders or no orders, I'll just step out in the hall while you finish. But all the same, you listen to her," and he indicated the disturbed and slightly offended Mrs. Burbeck with a stab of a toothpick in the air, "and she'll tell you somethin' that's useful."
"Look," he said softly, "you're right, Doc. I'm really sorry for the interruption, so whether there are orders or not, I’ll just step out into the hallway while you finish up. But still, you should listen to her," and he pointed with a toothpick at the upset and slightly offended Mrs. Burbeck, "and she’ll tell you something that's helpful."
"Thank you very much, Wyatt," replied the minister in noncommittal tones, but with a sigh of relief as the deputy withdrew from the room.
"Thanks a lot, Wyatt," the minister said casually, but he let out a sigh of relief once the deputy left the room.
Yet he had a growing sense of depression. Wyatt's boorish, croaking interruption had thrown him out of poise. Mrs. Burbeck's exaggerated sense of the gravity of the matter weighed him down like lead, and the more because an inner voice, sounding faintly and from far away, but with significance unmistakable, seemed to tell him her view was right. Nevertheless, his whole soul rose in protest. It ought not to be right. It was a gross travesty on justice and on popular good sense.
Yet he felt increasingly down. Wyatt's rude, croaky interruption had thrown him off balance. Mrs. Burbeck's overly serious view of the situation weighed heavily on him, especially since a distant yet unmistakably significant inner voice seemed to whisper that her perspective was right. Still, his whole being protested. It shouldn’t be true. It was a clear distortion of justice and common sense.
Mrs. Burbeck, looking at him fixedly, noted this change in spirit and the conflict of emotions which resulted. Reaching out impulsively, she touched the large hand of the man where it lay upon the desk.
Mrs. Burbeck, gazing at him closely, sensed the change in his mood and the conflicting emotions that came afterward. Without hesitation, she reached out and touched the man's large hand that was resting on the desk.
"I feared you would take it too lightly," she reflected. "Youth always does that. For this world about you to turn and gnash you is mere human nature, which it is your business to understand. Has it never occurred to you that the same voices who upon Sunday cried out: 'Hosannah, Hosannah to the son of David!' upon Friday shouted: 'Away with him! Crucify him! Crucify him!'"
"I was worried you might not take it seriously," she thought. "That's what youth always does. It's human nature for the world around you to turn against you, and you need to understand that. Has it never occurred to you that the same people who on Sunday shouted, 'Hosanna, Hosanna to the son of David!' on Friday screamed, 'Get rid of him! Crucify him! Crucify him!'"
"But I am innocent," Hampstead protested, though weakly.
"But I'm innocent," Hampstead protested, though it was more weakly.
"And so was He," Mrs. Burbeck replied simply.
"And he was," Mrs. Burbeck answered plainly.
"But He was worthy to suffer. I am not," murmured Hampstead humbly.
"But He deserved to suffer. I don't," Hampstead whispered modestly.
"Sometimes," suggested the sweet-voiced woman, "suffering makes us worthy."
"Sometimes," said the woman with the sweet voice, "going through tough times makes us stronger."
"But," affirmed the minister, his fighting spirit coming back to him, "I can prove my innocence!"
"But," the minister insisted, feeling his resolve come back, "I can prove I'm innocent!"
The face of Mrs. Burbeck lighted. "Then you must," she said decisively. "You give me hope when you say that. It was to tell you that I came, fearful that you would rely upon the public to assume your innocence until your guilt was proven. Alas, they are more likely to assume the contrary, to hold you guilty until you prove yourself innocent."
The look on Mrs. Burbeck's face lit up. "Then you have to," she said decisively. "You inspire hope in me when you say that. I arrived here worried that you would rely on the public to believe you're innocent until proven guilty. Unfortunately, they're more likely to think the other way around, viewing you as guilty until you can prove your innocence."
"I have been made to see that already," replied Hampstead. "At first, no doubt, I did underestimate the gravity of the situation. You have helped me to appraise its dangers more accurately."
"I've already realized that," Hampstead replied. "At first, I really underestimated how serious things were. You've helped me see the dangers more clearly."
But Mrs. Burbeck had more important advice to give.
But Mrs. Burbeck had more significant advice to offer.
"Yes," she went on half-musingly, because tactfulness appeared to suggest that form of utterance, "you will have to vindicate yourself absolutely. It is a practical situation. The danger is not that you will be convicted and sent to jail. Nobody believes that, I should say. The danger is that a question-mark will be permanently attached to your name and character. The Reverend John Hampstead, interrogation point! Is he a thief, or not? Did he compromise himself, or not? Is he weak, or not? This is the thing to fear, the thing that would condemn you and brand you as stripes brand a convict."
"Yes," she said thoughtfully, feeling it was the right way to put it, "you’re going to need to completely clear your name. This is a practical issue. The real danger isn't that you'll be found guilty and go to prison. I don’t think anyone really believes that. The risk is that a question mark will always hang over your name and reputation. The Reverend John Hampstead, with an asterisk! Is he a thief or not? Did he compromise himself or not? Is he weak or not? That’s what you should be concerned about, the label that could stick with you and mark you like stripes on a convict."
For a tense, reflective moment the minister's lips had grown dry and bloodless; and then he confessed grudgingly: "I begin to see that you are right."
For a tense, reflective moment, the minister's lips went dry and colorless; then he admitted reluctantly, "I’m starting to see that you’re right."
"You should begin your defense by a counter-attack," Mrs. Burbeck continued, feeling that the man was sufficiently aroused now to appreciate the importance of vigorous defensive actions. "Declare your disbelief that the diamonds have actually been stolen. Get out a warrant of search, and you will probably find them now concealed among her effects. At any rate this counter-search would hold the public verdict in suspense; and it would be like your well-known aggressive personality. If the search fails to reveal them, if her diamonds really are stolen, your complete vindication must depend upon the capture and exposure of the real thief."
"You should kick off your defense with a counter-attack," Mrs. Burbeck continued, noticing that the man was now involved enough to see the value of effective defensive moves. "Show your disbelief that the diamonds were really stolen. Get a search warrant, and you’ll probably discover them hidden in her things. Either way, this counter-search would keep the public intrigued, and it would fit well with your known assertive nature. If the search doesn’t turn up anything, and her diamonds are indeed stolen, your complete exoneration will depend on identifying and revealing the actual thief."
Hampstead wiped his moist brow nervously. It was uncannily terrible that this woman of all persons in the world should say this to him. However, he had sufficient presence of mind to urge:
Hampstead nervously wiped his sweaty forehead. It was absolutely shocking that this woman, of all people, would say this to him. Still, he managed to stay composed enough to respond:
"But how unjust to force a contract like that upon me."
"But how unfair is it to put a contract like that on me?"
"It is unjust," admitted the Angel of the Chair. "Yet the innocent often suffer injustice, and you must realize that you are not immune. That is your only course, and I came specifically to warn you of it. Prove there was no theft, or get the thief!"
"It's unfair," said the Angel of the Chair. "But innocent people often face injustice, and you need to realize that you're not immune to it. That's the only choice you have, and I came here specifically to warn you. Prove there was no theft, or catch the thief!"
There was snap and sparkle in Mrs. Burbeck's eyes. Despite her physical frailty, her spirit was stout, and her conviction so forcefully conveyed that the minister delivered himself of a gesture of utter helplessness.
There was a sparkle and shine in Mrs. Burbeck's eyes. Even though she was physically fragile, her spirit was strong, and her beliefs were so passionately expressed that the minister felt completely helpless.
"I cannot do either," he said, half-whispering his desperation. "Yet I think I appreciate better than you how sound your advice has been. But there are reasons that I cannot give you, that I cannot give to any one, why the course which you suggest cannot be followed. I must go another way to vindication; but," and his voice rose buoyantly, "I will go and I will get it."
"I can't do either," he said, half-whispering his desperation. "But I feel like I understand better than you how good your advice is. However, there are reasons I can't share with you or anyone else about why I can’t take the path you suggest. I have to find another way to clear my name; but," his voice rose with determination, "I will go and find it."
Mrs. Burbeck received with misgivings her pastor's complete rejection of the advice she had offered, yet some unconscious force in the young minister's manner swept her on quickly against her judgment and her will to an enormous increase of faith, both in the strength and the judgment of the man. As for Hampstead, he concluded his rejection by doing something he had never done before. That was to lean low, his face chiseled in lines of gravity and devotion, and taking the delicate hand of Mrs. Burbeck, that in its weakness was like a drooping flower, lift it to his lips and kiss it.
Mrs. Burbeck felt unsettled by her pastor’s total disregard for her advice, yet something about the young minister's manner unknowingly made her accept, against her better judgment and will, an intense surge of faith in both the strength and wisdom of the man. As for Hampstead, he concluded his dismissal by doing something he had never done before. He leaned down, his face showing seriousness and devotion, took Mrs. Burbeck's delicate hand, which felt fragile like a wilting flower, lifted it to his lips, and kissed it.
"Conserve all your spirit," he said solemnly, still clinging tenderly to the hand. "It may be that I shall have to lean heavily upon you."
"Save all your energy," he said earnestly, still holding her hand gently. "I might need to depend on you a lot."
"You may have my life to the uttermost," she breathed trustfully, never dreaming the thought unthinkable which the words suggested to her pastor and friend. But an extraneous idea came pressing in, and Mrs. Burbeck raised toward the minister, in a gesture of appeal, the hand his lips had just been pressing, as she pleaded: "And do not think too hardly of the woman. She loves you."
"You can have my life completely," she said with trust, never considering the unimaginable implication her words had for her pastor and friend. But another thought pushed its way in, and Mrs. Burbeck raised the hand his lips had just touched in a pleading gesture as she begged, "And please don’t judge the woman too harshly. She loves you."
"Loves me!" protested Hampstead, with a ghastly hoarseness. "The woman is incapable of love—of passion even. She is all fire, but without heat—though once she had it. She is a mere blaze of ambition. All she cared for was to bring me to my knees, to dangle me like a scalp at her waist."
"Loves me!" Hampstead shouted hoarsely, sounding awful. "That woman can't love—or even feel passion. She's all about appearances, but without any real emotion—though she used to have it. She's just a blaze of ambition. All she wanted was to break me down, to show me off like a trophy at her side."
Mrs. Burbeck steadied him with a glance from a mind unimpressed.
Mrs. Burbeck calmed him with a steady look from a composed mind.
"Be sorry, very sorry for her!" she insisted gravely. "Acquit yourself of no impatience—not even a reproachful look, if you can help it. She is to be pitied. Only the malice of unsated love could do what she has done. Show yourself noble enough, Christ-like enough, to be very, very sorry for her!"
"Really feel sorry for her!" she said earnestly. "Don't show any impatience—not even a disapproving look, if you can help it. She deserves your compassion. Only the pain of unreturned love could make her behave this way. Be noble enough, Christ-like enough, to genuinely feel sorry for her!"
"We got to go if we get there by nine!"
"We have to leave if we want to arrive by nine!"
It was the smothered voice of Wyatt, calling through the door.
It was Wyatt's muffled voice calling from behind the door.
CHAPTER XXX
CHAPTER XXX
THE SCENE IN THE VAULT
THE VAULT SCENE
Silas Wadham, mine-owner; William Hayes, merchant, and E. H. Wilson, capitalist, subscribed to Hampstead's bond. Each was a big man in his way; each had unbounded faith in the integrity and good sense of the minister. They were not men to be swept off their feet by mere surface currents. They laughed a little and rallied John upon his plight, yet he knew somehow by the bend of the jaw when they dipped their pens in ink and with clamped lips subscribed their signatures, that these men were his unshakably.
Silas Wadham, the mine owner; William Hayes, the merchant; and E. H. Wilson, the investor, signed Hampstead's bond. Each of them was important in their own way and fully believed in the minister's honesty and decision-making. They weren’t easily influenced by trivial matters. They even joked around a little and teased John about his predicament, but he noticed something in the way they clenched their jaws as they signed their names with resolute lips that indicated these men were definitely on his side.
One circumstance might have seemed strange. None of them were members of All People's. Yet this was not because there were not men in All People's who would have qualified as unhesitatingly; but because John had a feeling that he was being assailed as a community character rather than as a clerical one.
One thing might have seemed strange. None of them were part of All People's. But it wasn't that there weren't men in All People's who would have easily qualified; it was because John felt he was being targeted for being a community figure instead of a religious one.
Within ten minutes the formalities in Judge Brennan's chamber were concluded, Hampstead was free, but as he turned to Searle waiting suavely, backed by the suggestive presence of the two detectives, there came suddenly into his mind the memory that Rollie Burbeck's I.O.U. for eleven hundred dollars was in his safe deposit box in the envelope marked "Wadham Currency." This was a chaos-producing thought. If Searle once got an eye on that card, it would start innumerable trains of suspicion, each of which must center on the young bank cashier. In his present state, that boy was too weak to resist pressure of any sort. He would crumble and go to pieces, And yet, it was not the thought of the exposure and ruin of this spoiled young man that moved Hampstead to another of those acts which only riveted the chains of suspicion more tightly upon himself. It was the vision of the mother who only an hour before had murmured tremulously: "If anything should happen to him, I should not be able to live."
Within ten minutes, the formalities in Judge Brennan's chamber were finished, and Hampstead was free. But as he turned to Searle, who was waiting calmly, flanked by the two detectives, he suddenly remembered that Rollie Burbeck's I.O.U. for eleven hundred dollars was in his safe deposit box in the envelope marked "Wadham Currency." This thought was chaotic. If Searle ever saw that card, it would raise countless suspicions, all pointing back to the young bank cashier. In his current state, that kid was too fragile to handle any kind of pressure. He would break down and fall apart. However, it wasn’t just the thought of exposing and ruining this troubled young man that pushed Hampstead to make another move that only tightened the chains of suspicion around himself. It was the image of the mother who, only an hour before, had whispered with a trembling voice: "If anything should happen to him, I wouldn’t be able to live."
"Searle!" exclaimed the minister passionately. "You must not proceed with this. If you are a man of any heart, you will not persist against my pleadings. I tell you frankly there are secrets in that box which, while they would do you no good, could be used to ruin innocent men—guilty ones, too, perhaps; but the innocent with the guilty."
"Searle!" the minister shouted earnestly. "You can’t go through with this. If you have any compassion, you won’t carry on despite my pleas. Honestly, there are secrets in that box that, while they won’t help you, could ruin innocent people—maybe guilty ones too, but the innocent along with the guilty."
Hampstead was speaking hoarsely, his voice raised and trembling with an excitement and lack of nerve control he had never exhibited before in public.
Hampstead spoke with a hoarse voice, loud and trembling with an excitement and lack of self-control he had never displayed in public before.
The prosecutor's face pictured surprise and even gloating, but his eyes expressed a purpose unshaken.
The prosecutor looked surprised and a bit smug, but his eyes reflected a determination that remained unshaken.
"Confidences in my possession must be respected," Hampstead went on, arguing vehemently. "The confidences of a patient to his physician, of a penitent to his priest, are respected by the law. Because some of these confidences happen to be in writing, you have no right to violate them."
"Confidences in my possession must be respected," Hampstead continued, arguing passionately. "The confidences of a patient to their doctor and of a penitent to their priest are protected by law. Just because some of these confidences are in writing, you have no right to break them."
"And I tell you I have no intention to violate them," Searle returned testily. "My order is a warrant of search for a diamond necklace."
"And I want you to know that I have no intention of breaking those rules," Searle replied sharply. "My order is a search warrant for a diamond necklace."
"And I tell you I will not respect the order of the court," blazed the minister. "You shall not examine the box!"
"I'm telling you I won't follow the court's orders," the minister shouted. "You can't look in the box!"
Judge Mortimer was startled; the bondsmen, although surprised by the minister's show of feeling, were sympathetic.
Judge Mortimer was surprised; the bailiffs, while taken aback by the minister's show of emotion, were sympathetic.
"I do not care whether you consent or not," Searle rejoined sarcastically. "I have the key, and I have the order of court, which the vault custodian must respect. I have done you the courtesy to meet you here so that you might be present when the box was examined. You must be beside yourself to suppose that I can be swayed from my duty, even temporarily, by an appeal like this."
"I don’t care if you agree or not," Searle said sarcastically. "I have the key, and I have the court order that the vault custodian has to follow. I took the time to meet you here so you could be there when the box is checked. You must be crazy to think I could be swayed from my duty, even for a second, by a request like this."
"I think, Doctor, you should have the advice of your attorney on this," suggested Mr. Wilson considerately; and then turning to the Assistant District Attorney, observed sharply: "It seems to me, Searle, that this is rather a high-handed procedure."
"I think, Doctor, it would be smart to get your lawyer's advice on this," Mr. Wilson said thoughtfully. Then he turned to the Assistant District Attorney and said pointedly, "It seems to me, Searle, that this is definitely an overreach."
But this remark of the practical Mr. Wilson had an instantly calming effect upon the minister.
But this remark from the practical Mr. Wilson quickly eased the minister's mind.
"No, no," Hampstead exclaimed, turning to his friend; "I do not want an attorney. I do not need an attorney. I should only be misunderstood. It is the thought of what might result to innocent people through an examination of this box that stirs me so deeply."
"No, no," Hampstead said, turning to his friend. "I don’t want a lawyer. I don't need a lawyer. I would just be misunderstood. It’s the idea of what might happen to innocent people from looking into this box that worries me the most."
"All the same, I think we had better have an attorney immediately," declared Wilson. "I can send my car for Bowen and have him here in fifteen minutes."
"Still, I think we should hire a lawyer immediately," Wilson said. "I can send my car for Bowen, and he'll be here in fifteen minutes."
"An attorney," commented Searle brusquely, "could do nothing except to get an order from a Superior Court judge enjoining the bank from obeying the search warrant of this court. He would be lucky if, at this time of night, he caught a judge and got that under two or three hours. I will be in that box in five minutes. Come along, if you want to."
"A lawyer," Searle said straightforwardly, "can only get a judge from the Superior Court to prevent the bank from obeying this court's search warrant. He'd be fortunate to contact a judge at this hour and resolve it in less than two or three hours. I'll be in that box in five minutes. Join me if you want."
Searle moved toward the door, followed by the two detectives, his purpose perfectly plain; yet the minister hung back, for the first time so confused by entangling developments that he could not see where to put his foot down next.
Searle walked towards the door, followed closely by the two detectives, his intentions obvious; meanwhile, the minister hesitated, feeling so confused by the complicated events for the first time that he couldn't decide what to do next.
"I think, Doctor Hampstead," advised Mr. Wadham kindly, "that since the District Attorney has matters in his own hands, you had better go with him and witness the search. If you do not object, we shall be glad to accompany you. Our presence may prove helpful later."
"I believe, Doctor Hampstead," Mr. Wadham said kindly, "that since the District Attorney is in charge, it would be best for you to accompany him and watch the search. If you don’t mind, we’d be glad to join you. Our presence might be helpful later."
Because his mind ran forward in an absorbed attempt to forecast and forestall the probable developments from the impending discovery of the clue against Rollie, the minister still paused, until his silence became as conspicuous as his inaction.
As he concentrated hard on trying to anticipate and stop the likely results of the upcoming clue discovery against Rollie, the minister paused, making his silence as apparent as his inaction.
"Oh, yes, yes," he exclaimed, suddenly aware of the waiting group about him. "Yes, by all means, go with me. What we must face, we must face," he concluded desperately, with an uneasy inner intimation that he was saying perhaps the wrong thing. Yet with the vision of Mrs. Burbeck's saintly, smiling face before him, Hampstead, usually so calm and self-controlled, had little care what he said or how he said it so long as his mind was busy with some plan to fend off this frightful blow from her.
"Oh, yes, yes," he said, suddenly realizing that the group around him was waiting. "Yes, definitely, come with me. Whatever we have to deal with, we’ll handle it," he finished desperately, feeling like he might be saying the wrong thing. But with the image of Mrs. Burbeck's kind, smiling face in his mind, Hampstead, usually so composed and in control, didn't care much about what he said or how he said it as long as he was focused on a plan to protect her from this terrible news.
Mr. Wadham was a man of mature years and fatherly ways. He took the young minister's arm affectionately in his, and urged him forward in the wake of Searle, who had already moved out into the wide hall accompanied by the two plain-clothes men. Hayes and Wilson, still sympathetic, but no longer quite comprehending the undue excitement of the young divine in whose integrity their confidence was so great, fell in behind.
Mr. Wadham was an older man with a warm, fatherly presence. He kindly took the young minister's arm and urged him to follow Searle, who had already entered the large hall with the two plainclothes officers. Hayes and Wilson, still supportive but struggling to grasp the young minister's overwhelming enthusiasm—despite their strong belief in his integrity—followed behind.
Once before the custodian of the vault, another evidence of the thoughtfulness of Searle appeared. John R. Costello, attorney of the bank, was conveniently on hand to read the warrant of the court and to instruct the custodian of the vault upon whom it was served that it was in proper form and must be obeyed.
Earlier, in front of the vault's custodian, another example of Searle's thoughtfulness came to light. John R. Costello, the bank's lawyer, was conveniently there to read the court's warrant and inform the vault custodian that it was valid and had to be followed.
Because the number of witnesses was too large to be accommodated in the rooms provided for customers, the inspection of the minister's box was made upon a table in the vault room itself. In the group of onlookers, Hampstead, because of his commanding figure, his remarkable face, and his very natural interest in the proceedings, was the most conspicuous presence. As naturally as all eyes centered on the box, just so they kept breaking away at intervals to scan the face of the big man who stood before them in an attitude of embarrassed helplessness. He was obviously making a considerable effort to control himself. Only Searle was sure that he understood this. But at the same moment, two of the bondsmen, the kind-hearted Wadham and the shrewd, practical Wilson, appeared to observe this attitude and to detect its significance. They exchanged questioning glances, and were further mystified when for a single moment a look of confident reassurance flickered like the play of a sunbeam upon the face of the minister.
Since there were too many witnesses to fit in the designated customer areas, they examined the minister's box on a table right in the vault room. In the crowd, Hampstead stood out because of his strong presence, striking face, and genuine interest in what was going on. As everyone focused on the box, their gaze often shifted to the big man standing there, looking awkwardly helpless. He was clearly trying hard to hold it together. Only Searle seemed to understand what he was feeling. Meanwhile, two of the bondsmen, the kind-hearted Wadham and the sharp, practical Wilson, noticed this behavior and realized its significance. They exchanged confused looks and grew even more puzzled when, for just a moment, an expression of confident reassurance flashed across the minister's face like a brief ray of sunshine.
That was in his one selfish moment, when he recalled how the search of the box, after all these excessive precautions of the District Attorney's office, could only recoil upon their case like a boomerang; but his countenance shaded again to an expression of anxious helplessness as Searle paused dramatically a moment with his hand upon the box. Then the hand lifted the hinged cover, revealing the contents.
That was his one selfish moment when he considered how searching the box, despite all the overly cautious measures from the District Attorney's office, could only blow up in their faces like a boomerang. But his expression quickly turned back to one of anxiety and helplessness as Searle took a dramatic pause with his hand on the box. Then he opened the hinged cover, showing what was inside.
As if from a nervous eagerness to come quickly at the object of his search, the Assistant District Attorney turned the box upside down and emptied its contents on the table; and yet, when this was done, nothing appeared but papers.
Looking nervously eager to find what he needed, the Assistant District Attorney flipped the box over and dumped its contents onto the table; however, all that came out were papers.
Searle attempted to open none of them. Proceeding with deliberate care, as if to vindicate himself in the eyes of the bondsmen from the suspicion of the minister that he might be on a "fishing expedition", he merely took up each piece singly and precisely, felt it over with his long, thin fingers and laid it by, until at length but two envelopes remained. The first of these was long and empty looking and gave evidence that the flap had been rudely, if not hastily, torn open. Searle held it in his hand now.
Searle didn’t attempt to open any of them. Moving cautiously, as if to show the bondsmen that he wasn’t on a "fishing expedition" like the minister thought, he picked up each item one at a time, examined it with his long, thin fingers, and set it aside, until only two envelopes remained. The first one was long and seemed empty, showing signs that the flap had been torn open roughly, if not hastily. Searle was currently holding it in his hand.
Hampstead's heart stood still; he knew that this must be the envelope which had contained the Wadham currency, hence between this attorney's thumb and forefinger, screened by one thickness of paper, lay the card that was the clue to Rollie Burbeck's crime. But the moment of suspense passed.
Hampstead's heart raced; he understood this had to be the envelope containing the Wadham currency. So, between this attorney's thumb and forefinger, covered by just one layer of paper, was the card that contained the evidence of Rollie Burbeck's crime. But the suspense was over.
Submitting it to the same inquisitive finger manipulation as the others, yet not looking within it nor turning it over to read what might be written on the face, Searle laid the Wadham envelope on the pile of discards.
He handled it with the same inquisitive finger movements as the others, but didn’t look inside or flip it over to check what might be written on the front. Searle placed the Wadham envelope on the pile of discarded items.
"Thank God," gulped Hampstead, yet with utterance so inchoate that Hayes, the third bondsman, standing nearest, did not catch the words, but a few minutes later, discussing the matter with Wilson, said: "I heard the apprehensive rattle in his throat just before Searle came to that last envelope."
"Thank God," Hampstead gasped, but his words were so unclear that Hayes, the third bondsman standing nearby, didn't understand him. A few minutes later, while discussing it with Wilson, he said, "I heard the anxious sound in his throat right before Searle reached that last envelope."
But in the meantime, Hampstead was asking himself suspiciously what was this last envelope? He thought he knew by heart every separate document that was in the box, and he could not recall what this might be.
But in the meantime, Hampstead was curiously wondering what this last envelope was. He believed he knew every single document in the box by heart, and he couldn't recall what this one could be.
"You must be convinced by now," argued Searle, as if deliberately heightening the suspense, while he turned a straight glance upon the minister, "that I had no object in inspecting the contents of this box except to search for the diamonds."
"You must be convinced by now," Searle said, seemingly trying to build suspense as he maintained a steady gaze on the minister, "that I had no reason to look through this box other than to search for the diamonds."
"And you have not found them!"
"And you still haven't found them!"
This was obviously the remark which should have come in triumphant, challenging tones from the minister. As a matter of fact, it came quietly, and with a sigh of relief, from Silas Wadham.
This was clearly the comment that the minister should have made in a triumphant, challenging tone. In reality, it came out softly and with a sigh of relief from Silas Wadham.
The minister did not speak at all, did not even raise his eyes to meet the glance of Searle. His gaze was fixed as his mind was fascinated by the mystery of the last lone envelope.
The minister didn’t say anything, not even glancing up to meet Searle’s gaze. His stare was intense, his mind consumed by the mystery of the final solitary envelope.
"Not yet," replied Searle significantly to Wadham's interjection, but instead of disappointment there was that quality in his tones which heightens and intensifies expectancy. At the same time he took up the envelope by one end, but, under the weight of something within, the paper bent surprisingly in the middle and the lower end swung pendant and baglike, accompanied by the slightest perceptible metallic sound. Every member of the group of witnesses leaned forward with an involuntary start. Triumph flooded the face of Searle. With his left hand he seized the heavy, bag-like end and raised it while the envelope was turned in his fingers bringing into view the printing in the corner.
"Not yet," Searle replied meaningfully to Wadham's comment, but instead of disappointment, his tone was filled with excitement. At the same time, he picked up the envelope by one end; the weight of something inside caused the paper to sag in the middle, making the lower end droop like a bag, producing a faint metallic sound. Everyone in the group of witnesses leaned forward, taken aback. A look of triumph spread across Searle's face. With his left hand, he grabbed the heavy, bag-like end and lifted it while turning the envelope in his fingers, revealing the printing in the corner.
"This envelope bears the name and address of the Reverend John Hampstead," he announced in formal tones. "I now open it in your presence."
"This envelope has the name and address of Reverend John Hampstead," he said formally. "I'm opening it now in front of you."
Nervously the Assistant District Attorney tore off the end of the envelope, squinted within, and exclaimed: "It contains—" His voice halted for an instant while he dramatically tipped the envelope toward the table and a string of fire flowed out and lay quivering before the eyes of all—"the Dounay diamonds!"
Nervously, the Assistant District Attorney ripped open the envelope, looked inside, and said, "It contains—" His voice paused for a moment as he dramatically tilted the envelope toward the table and a stream of fire poured out, sparkling in front of everyone—"the Dounay diamonds!"
The jewels, trembling under the impulse of the movement by which they had been deposited upon the table, sparkled as if with resentful brilliance at having been thus darkly immured, and for an appreciable interval they compelled the attention of all; then every eye was turned upon the accused minister.
The jewels, trembling from being set on the table, glimmered as if they were shining with anger, having been hidden away in the dark. For a brief moment, they captured everyone's attention; then all eyes turned to the accused minister.
But these inquisitorial glances came too late. Amazement, bewilderment, a sense of outrage, and hot indignation, had been reeled across the screen of his features; but that was in the ticking seconds while the gaze of all was on the envelope and then upon the diamonds and their aggressive scintillations. Now the curious eyes rested upon a man who, after a moment in which to think, had visioned himself surrounded and overwhelmed by circumstances that were absolutely damning,—his own conduct of the last few minutes the most damning of all. His face was as white as the paper of the envelope which contained the irrefutable evidence. His eyes revolved uncertainly and then went questioningly from face to face in the circle round him as if for confirmation of the conclusion to which the logic of his own mind forced him irresistibly. In not one was that confirmation wanting.
But those questioning looks came too late. Shock, confusion, a sense of injustice, and intense anger had crossed his face; but that was only during the brief moments when everyone’s attention was on the envelope and then on the diamonds and their dazzling sparkle. Now the curious eyes were on a man who, after taking a moment to think, realized he was surrounded and overwhelmed by circumstances that were completely incriminating—his own actions from the last few minutes being the most damning of all. His face was as pale as the paper of the envelope that held the undeniable proof. His eyes shifted uncertainly and then looked from one face to another in the circle around him, as if searching for confirmation of the conclusion that his own mind had forced upon him. There was no lack of that confirmation in any of those faces.
"But," he protested wildly, and then his glance broke down. "It has come," he murmured hoarsely, covering his face with his hands. "It has come!"
"But," he shouted in disbelief, then his gaze dropped. "It's here," he whispered hoarsely, covering his face with his hands. "It's here!"
His cross had come!
His burden had arrived!
Some odd, disastrous chain of sequences which he had not yet had time to reason out had fixed this crime on him. By another equally disastrous chain of sequences, he must bear its guilt or be false to his confessor's vow. Especially must he bear it, if he would shield that doting mother who trusted him and loved him.
Some strange and unfortunate events that he hadn't had the chance to understand had pinned this crime on him. By another equally unfortunate turn of events, he had to carry the guilt or betray his promise to the confessor. He especially had to bear it if he wanted to protect that loving mother who trusted and cared for him.
As if to hold himself together, he clasped his arms before him, and his chin sunk forward on his breast. As if to accustom his mind to the new view from which he must look out upon the world, he closed his eyes. The heaving chest, the tense jaws, the quivering lips, and the mop of hair that fell disheveled round his temples, all combined to make up the convincing picture of a strong man breaking.
To stay calm, he crossed his arms in front of him and let his chin rest on his chest. To help his mind adapt to the new perspective he had to confront, he closed his eyes. His heaving chest, tight jaw, trembling lips, and the messy hair falling around his temples all created a convincing image of a strong man breaking down.
Not one of those present, crass or sympathetic, but felt himself the witness to a tragedy in which a man of noble aspirations had been overtaken and hopelessly crushed by an ingrained weakness which had expressed itself in sordid crime.
None of the people there, whether they cared or not, could deny witnessing a tragedy where a man with big dreams was completely overpowered and permanently beaten by a deep weakness that showed itself in a disgraceful crime.
Even the hard face of Searle softened. With the diamonds gleaming where they lay, he began mechanically to replace the contents of the box. But at the first sound of rustling papers, the minister appeared to rouse again. He had stood all alone. No one had touched him. No one had addressed him. The most indifferent in this circle were stricken dumb by the spectacle of his fall, while his friends were almost as much appalled and dazed as he himself appeared to be.
Even Searle’s tough exterior softened. With the diamonds glimmering where they lay, he instinctively began putting the contents of the box back. But at the first sound of papers shifting, the minister seemed to wake up again. He had been standing there all by himself. No one had approached him. No one had said a word to him. The most indifferent people in this group were left speechless by his breakdown, while his friends looked just as stunned and confused as he appeared to be.
"I suppose," he said with melancholy interest, at the same time moving round the table to the box, "that I may take it now."
"I guess," he said with a mix of sadness and curiosity, walking around the table to the box, "that I can take it now."
"Certainly, Doctor," replied Searle suavely, yielding his place. Nevertheless, there was a slight expression of surprise upon his face, as upon those of the others, at the minister's sudden revival of concern in what must now be an utterly trifling detail so far as his own future went. Hampstead appeared to perceive this.
"Sure, Doctor," Searle said calmly, stepping to the side. However, there was a trace of surprise on his face, just like the others, at the minister's unexpected shift back to a concern that must now feel completely trivial in light of his own future. Hampstead seemed to pick up on this.
"There are sacred responsibilities here," he explained gravely, with a halting utterance that proclaimed the deeps that heaved within him; "which, strange as it may seem to you gentlemen, even at such an hour I would not like to forget."
"There are important responsibilities here," he said earnestly, with a hesitant tone that showed the emotions swirling within him; "which, as strange as it may sound to you gentlemen, I wouldn’t want to ignore even at this hour."
Taking up a handful of the papers, he ran them through his fingers, his eye pausing for a moment to scan each one of them, and his expression kindling with first one memory and then another, as if he found a mournful satisfaction in recalling past days when many a man and woman had found peace for their souls in making him the sharer in their heart-burdens,—days which every member of that little circle felt instinctively were now gone forever.
He grabbed a handful of papers and sifted through them, stopping to glance at each one. His face brightened with one memory after another, as if he took a bittersweet joy in recalling the moments when so many people found solace for their souls by sharing their troubles with him—moments that everyone in that small group felt deep down were lost for good.
Last of all his eye checked itself upon the envelope marked "Wadham Currency." Allowing the other papers to slip back to their place in the box the minister turned his glance into the open side of this remaining envelope. It was empty, save for a card tucked in the corner.
Finally, his eyes fell on the envelope labeled "Wadham Currency." As he let the other papers slide back into place in the box, the minister peered inside this last envelope. It was empty, except for a card tucked in the corner.
"This thing appears to have served its purpose," he commented absently, as if talking to himself. Then casually he tore the envelope across, and then again and again; finer and finer; yet not so fine as to excite suspicion. Looking for a wastebasket and finding none, he was about to drop the fragments in his coat pocket.
"This thing seems to have done its job," he said distractedly, as if he was thinking out loud. Then, without much thought, he ripped the envelope in half, then again and again; smaller and smaller; but not so small that it looked suspicious. He looked for a wastebasket and, not finding one, was about to drop the pieces into his coat pocket.
"I will take them," said the vault custodian, holding out his hand. To it the minister unhesitatingly committed the shredded envelope and card which contained the only documentary clue to any other person than himself as the thief of the Dounay diamonds. A few minutes later, this clue was in the wastebasket outside. The next morning it was in the furnace.
"I'll take them," said the vault custodian, extending his hand. The minister confidently handed over the shredded envelope and card, the only document that could identify anyone other than himself as the thief of the Dounay diamonds. Just a few minutes later, that clue ended up in the trash outside. The next morning, it was thrown in the furnace.
The group in the vault room broke away with dispirited slowness, as mourners turn from the freshly heaped earth. Behind all the minister lingered, as if unwilling to leave the presence of his dead reputation.
The group in the vault room left slowly and sadly, like mourners stepping away from a freshly dug grave. Behind them, the minister lingered, as if he didn't want to leave the shadow of his damaged reputation.
But the man's appearance somewhat belied his mood. He was thinking swiftly. This was no uncommon plot which had overtaken him. It was conceived in craft and laid with power to kill. The diabolical cunning of the scheme was that it forced him to be silent or to be a traitor. The indications were that he had been betrayed outrageously; but he did not know this positively, therefore he could venture no defense at all against this black array of circumstances. It might be only some terrible mistake, and for him to venture more now than the most general denial might bring about the very calamities he was trying to avert. He dared not even tell the truth: that he did not know the diamonds were in the box. Especially, he dared not say that he did not put them there.
But the man’s appearance didn’t really match his mood. He was thinking fast. This wasn’t an ordinary situation he was in. It had been carefully planned and set up to cause real damage. The wicked cleverness of the plan was that it forced him to either keep quiet or be seen as a traitor. The signs suggested he had been horribly betrayed; however, he couldn’t be sure, so he couldn’t defend himself against this dark situation. It might just be a terrible mistake, and if he said anything more than a simple denial, it could lead to the very disasters he was trying to avoid. He couldn’t even admit the truth: that he didn’t know the diamonds were in the box. Especially, he couldn’t say that he didn’t put them there.
For the first time an emotion like fear entered his soul, but it passed the moment the priestly ardor in him saw which way his duty lay. If Rollie had grossly sold him into the power of the actress at the price of his own escape, he felt more sorry for the poor wretch than before. He was glad that he had destroyed the I.O.U., discovery of which might have incriminated the young man helplessly, and he resolved to continue upon his mission as a saviour, even though he himself were lost. It suddenly occurred to him with doubling force that this was what it meant to be a saviour.
For the first time, he felt a deep sense of fear, but it faded when his sense of duty took over. Even though Rollie had selfishly sold him out to the actress to save himself, he felt more pity for the poor guy than ever. He was relieved that he had destroyed the I.O.U., which could have unfairly implicated the young man, and he decided to continue his mission to save others, even if it meant he would be lost. It suddenly struck him hard that this is what it really means to be a savior.
With this conviction firmly in his mind, Hampstead turned to Wilson, Wadham, and Hayes, who had been waiting in considerate silence, and led the way upward to the dimly lighted lobby of the bank, feeling himself grow stronger with every step he mounted; for the maze of complexities in which he found himself had quickly reduced itself to the simple duty of being true to trust. Eternal Loyalty was again to be the price of success.
With this belief firmly in his mind, Hampstead turned to Wilson, Wadham, and Hayes, who had been waiting patiently in silence, and led the way up to the dimly lit lobby of the bank, feeling more confident with each step he took. The complicated situation he was in had quickly simplified to the basic responsibility of being trustworthy. Eternal loyalty was once again the price of success.
As his friends gathered about him on the upper floor for a word of conference, they were astonished at the change in his expression. It was calm and even confident; while a kind of spiritual radiance suffused his features.
As his friends gathered around him on the upper floor for a discussion, they were struck by the change in his expression. It was calm and even confident, with a kind of spiritual glow shining on his face.
"My friends," the minister began in an even voice, that nevertheless was full of the echo of deep feeling, "I can offer you no explanation of the scene to which you have just been witnesses. It is almost inevitable that you should think me guilty or criminally culpable. I am neither!" The affirmation was made as if to acquit his conscience, rather than as if to be expected to be believed.
"My friends," the minister started in a calm voice, which still held a lot of emotional weight, "I can't explain what you just saw. I get it if you think I'm guilty or to blame. I'm not!" His statement felt more like an attempt to ease his conscience than a request for trust.
"But," and his utterance became incisive, "there is nothing to that effect which can be said now."
"But," he said sharply, "there's nothing like that we can say at the moment."
"Something had better be said now," blurted out the practical Wilson flatly, "or this story in the morning papers will damn you as black as tar."
"We need to say something right now," Wilson said directly, "or the morning papers will make you look really bad."
"Not one word," declared the minister with quiet emphasis, "can be spoken now!"
"Not a single word," the minister said firmly, "can be said right now!"
In Hampstead's bearing there was a notable return of that subtle power of man mastery which had been so important an element in his success. Before this even the aggressive, outspoken Wilson was silent; but the three men stood regarding John with an air at once sympathetic and doubtful. They were also expectant, for it was evident from the minister's manner that he was deliberating whether he might not take them at least a little way into his confidence.
Hampstead's demeanor displayed a noticeable comeback of the quiet confidence and control that had been essential to his success. Even the daring and vocal Wilson fell silent. The three men observed John with a blend of sympathy and doubt. They were also intrigued, as it was evident from the minister's actions that he was contemplating sharing some of his thoughts with them.
"Only this much I can indicate," he volunteered presently. "A part of what has happened I understand very clearly. A part I do not understand at all. In the meantime, some one, but not myself, is in jeopardy. Until the confusion is cleared, or until I can see better what to do than I see now, I can do nothing but rest under the circumstances which you have seen enmesh me to-night. Of course, it is impossible that such a monstrous injustice can long continue. I hold the power to clear myself instantly, but it is a power I cannot use without violating the most sacred obligation a minister can assume. I will not violate it. I must insist that not one single word which I have just hinted to you be given to the public. Silence, absolute and unwavering silence, is the course which is forced upon me and upon every friend who would be true to me, as I shall seek to be true to my duty."
"I can only say this much," he said after a moment. "I clearly understand some of what's happened. There's another part that's completely confusing to me. Meanwhile, someone—not me—is in danger. Until things become clearer or I can think of a better way to act than I can right now, all I can do is stay put under the circumstances that have trapped me tonight. Of course, such a terrible injustice can't last forever. I have the ability to clear my name instantly, but it's a power I can't use without breaking the most sacred obligation a minister can take on. I won’t break it. I must insist that not a single word of what I've just hinted at be shared with anyone else. Absolute and unwavering silence is what I'm forced to maintain, as is any friend who wants to stay loyal to me, just as I will strive to remain loyal to my duty."
The three friends heard this declaration rather helplessly. In the presence of such a lofty spirit of self-immolation, what were mere men like themselves to say, or do? Obviously nothing, except to look the reverence and wonder which they felt and to bow tacitly to his will. Hampstead knew instinctively and without one word of assurance that these men, at first overwhelmingly convinced of his guilt by what they had seen, and then bewildered by his manner, now believed in him absolutely. It put him at ease with them and gave him assurance to add:
The three friends listened to this statement feeling somewhat helpless. With such a strong sense of self-sacrifice, what could ordinary people like them possibly say or do? Clearly nothing, except to show their respect and amazement and quietly accept his wishes. Hampstead instinctively understood, without needing to be told, that these men, who had originally been fully convinced of his guilt by what they had seen and then puzzled by his behavior, now believed in him completely. This comfort with them gave him the confidence to add:
"I know that not one of you is a man to desert a friend in the hour of his extremity, and no matter what happens I believe your faith in me will not falter. You will understand my wish to thank you for what you have done and may do, and to say good-by for to-night. My burning desire now is to get by myself and try to comprehend what has happened and what may yet happen before this miserable business is concluded."
"I know none of you would leave a friend during a tough time, and I believe you all will keep trusting me no matter what. I want to thank you for everything you've done and might do, and say goodbye for tonight. Right now, I really need some time alone to understand what has happened and what could still happen before this terrible situation is over."
Cordially taking the hand of each, while the men one after another responded with fervent expressions of faith and confidence, the minister turned quickly upon his heel, crossed the street, and leaped lightly upon a passing car.
Politely shaking hands with everyone, as the men took turns sharing their strong faith and confidence, the minister quickly turned around, crossed the street, and jumped onto a passing streetcar.
Silence! Silence! Unwavering silence! The car wheels seemed to beat this injunction up to him with every revolution. Silence for the sake of others, some of whom were supremely worthy, one at least of whom might be wretchedly unworthy! Above all, silence for the sake of his vow as a vicar of Christ on earth. What was it to be a Christian if not to be a miniature Christ,—a poor, stumbling, tottering, stained and far-off pattern of the mighty archetype of human goodness and perfection? According to his strength, he, John Hampstead, was to be permitted to suffer as a saviour of a very small part of mankind and in a very temporary and no doubt in a very inadequate way, the virtue of which should lie in the fact that it pointed beyond himself to the one saviour who was supremely able. He, too, must be "dumb before his shearers", not stubbornly, not guiltily, and not spectacularly, but faithfully and for a worth-while purpose,—the saving of a man.
Quiet! Quiet! Complete silence! The sound of the car wheels seemed to drum this command into him with every turn. Silence for the sake of others, some of whom truly deserved it, and at least one who might not! Most importantly, silence for the sake of his vow as a representative of Christ here on earth. What does it mean to be a Christian if not to be a small reflection of Christ—a flawed, stumbling, imperfect version of the ultimate example of goodness and perfection? According to his strength, he, John Hampstead, was meant to suffer as a savior for a very small part of humanity, in a temporary and undoubtedly inadequate way, with the merit lying in the fact that it pointed beyond himself to the one savior who was fully capable. He, too, must be "silent before his shearers," not out of stubbornness, guilt, or for show, but faithfully and for a meaningful purpose—the salvation of a man.
For a change had come swiftly in the relative importance of the motives which determined his course. With the actual coming of his cross, he had caught a loftier vision. It was not to save the few remaining weeks or months or years of the life of a saintly and beautiful woman that he was to stand silent even to trial, conviction, and disgrace. It was to save the soul of a man, a wretched, vain, ornamental and unutilitarian sort of person, but none the less unusually gifted in many of his faculties, perhaps wanting only an experience like this to precipitate the better elements in his nature into the foundation of such a character as his mother believed him to possess.
A shift had quickly occurred in how important the reasons for his actions felt. With the arrival of his cross, he had gained a new perspective. He wasn't just standing silently through trial, conviction, and shame to save the remaining weeks, months, or years of a saintly and beautiful woman's life. He was doing it to save the soul of a man—someone miserable, vain, superficial, and impractical, but still unusually talented in many ways. Maybe he just needed an experience like this to reveal the better parts of his nature that his mother believed he had inside him.
This change of emphasis strengthened Hampstead enormously. It gave him calm and resolution, increasing self-control and fortitude, a dignity of bearing that promised at least to remain unbroken, and a sense of the presence of the Presence which it seemed could not depart from him.
This shift in focus greatly benefited Hampstead. It gave him peace and determination, improving his self-control and strength, and providing him with a dignified presence that seemed unshakeable, along with a sense of a constant, supportive presence that always seemed to be with him.
When John reached home, he found Rose, Dick, and Tayna waiting anxiously. A sight of his face, with the new strength and dignity upon it, allayed their apprehension, but the solemnity of manner in which he gathered them about him in the study roused their fears again. Briefly he related how the diamonds had been discovered in his safe deposit vault. Sternly but kindly he repressed the hot outburst of Dick; sympathetically he tried to stem the tears of Tayna, but before the pale face and the dry, fixed eyes of Rose he stood a moment, mute and hesitant, then said with tender brotherliness:
When John got home, he found Rose, Dick, and Tayna waiting anxiously. Seeing his face, which showed new strength and dignity, calmed their worries, but the serious way he gathered them in the study brought their fears back. He briefly explained how the diamonds were found in his safe deposit vault. Stern yet gentle, he prevented Dick's angry reaction; sympathetically, he tried to comfort Tayna's tears, but when he stood before Rose's pale face and her dry, fixed gaze, he hesitated for a moment, then said in a caring, brotherly tone:
"Old girl, in the silence of waiting for my vindication, it is going to be easier for you and the children to trust me than for others. But even for you it will be hard. Others can withdraw from me, can wash their hands of me; and they may do it. You cannot, and would not if you could."
"Hey girl, while I'm waiting for my redemption in silence, it'll be easier for you and the kids to trust me than for anyone else. But even for you, it will be hard. Others can distance themselves from me and cut ties, and they might do that. You can't, and you wouldn’t even if you had the chance."
Rose clasped her brother's hand in silent assurance; but Hampstead went on with saddened voice to portray what was to be expected.
Rose held her brother's hand in silent support, but Hampstead went on sadly, describing what was about to happen.
"You will all have to bear the shame with me. In fact, my shame will be yours. You, Rose, will be pointed out upon the street as my sister. Tayna, at school to-morrow, may encounter fewer smiles and some eyes that refuse to meet hers. Dick will have some hurts to bear among his fellows, for he has been loyally and perhaps boastfully proud of me. I have only this to ask, that you will each walk with head up and unafraid, with no attempt at apology nor justification, and with no unkind word for those who in act or judgment seem unkind to me."
You all have to share this shame with me. Honestly, my shame will become yours. Rose, people will recognize you on the street as my sister. Tayna, when you go to school tomorrow, you might notice fewer smiles and some people who won’t want to look at you. Dick will have to handle some hurt feelings among his friends because he’s been proudly supportive of me. All I ask is that each of you walks with your head held high and without fear, making no apologies or justifications, and not saying anything nasty about those who act or judge unkindly towards me.
The feeling that they were to be honored with bearing a part of the burden of the big man whom they loved so deeply stirred the emotions of the little group almost beyond control. Dick moved first, clutching his uncle's hand.
The feeling that they were going to be honored by sharing some of the burden of the big man they loved so much nearly overwhelmed the emotions of the small group. Dick was the first to act, holding onto his uncle's hand.
"You bet your life!" he blurted, then turned and bolted from the room. Tayna next flung her arms about her uncle's neck and wet his cheek with scalding tears, then dashed away after Dick. Last of all, Rose stood with her hands upon his shoulders. She was taller for a woman than he for a man, and could look almost level into his eyes.
"You bet your life!" he shouted, then turned and rushed out of the room. Tayna then wrapped her arms around her uncle's neck and soaked his cheek with hot tears before chasing after Dick. Finally, Rose stood with her hands on his shoulders. She was taller for a woman than he was for a man and could almost meet his gaze.
"My brother!" she said significantly. "My strong, noble, innocent"—and then a gleam of light shot into her eyes as she added—"my triumphant brother!"
"My brother!" she said emphatically. "My strong, noble, innocent"—and then a spark of light ignited in her eyes as she added—"my victorious brother!"
"My bravest, truest of sisters!" The big man breathed softly, and drawing the woman to him imprinted that kiss upon the forehead which, seldom bestowed, marked when given his genuine tribute of respect and affection to the woman who, older than himself by ten years, had been the mother to his orphaned youth and had created the obligation which, uncharged, he none the less acknowledged and had striven to repay by a life of conscientious devotion to her and to her children.
"My bravest, truest sister!" the big man said softly, drawing the woman close and kissing her forehead—a rare gesture that revealed his sincere respect and affection for her. She was ten years older and had acted like a mother to him during his childhood as an orphan. He felt a strong sense of obligation to her, which he acknowledged and had tried to repay by dedicating his life to her and her children.
The door closed after her "Good night", and John stood alone glancing reflectively about the long, book-lined room. Here many of his greatest experiences had come to him. Here he had caught the far-off kindling visions of that rarely human Galilean, with his rarely human group about him, trudging over the hills, sitting by the side of the sea, teaching, healing, helping. Here he had caught the vision of himself following, afar off, two thousand years behind, but following—teaching, healing, helping—in His name.
The door shut behind her "Good night," and John stood there by himself, thinking as he surveyed the long room packed with books. Many of his most significant experiences had happened here. Here, he had caught a glimpse of the distant, inspiring visions of that remarkable Galilean and his amazing followers, journeying over the hills, resting by the sea, teaching, healing, and helping. Here, he had seen himself following from a distance, two thousand years later, but still following—teaching, healing, and helping—in His name.
The telephone rang, its sharp, metallic jingle shocking the very atmosphere into apprehensive tremors. Yet instantly recalled to himself and to the new height on which he stood, Hampstead lifted the receiver with a firm hand and replied in an even, measured voice: "The Sentinel?—Yes—Yes—No—There is nothing to say—Absolutely!—I do."
The phone rang, its loud, metallic tone sending nervous shivers through the air. However, quickly regaining his composure and recalling the new level he had reached, Hampstead picked up the receiver confidently and answered in a steady, calm voice: "The Sentinel?—Yes—Yes—No—Nothing to say—Absolutely!—I do.
The receiver was hung up. The only change in Hampstead's voice from the beginning to the end of this conversation, the larger part of which had taken place upon the other end of the line, was a deepening gravity of utterance. In a few moments the 'phone rang again. It was The Press. The papers all had the story now. The Oakland offices of the San Francisco papers were also clamoring. Each wanted to know what the minister had to say to the damning discovery of the diamonds in his box.
The call dropped. The only change in Hampstead's tone from the beginning to the end of this conversation, most of which took place on the other end, was an increasing seriousness in his voice. A few moments later, the phone rang again. It wasThe PressThe newspapers had all picked up the story now. The Oakland offices of the San Francisco papers were also asking for information. Each one wanted to know what the minister had to say about the shocking discovery of the diamonds in his box.
For them all Hampstead had the same answer: "I have nothing to say—yet." Some of the inquisitors cleverly attempted to draw the clergyman out by suggesting that there was plenty of opportunity for a countercharge that the diamonds had been planted in his box, since it was improbable in the last degree that a man of ordinary intelligence would conceal stolen diamonds in a safe deposit box held in his own name, the key to which he carried in his own pocket; but the self-controlled man at the other end of the telephone fell into no such trap. To direct attention to an inquiry as to who had visited his vault, or might have visited it, during the time since the diamonds were stolen was the last thing the minister would do. Already he had reasoned that the vault custodian on duty in the morning, knowing that Hampstead had not been to the vault during the day, but that Assistant Cashier Burbeck had, would do some excogitating upon his own account; but the minister reflected that this would not be dangerous, since the custodian, sharing in the very great confidence which Rollie enjoyed, would conclude that this young man had been made the innocent messenger for depositing the diamonds in the vault, and for the sake of unpleasant consequences which might result to the bank, would no doubt keep his mouth tightly shut.
For Hampstead, the response was the same: "I have nothing to say—yet." Some of the questioners cleverly tried to get the clergyman to speak by suggesting that it was very likely the diamonds had been planted in his box, since it was highly unlikely that an ordinary person would hide stolen diamonds in a safe deposit box under their own name, with the key in their pocket. But the calm man on the other end of the phone didn’t fall for any such tricks. Bringing up questions about who had been to his vault, or who might have been there since the diamonds went missing, was the last thing the minister would do. He had already figured that the vault custodian on duty in the morning, knowing Hampstead hadn’t visited the vault that day but that Assistant Cashier Burbeck had, would connect the dots on his own. However, the minister believed this wouldn’t be a problem, since the custodian, sharing in the immense trust that Rollie had, would likely conclude that this young man had unknowingly acted as the messenger for depositing the diamonds in the vault and, wanting to avoid any negative consequences for the bank, would choose to remain silent.
The last call of all came from Haggard, whose city editor had just told him that the minister declined any sort of an explanation. Haggard was managing editor of The Press and Hampstead's true friend.
The final call came from Haggard, whose city editor just told him that the minister wouldn't give any explanation. Haggard was the managing editor ofThe Pressand a loyal friend to Hampstead.
"Do you know what this does to your friends?" demanded Haggard passionately. "It makes them as dumb as you are. I know you; you've got something up your sleeve. But this case isn't going to be tried in the courts. It's being tried in the newspapers right now. Once the court of public opinion goes against you, it's hard to get a reversal. And it's going against you from the minute this story gets before the public—our version of it even—for we have got to print the news, you know. We've never had bigger."
"Do you even realize what this does to your friends?" Haggard asked passionately. "It makes them just as oblivious as you are. I know you’re hiding something. But this case isn’t going to be settled in a courtroom. It's being judged in the newspapers right now. Once the public turns against you, it's hard to turn that around. And it's already against you the moment this story goes public—especially our version—because we have to report the news, you know. We've never had bigger headlines."
Some sort of a protest gurgled from Hampstead's lips.
A quiet protest escaped Hampstead's lips.
"Oh," broke out Haggard still more impatiently, "I think the majority have too much sense to believe you're a common thief; but they're going to be convinced you're a damned fool. A public man had better be found guilty of being a thief than an ass, any day. Now, what can I say?"
"Oh," Haggard said, even more impatiently, "I think most people are smart enough not to believe you’re just some common thief; but they’re definitely going to think you’re a total idiot. A public figure would rather be accused of theft than be seen as a fool, any day. So, what can I possibly say?"
"I am very sorry," replied Hampstead in a patient voice, "but you can say nothing—absolutely nothing."
"I'm really sorry," Hampstead said calmly, "but you can't say anything—absolutely nothing."
CHAPTER XXXI
CHAPTER 31
A MISADVENTURE
A Misadventure
Counting back from the scene in the vault room of the Amalgamated National, which took place at about nine-thirty, it was five and one-half hours to the time when Marien Dounay and Rollie Burbeck had steamed out with Mrs. Harrington upon her luxurious launch, the Black Swan, which was so commodious and powerful that it just escaped being a sea-going yacht.
Looking back from the vault room at Amalgamated National, which happened around nine-thirty, it had been five and a half hours since Marien Dounay and Rollie Burbeck had left with Mrs. Harrington on her luxury launch, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,Black Swan, which was so large and powerful that it was almost like a sea-going yacht.
But now, after the lapse of this five and one-half hours, neither Marien nor Rollie had returned, and only one of them had an inkling of what might have been happening in their absence. Information from the Harrington residence that the Black Swan would return to the pier about ten-thirty, caused a group of hopeful young men from the newspaper offices to take up their station on the yacht pier slightly in advance of that hour. But their wait was long, so long in fact that one by one they gave up their vigil and returned to their respective offices with no answer as yet to the burning question of what had led Miss Dounay to suspect that her diamonds were in the minister's safe deposit vault. But the distress and disappointment of the reporters was nothing like so great as the distress and disappointment upon the Black Swan, although for a very different reason.
But now, after five and a half hours had passed, neither Marien nor Rollie had returned, and only one of them had a clue about what might have happened while they were away. News from the Harrington household that theBlack Swanwould return to the pier around ten-thirty encouraged a group of eager young men from the newspaper offices to take their spot on the yacht pier a bit before that time. But their wait was long—so long that one by one, they lost hope and headed back to their offices without finding out the burning question of why Miss Dounay thought her diamonds were in the minister's safe deposit vault. However, the reporters' distress and disappointment were nothing compared to the distress and disappointment on theBlack Swan, but for very different reasons.
The evening with Mrs. Harrington and her guests had begun pleasantly enough. The party itself was a jolly one, and so far as might be judged from outward appearances, Miss Marien Dounay was quite the jolliest of all; excepting perhaps Mrs. Harrington herself who was elated over the unexpected appearance of the actress; and Rollie, over its effect in immediately restoring him to the lost favor of his hostess. As many times as it was demanded, Miss Dounay told and retold the story of the loss of her jewels. She was the recipient of much sympathy and of many compliments because of the admirable fortitude with which she endured her loss.
The evening with Mrs. Harrington and her guests got off to a great start. The party was lively, and from the looks of it, Miss Marien Dounay appeared to be the happiest of all, except maybe for Mrs. Harrington herself, who was excited about the unexpected arrival of the actress, and Rollie, who was glad that it helped him win back his hostess's favor. No matter how many times people asked, Miss Dounay recounted the story of how she lost her jewels. She received plenty of sympathy and compliments for the impressive way she dealt with her loss.
Rollie thought Miss Dounay appeared able to dispense with the sympathy, but perceived that she greatly enjoyed the compliments. That she should keep the company in ignorance that her diamonds were to be recovered and continue to enact the rôle of the heroine who had been cruelly robbed of her chief possession, did not even surprise him. It was her affair entirely since she had bound him to secrecy, and whatever the motive, in the present state of his nerves, he was exceedingly grateful for it; having meantime not a doubt that the disclosure would be made ultimately in a manner which would permit the actress to gratify to the full her childish love of theatrical sensation.
Rollie thought Miss Dounay seemed capable of handling the sympathy, but he noticed she really enjoyed the compliments. He wasn't surprised that she would keep everyone in the dark about her diamonds being found and continue to play the victim who had been unfairly robbed of her most valuable possession. It was entirely her business since she had made him promise to keep it a secret, and whatever her reasons, he was really grateful for it considering his current state of mind; he had no doubt that the reveal would eventually happen in a way that would let the actress fully indulge her childish love for drama.
The cruise began with a run far up San Pablo Bay toward Carquinez Straits, followed by a straightaway drive out through the Golden Gate to watch the sun sink between the horns of the Farallones; but here the heavy swells made the ladies gasp and clamor for a return to the shelter of the Bay. Re-entering the Gate as night fell, there was good fun in playing hide-and-seek from searchlight practice of the forts on either side the famous tideway, and some mischievous satisfaction in lounging in the track of the floundering, pounding ferryboats, and getting vigorously whistled out of the way. It was even enjoyable to grow sentimental over the phosphorescent glow of the waves in the wake or the play of the moonbeams on the bone-white crest at the bow. But after an hour or so of this, when it would seem that all of these things together with the tonic of the fresh salt breeze had made everybody wolfishly hungry, Mrs. Harrington's butler, expertly assisted, opened great hampers of eatables and drinkables, and began to serve them in the cabin which would have been rather spacious if the crowd had not been so large.
The cruise began with a long trip up San Pablo Bay toward the Carquinez Straits, then a straight route out through the Golden Gate to watch the sunset between the Farallones. However, the heavy swells made the ladies gasp and request to head back to the Bay's sheltered waters. As night fell, everyone enjoyed playing hide-and-seek with the searchlight drills from the forts on either side of the famous tideway, feeling a mischievous thrill lounging in the path of the struggling, pounding ferryboats while getting loudly whistled at to move. It was even nice to feel sentimental about the phosphorescent glow of the waves behind us and the way the moonlight danced on the white crest at the bow. But after about an hour of all this, when it seemed like all of these experiences, along with the refreshing salty breeze, had made everyone incredibly hungry, Mrs. Harrington's butler, expertly assisted, opened large hampers filled with food and drinks and started serving them in the cabin, which would have been quite spacious if the crowd hadn’t been so large.
"Calmer water, James, while supper is being served!" Mrs. Harrington had ordered with a peace-be-still air.
"Steady now, James, while we serve dinner!" Mrs. Harrington instructed in a soothing tone.
James communicated the order to the captain, who understood very well that Mrs. Harrington was a lady to be obeyed. But it happened that there was a very fresh breeze on the Bay that night, and that a swell which was a kind of left-over from a gale outside two days before was still sloshing about inside, so that "calmer water" was not just the easiest thing to find, though the captain looked for it hard.
James passed the order to the captain, who recognized that Mrs. Harrington was someone to be respected. However, that night, there was a strong breeze on the Bay, and a swell from a storm two days earlier was still creating choppy waters, making it difficult for the captain to find "calmer water," despite his thorough search.
"Calmer water, James, I said!" Mrs. Harrington directed reprovingly, after an interval of watchful impatience, accompanying the observation by a look that shot barbs into the eye of the butler. A close observer would have noticed—and James was a close observer of his mistress—that Mrs. Harrington's neck swelled slightly, and that a flush began to mount upon her cheeks.
"Calmer water, James, I said!" Mrs. Harrington said in a disapproving tone, after a moment of impatient waiting, giving the butler a look that seemed to pierce through him. A keen observer would have noticed—and James was a keen observer of his boss—that Mrs. Harrington's neck stiffened slightly, and a flush began to rise on her cheeks.
James knew this pouter-pigeon swelling well and its significance. Mrs. Harrington must now be obeyed. Calmer water had to be had, if it had to be made.
James recognized this boastful pigeon and understood what it meant. Mrs. Harringtonhadto be heard now. He needed to find a way to create a more peaceful environment.
"Back of Yerba Buena, it is calmer," the lady concluded, with an increase of acerbity.
"Behind Yerba Buena, it’s quieter," the woman finished, with a bit more bitterness.
James lost no time in conveying this second command and a description of its accompanying signal, to the captain.
James quickly relayed this second command along with a description of its related signal to the captain.
"'Behind the Goat,' she said," James concluded.
“‘Behind the Goat,’ she said,” James concluded.
Now this island which humps like a camel in the middle of the San Francisco Bay is known to the esthetics as Yerba Buena, but to folks and to mariners it is Goat Island. James was folks; the captain was a mariner. Mrs. Harrington might have been esthetic.
Now this island, which stands out like a camel in the middle of San Francisco Bay, is called Yerba Buena by those who appreciate its beauty, but locals and sailors refer to it as Goat Island. James was a local; the captain was a sailor. Mrs. Harrington might have had an eye for aesthetics.
"She draws too much to go nosin' round in there," replied the captain reluctantly, and explained his reluctance with a mixture of emphasis and the picturesque, by adding, "Behind the Goat it's shoal from hell to breakfast."
"She's too busy to go looking around in there," the captain replied cautiously. He explained his hesitation with a mix of emphasis and colorful imagery, adding, "Behind the Goat, it's really shallow."
"She said it," replied James truculently; and stood by to see the helm shift.
"She said it," James replied harshly, ready to observe the helm change.
"In she goes then, dod gast her!" muttered the captain.
"In she goes then, damn her!" the captain muttered.
"So much calmer in here under the sheltering lee of Yerba Buena," chirped Miss Gwendolyn Briggs, another quarter of an hour later.
"It's so much quieter in here under the protective shield of Yerba Buena," said Miss Gwendolyn Briggs, another fifteen minutes later.
"Why, to be sure," assented the hostess, as with a provident air she surveyed her contented and consuming guests who were ranged like a circling frieze upon the seat of Pullman plush which ran round the luxurious cabin, with James and his two assistants serving from the long table in the center.
"Of course," the hostess agreed, glancing at her satisfied guests, who sat like a continuous decorative row on the plush Pullman seats that surrounded the spacious cabin, while James and his two assistants served from the long table in the center.
It has been hinted that Mrs. Harrington was inclined to stoutness. She was also inclined to Russian caviar. Having seen her guests abundantly supplied, she lifted to her lips a triangle of toast, thickly spread with the Romanof confection. James stood before her, supporting a plate upon which were more triangles of toast and more caviar in a frilled and corrugated carton.
It’s been suggested that Mrs. Harrington was a bit on the heavy side. She also had a taste for Russian caviar. After ensuring her guests were happy, she lifted a triangle of toast, piled high with the Romanof delicacy, to her mouth. James stood in front of her, carrying a plate with more triangles of toast and additional caviar in an elegant, crinkly container.
But quite abruptly Mrs. Harrington, who was proper as well as expert in all her food-taking manners, did an unaccountable thing. She turned the toast sidewise and smeared the caviar across her wide cheek almost from the corner of her mouth to her ear. At the same moment James himself did an even more unaccountable thing. He lurched forward, decorated his mistress's shoulders with the triangles of toast, like a new form of epaulette and upset the carton of caviar upon her expansive bosom, where the dark, oleaginous mass clung helplessly, quivered hesitantly, and then began to roll away in tiny, black spheres and to send out trickling exploratory streams, the general tendency of which was downward.
But suddenly, Mrs. Harrington, who was always proper and skilled in her dining etiquette, did something completely unexpected. She turned the toast sideways and smeared caviar all over her cheek, stretching from the corner of her mouth to her ear. At that moment, James did something even more surprising. He leaned forward, tossing triangles of toast onto his mistress's shoulders like a new kind of shoulder decoration, and knocked over the caviar container onto her ample chest, where the dark, greasy mass stuck helplessly, vibrated uncertainly, and then began to roll away in tiny black balls, sending little streams trickling down, all moving downward.
Nor was Mrs. Harrington alone in this sudden eccentricity of deportment. Over on the right Major Hassler, florid of person and extremely dignified of manner, was filling the wine glass of Mrs. Marston Conant, when abruptly he moved the mouth of the bottle a full twelve inches and began to pour its contents in a frothy gurgling stream down the back of the withered neck of John Ray, a rich, irascible, slightly deaf, and sinfully rich bachelor, who at the moment had leaned very low and forward to catch a remark that the lady next beyond was making. As if not content with the ruin thus wrought, Major Hassler next swept the bottle in a dizzy, cascading circle round him, sprinkling every toilet within a radius of three yards, and after dropping the bottle and flourishing his arms wildly, ended by plunging both hands to the bottom of the huge bowl of punch on the end of the table nearest him.
Mrs. Harrington wasn't the only one behaving oddly. To the right, Major Hassler, who was stout and very dignified, was pouring wine for Mrs. Marston Conant when he suddenly moved the bottle a full twelve inches and started to pour its contents in a frothy, gurgling stream down the back of John Ray. John was a wealthy, irritable, and slightly deaf bachelor who had leaned forward to catch a comment from the lady next to him. As if that wasn't enough, Major Hassler then swung the bottle in a wild circle around him, splashing everyone within three yards. After dropping the bottle and waving his arms wildly, he finally plunged both hands into the large bowl of punch on the nearest table.
The only palliating feature of these amazing performances of Major Hassler, of James, and of Mrs. Harrington, was that nearly everybody else was executing the same sort of scrambling, lurching, colliding, capsizing, and smearing manoeuvres upon their own account. For a moment everybody glared at everybody else accusingly, and then Ernest Cartwright, sitting on the floor where he had been hurled, offered an interpretation of the phenomena.
The only good thing about the amazing performances by Major Hassler, James, and Mrs. Harrington was that nearly everyone else was also making the same chaotic, clumsy, crashing, tipping, and messy moves. For a moment, everyone exchanged angry looks, and then Ernest Cartwright, sitting on the floor after getting knocked down, explained what was going on.
"We struck something!" he suggested brightly.
"We found something!" he exclaimed excitedly.
"By Gad!" declared Major Hassler with sudden conviction, as he straightened up and viewed his dripping hands and cuffs with an expression quite indescribable. "By Gad! That's just what I think!"
"Good heavens!" Major Hassler exclaimed confidently as he straightened up and looked at his wet hands and cuffs, his expression hard to describe. "Good heavens! That's exactly what I believe!"
"James!" murmured a voice almost entirely smothered by rage.
"James!" whispered a voice nearly suffocated by anger.
James, despite the horrible fear in his soul, dared to turn his gaze upon his mistress, when suddenly a spasm of pain crossed the lady's face.
James, even with the intense fear in his heart, found the courage to look at his mistress, when suddenly a wave of pain crossed the lady's face.
"Oh!" she gasped. "Oh, my heart!" Wrath had given way to fright, and the hue of wrath to pallor.
"Oh!" she exclaimed. "Oh, my heart!" Anger had shifted to fear, and the flush of anger had turned to a faint hue.
In the meantime, the Black Swan was standing very still, as still as if on land,—which to be exact was where she was. From without came the sound of waves slapping idly against her sides, and then she shivered while the screws were reversed and churned desperately. From end to end of the cabin there were "Ohs" and "Ahs," and shrieks of dismay, with short ejaculations, as the guests struggled to their feet and stood to view the ruin which the sudden stoppage of the craft had wrought upon toilets, dispositions, and the atmosphere of Mrs. Harrington's happy party.
In the meantime, theBlack Swanwas standing absolutely still, as if it were on solid ground—which, technically, was where it was. Outside, the sound of waves gently hitting its sides could be heard, and then it shook as the screws reversed and thrashed wildly. Throughout the cabin, there were gasps of surprise and cries of alarm, accompanied by brief exclamations, as the guests struggled to their feet to see the chaos that the sudden stop of the vessel had caused in the restrooms, their plans, and the atmosphere of Mrs. Harrington's joyful gathering.
The next half hour, to employ a marine phrase, was devoted to salvage of one sort and another. One thing became speedily clear. The Black Swan had her nose fast in most tenacious clay. No amount of churning of the screw could drag her off. And no amount of tooting of whistles brought any sort of craft to her assistance. She was stuck there till the tide should take her off. The tide was running out. By rough calculation, it would be eight hours till it came back strong enough to lift up her stern and rock her nose loose.
The next half hour, to put it in nautical terms, was spent trying to get everything sorted out. One thing became clear right away. TheBlack Swanwas firmly stuck in some really thick mud. No matter how much she revved the engine, she couldn't get free. And no amount of honking the horns brought any boats to help. She was stuck until the tide came back to release her. The tide was going out. Roughly, it would be about eight hours until it returned strong enough to lift her back end and free her front.
It was an unpleasant prospect.
It was a grim prospect.
With Mrs. Harrington sitting propped and pale in the end of the cabin, her guests tried to cheer her by making light of their plight and the prospect; but as the waters slipped out and out from under the Black Swan, till she lay on the bottom with a drunken list, and the hours crept along with dreary slowness through the tiresome night, one disposition after another succumbed to the inevitable and became cattish or bearish, according to sex. But the very first disposition of all to go permanently bad was that of Marien Dounay. Young Burbeck thought he understood to the full her capacity to be disagreeable, but learned in the first hour that this was a ridiculously mistaken assumption.
With Mrs. Harrington sitting slumped and pale at the back of the cabin, her guests tried to cheer her up by joking about their situation and the future; but as the waters receded further beneath theBlack Swan, leaving her in an awkward position, and the hours dragged on slowly through the tiring night, with moods shifting one after another, becoming sour or grumpy, depending on whether they were male or female. But the first person to completely lose their temper was Marien Dounay. Young Burbeck thought he knew how unpleasant she could be, but he quickly realized in the first hour that this was a totally mistaken assumption.
Nor could any mere petulance on account of weariness or cramped quarters among people who under these circumstances speedily became a bore to themselves and to each other, account for her behavior. Never had Rollie seen so many manifestations of her feline restlessness, or her wiry endurance. When other women had sunk exhausted to sleep upon a cushion in a corner, or upon the shoulders of an escort who obligingly supported the fair head with his own weary body, Miss Dounay sat bolt and desperate, staring at the myriad shoreward lights as if they held some secret her wilful eyes would yet bore out of them.
But it wasn't just irritation from tiredness or being cramped with people who quickly became dull to themselves and each other that accounted for her behavior. Rollie had never seen such obvious signs of her restless energy or her amazing stamina. While other women had fallen asleep on a cushion in the corner or leaned on their escorts, who kindly supported their pretty heads with their own tired bodies, Miss Dounay sat upright and tense, gazing at the countless lights along the shore as if they held some secret that her determined eyes would eventually reveal.
Though Rollie loyally tried, as endurance would permit, to watch with Marien through the night, sustaining snubs and shafts with humble patience and venturing an occasional dismal attempt at cheer, the first sign of relaxation in Miss Dounay's mood was vouchsafed not to him but to François.
Even though Rollie did his best to stay awake with Marien through the night, enduring jabs and criticism with quiet patience and making a few half-hearted attempts to lighten the mood, the first sign that Miss Dounay was beginning to relax didn't come to him but to François.
This was when at eight o'clock the next morning, after toiling painfully up the steps at the landing pier, her eyes fell upon the huge black limousine, with the faithful chauffeur, his arms folded upon the wheel, his head leaning forward upon them, sound asleep. He had been there since ten-thirty of the night before. Other chauffeurs had waited and fumed, had sputtered to and fro in joy-riding intervals, and had gone home; but not François. A smile of pride and satisfaction played across Miss Dounay's face at this exhibition of faithfulness,—and especially in the presence of this jaded, dispirited crowd.
This was when, at eight o'clock the next morning, after making her way up the steps at the landing pier, she spotted the big black limousine. The loyal chauffeur was there, arms crossed on the wheel, his head resting on them, fast asleep. He had been waiting since ten-thirty the night before. Other chauffeurs had been impatient, pacing around during their breaks, and had gone home; but not François. A smile of pride and satisfaction appeared on Miss Dounay's face at this show of loyalty—especially in front of this tired, discouraged crowd.
"François," Miss Dounay exclaimed, prodding his elbow until his head rolled sleepily into wakefulness, "I could kiss you!"
"François," Miss Dounay said excitedly, nudging his elbow until he groggily woke up, "I could kiss you!"
However, she did not. Rollie opened the door, Miss Dounay stepped back, motioned into the comfortable depths Mrs. Harrington and as many other of the ladies as the car would accommodate, and was whirled away.
However, she didn’t. Rollie opened the door, Miss Dounay stepped back, waved them into the cozy interior for Mrs. Harrington and as many other ladies as the car could hold, and they were off.
CHAPTER XXXII
CHAPTER 32
THE COWARD AND HIS CONSCIENCE
THE COWARD AND HIS GUILT
On the theory that his duty as an escort still survived, Rollie was given a seat upon the limousine beside François; but at the door of the St. Albans Miss Dounay dismissed him as curtly as if she had quite forgotten that he was now or ever of any importance to her.
Thinking that his position as an escort still mattered, Rollie was given a seat in the limousine next to François; but at the St. Albans, Miss Dounay dismissed him as suddenly as if she had completely forgotten that he was or ever had been significant to her.
While to escape a breakfast with that thistle-tempered lady on such a morning would, under ordinary conditions, have been a distinct relief, this morning it appealed to Rollie as merely palliative. It was a mercy, but no more. He did not expect to know one single sensation of real relief until he saw Miss Dounay holding her precious diamonds once more in her hands. It was his intention, after a hasty breakfast, to make the swiftest possible transit to the residence of the Reverend John Hampstead and there secure the loan of a certain key and rush back to the bank. Within, say, seven minutes thereafter, he anticipated that this taste of true relief would come to him.
Escaping breakfast with that sharp-tongued lady on a morning like this would normally have felt like a huge relief, but today it just seemed like a temporary solution to Rollie. It was a small kindness, but that was it. He didn’t expect to feel any real relief until he saw Miss Dounay holding her precious diamonds again. After a quick breakfast, he planned to make the fastest trip possible to Reverend John Hampstead’s place to borrow a specific key and rush back to the bank. He figured that in about seven minutes after that, he would finally experience that true relief.
It was twenty minutes past eight as he crossed the wide lobby of the hotel. His physical condition was far from enviable. He was clad in a baggy-elbowed, wretchedly wrinkled, and somewhat stained yachting suit. He had not slept since the night before, in which, he now recalled, he had not slept at all. During this extended period of wakefulness he had been upset and out of his orbit. Yet all this while the world had been rocking along, provokingly undisturbed by his troubles, and right now a big new day was hurrying on. The cars were banging outside, and the newsboys were making a devil of a racket about something, their cries filling the street and ringing vibrantly into the lobby from without. Everything was strident and noisy, jarring upon his nerves. His first instinct was a dive for the bar, but he stopped before the door was reached. He was on a new tack. He resolved not to drink to-day. He had signed no pledges; but he felt that a highball was not in keeping with what he proposed to do.
It was twenty minutes past eight as he walked through the hotel's large lobby. He didn't look great. He was wearing a loose, worn-out, wrinkled, and slightly stained yachting suit. He hadn't slept since the night before, which turned out to be a completely sleepless night. During this long stretch of being awake, he felt anxious and off-balance. Yet, despite his struggles, the world kept moving on, annoyingly unaffected, and right now, a big new day was picking up speed. Cars were honking outside, and newsboys were loudly shouting about something, their voices filling the street and echoing into the lobby. Everything was loud and jarring, grating on his nerves. His first instinct was to head to the bar, but he hesitated before reaching the door. He was taking a different approach. He decided not to drink today. He hadn't made any promises, but he felt that having a drink didn’t fit with what he planned to do.
Instead he veered toward the grillroom and ordered a pot of hot, hot coffee with rolls. To fill the impatient interval between the order and the service, he snatched eagerly at the morning paper in the extended hand of a waiter. At the first glance his eyes dilated, and his lips parted.
Instead, he headed to the grill room and ordered a pot of really hot coffee with rolls. To pass the time while he waited for his order, he eagerly took the morning paper from the waiter's outstretched hand. At first glance, his eyes widened, and his mouth dropped in surprise.
When the coffee came, he was still absorbed. The dark liquid was cold before he swallowed it, mechanically, in great gulps. It was well the chair had arms, or his body might have fallen from it. His mind was reeling like a drunken thing as he tried to grasp the process by which a woman's malice had used him for a vicious assault upon the man who had saved him when he stood eye to eye with ruin.
When the coffee arrived, he was still deep in thought. The dark liquid was cold by the time he drank it down, almost without thinking. Thankfully, the chair had armrests; otherwise, he might have fallen out. His mind was racing like someone who was drunk as he struggled to grasp how a woman's bitterness had turned him into a weapon against the man who had saved him when he was in total crisis.
Slowly Burbeck's muddled intelligence groped backward over the events of yesterday. What a fool, he! How clever, she! How demoniacally clever! No wonder she forgave him so lightly; no wonder she cooed so ecstatically once she found the diamonds were in the preacher's vault! No wonder she had made sure that he went upon the yachting party, even to the point of going herself. It was to keep him out of reach until her diabolical plot against Hampstead could take effect. And no wonder she sat bolt and staring at the shore lights all the long night through.
Slowly, Burbeck's confused mind recalled what happened yesterday. What a fool he was! How clever she was! How incredibly clever! No wonder she forgave him so easily; no wonder she was so happy when she found out the diamonds were in the preacher's vault! No wonder she made sure he went on the yachting trip, even going herself. It was to keep him away until her mischievous plan against Hampstead could unfold. And no wonder she sat wide-eyed, staring at the shore lights all night long.
But why did she plot against Hampstead? What was between the clergyman and herself? Why did Hampstead not strike out boldly and clear himself at one stroke, by the mere opening of his lips? He not only had not defended himself, but the papers declared he had a guilty air, that he fought against the opening of the box, and bore himself in a manner that convinced even his bondsmen he was guilty.
But why was she plotting against Hampstead? What was happening between the clergyman and her? Why didn't Hampstead just speak up and clear himself right away? He not only didn't defend himself, but the newspapers said he looked guilty, that he resisted opening the box, and behaved in a way that made even his supporters think he was guilty.
But the newspaper chanced to relate as an interesting detail how the minister had quickly recovered his self-possession, to the extent of rearranging the contents of his box after their handling by Assistant District Attorney Searle, and that he had even casually destroyed one paper with the remark that it was something no longer to be preserved.
The newspaper noted an intriguing detail about how the minister quickly collected himself, enough to reorganize his box after Assistant District Attorney Searle had touched its contents. He even casually destroyed one document, claiming it was something that no longer needed to be kept.
This almost accidental sentence gave Rollie the strangest feeling of all. He knew what it must have been that was destroyed,—the evidence of his own indebtedness, to explain which would inevitably lead to his exposure. This, too, accounted for the preacher's protest and his apparent guilty fear. He could not know the diamonds were in the box; he did know the I.O.U. was there. He had destroyed it at the very moment when the discovery of the diamonds must surely have convinced him that the culprit he was shielding had betrayed him like a Judas.
This almost accidental sentence gave Rollie the strangest feeling. He realized what must have been destroyed—the proof of his own debt, which would definitely reveal him if explained. This also clarified the preacher's protest and his obvious sense of guilt. He couldn't know the diamonds were in the box; he did know the I.O.U. was there. He had destroyed it just when finding the diamonds would have shown him that the person he was protecting had betrayed him like Judas.
"And yet he stands pat!" breathed Rollie huskily, while the greatest emotion of human gratitude that his heart could hold swelled his breast almost to bursting.
"And yet he stands strong!" Rollie said hoarsely, feeling an overwhelming sense of gratitude in his chest that was nearly palpable.
"I didn't know they made a man that would stand the gaff like that," he confessed after a further reflective interval.
"I didn't know they made a guy who could handle it like that," he confessed after a brief pause.
Burbeck's first instinct was to rush to the telephone and acquit himself in the minister's mind of all complicity in the plot; for inevitably Rollie thought first of himself. But thought for himself recalled the threat of Marien Dounay. How fiercely she had warned him that his secret was not his own, but hers! He grasped the significance of her threat now as she had shrewdly calculated that he would. Let him murmur a word, let him attempt, no matter how subtly or adroitly, to set in motion any plan that would loosen the tightening coils about John Hampstead, and this woman would turn her crazy vengeance on him, would fasten his crime upon him, would do a baser thing than that,—would make it appear that he had deliberately placed the diamonds in the minister's vault, thus causing her innocently to do him this grave injustice. Thus in his exposure he would not be contemplated with indulgent sadness as a gentleman weakling who had descended to vulgar crime to make good another crime as heinous; but, on the contrary, would be regarded hatefully, repulsively, with loathsome scorn and withering contempt, as a despicable ingrate base enough to shift his guilt to the shoulders of the one who had rescued him.
Burbeck's first instinct was to grab the phone and clear himself in the minister's eyes of any involvement in the plot since Rollie always thought of himself first. But thinking of himself reminded him of Marien Dounay's threat. How fiercely she had warned him that his secret wasn’t just his—it was hers! He understood the weight of her threat now, just as she had cleverly predicted he would. If he said anything, if he even tried, no matter how subtly or skillfully, to set any plan in motion that would ease the tightening grip on John Hampstead, this woman would unleash her crazy vengeance on him, would pin his crime on him, would do something even worse—would make it look like he had intentionally placed the diamonds in the minister's vault, thus causing her to unknowingly do him this serious injustice. In his exposure, he wouldn’t be seen with gentle sadness as a gentleman weakling who turned to petty crime to cover up another terrible crime; instead, he would be viewed with hatred, disgust, and intense contempt, as a despicable ingrate who was low enough to shift his guilt onto the shoulders of the one who had saved him.
Before this prospect, fear paralyzed every other impulse of his heart, every faculty of his brain. His head was aching violently. He pressed his hands against his temples, and wondered how he could get quietly out of here and where he could fly.
Faced with this situation, fear paralyzed every other emotion in his heart and every thought in his mind. His head throbbed painfully. He pressed his hands against his temples and considered how he could sneak away quietly and where he could flee to.
A secluded room of this very hotel suggested the surest isolation. He got up-stairs to the writing room, where a hastily scrawled note to Parma, the cashier, made the night upon the Bay the excuse for his absence from the bank for the day. Another to his mother,—he dared not hear her voice telling him of what had befallen her beloved pastor,—that he was too weary even to come home and would sleep the day out in Oakland, leaving his exact whereabouts unknown to avoid the possibility of disturbance.
A quiet room in this hotel provided the best solitude. He went upstairs to the writing room, where he quickly wrote a note to Parma, the cashier, using the night on the Bay as an excuse for not being at the bank that day. Another note was for his mother—he couldn't stand to hear her voice recounting what had happened to her beloved pastor—saying he was too tired to come home and would sleep the day away in Oakland, keeping his exact location a secret to prevent any interruptions.
Mustering one final rally of his volitional powers, Rollo approached the desk and registered as some one not himself before the very eyes of the clerk, who knew him well and laughingly became accessory to the subterfuge.
Gathering one last surge of determination, Rollo approached the desk and introduced himself as someone else right in front of the clerk, who knew him well and chuckled as he went along with the trick.
Once within the privacy of his room, the impulse to telephone to John Hampstead and tell that distracted man a thing which he would be greatly desiring to know, came again to the young man; but in part exhaustion and in part cowardice led him to postpone that simple act till he had slept, rested, thought.
Once he was alone in his room, the desire to call John Hampstead and share something that could really assist that struggling man struck the young man again. However, a combination of tiredness and fear made him choose to delay that straightforward action until he had slept, rested, and considered it further.
A few minutes later, with shades darkened and clothing half removed, he buried his feverish head among the pillows and sought to bury consciousness as well. But the latter attempt was a failure, for the young man found himself prodded into the extreme of wakefulness,—thinking, thinking, thinking, until he was all but mad. Out of all this thinking gradually emerged one solid, unshifting fact. This was the character of John Hampstead. He, Rollo Burbeck, might be a shriveling, paltering coward; Marien Dounay might be only a beautiful fiend; but John Hampstead was a strong, unwavering man. John Hampstead would stand firm!
A few minutes later, wearing his sunglasses and half-dressed, he buried his restless head in the pillows, trying to escape reality. But that didn’t work because the young man was forced to fully wake up—thinking, thinking, thinking, until he was almost losing his mind. From all this thinking, one clear and constant fact emerged: the character of John Hampstead. He, Rollo Burbeck, might be a timid, indecisive coward; Marien Dounay might just be a beautiful villain; but John Hampstead was a strong, steadfast man. John Hampstead would stand strong!
Buoying his soul on this idea, Rollie dropped off to feverish slumber. But the sleeper awoke suddenly with one question hooking at his vitals. Was any man physically equal to such a strain? Was John Hampstead still standing firm like the huge human bulwark he had begun to seem?
Driven by this thought, Rollie fell into an uneasy sleep. But he woke up abruptly with one question bothering him. Was any man truly strong enough to bear such pressure? Was John Hampstead still standing firm like the massive human shield he had begun to seem?
Shrill cries floated upward from the street, sounding above the persistent whang of car wheels upon the rails. These were the voices of the newsboys crying the noon edition.
Loud shouts echoed from the street, cutting through the ongoing noise of car wheels on the tracks. These were the voices of the newsboys announcing the noon edition.
Rollie rose uncertainly and tottered to the telephone, where he asked that the latest papers be sent up to him, and awaited their coming in an ague of suspense and fear.
Rollie got up slowly and stumbled over to the phone, asking for the latest papers to be brought to him, while he anxiously and fearfully waited for them.
When they were received, he found little upon the front of either but the story of the minister's arrest for the theft of the diamonds and the finding of the jewels in his box, coupled with fresh emphasis upon his exhibition of the demeanor of a guilty man. It flowed up and down the chopped-off and sawed-out columns, liberally besprinkled with photographs of the chief actors in the drama, then turned upon the second page and spread itself riotously, in various types.
When they received the papers, he saw that there wasn't much on the front of either one except for the story about the minister getting arrested for stealing the diamonds and the discovery of the jewels in his box, along with a new focus on how he behaved like a guilty person. It flowed through the fragmented and trimmed columns, abundantly filled with pictures of the main people involved in the drama, then continued to the second page where it spread out in a mix of fonts.
Through these paragraphs the mind of young Burbeck scrambled like a terrier digging for a rat, pawing his way desperately to make sure of the answer to his one, all-consuming question: Was the preacher still standing? The first paper declared accusingly that he was; that, like a guilty man taking advantage of technicalities, he refused to speak. The second paper affirmed the same, but with even greater emphasis, though without the meaner implication.
In these paragraphs, young Burbeck's mind raced like a terrier digging for a rat, desperately searching for the answer to his one, all-consuming question: Was the preacher still there? The first newspaper claimed, accusingly, that he was; like a guilty person exploiting loopholes, he refused to talk. The second newspaper confirmed this even more strongly, though without the harsher implication.
In the spread-out story there were set forth details and conjectures innumerable that would have interested and amazed Rollie, if his mind had been able to grasp them at all; but it was not. It fastened upon the one thing of ultimate significance in his present water-logged state. Hugging in his arms the papers which conveyed this supreme assurance to him, as if they had been the spar to which his soul was clinging, he rolled over upon the bed with a sigh of intense relief and sank instantly into long and unbroken sleep.
In the extensive story, there were endless details and theories that would have intrigued and amazed Rollie, if he had been able to grasp them; but he couldn't. He concentrated on the one thing that really mattered in his overwhelmed state. Gripping the papers that provided him this ultimate comfort, as if they were the lifeline his soul was holding onto, he rolled over onto the bed with a deep sigh of relief and immediately fell into a deep, uninterrupted sleep.
Hunger wakened him at eight in the evening; but instead of ringing for food, he asked for the evening papers. Again their message was reassuring. His nerves were stronger now; his soul was gaining the respite which it needed. He dispatched a messenger to his home for fresh linen and a business suit, turned on the water in the bath, arranged for the presence of a barber in his room in fifteen minutes, and the service of a hearty dinner in the same place in thirty.
Hunger woke him up at eight in the evening; instead of asking for food, he asked for the evening newspapers. Once again, their news was reassuring. His nerves felt more stable now; his spirit was getting the relief it needed. He sent a messenger to his home for fresh sheets and a business suit, turned on the water for the bath, arranged for a barber to be in his room in fifteen minutes, and requested a hearty dinner to be served in the same spot in thirty.
The refreshment of invigorating sleep, plus the spectacle of John Hampstead, that Atlas of a man, standing rock-like beneath the world of another's burden, had inspired Rollie sufficiently to enable him to resume once more the pose of his presumed position in life. To be sure, he was still under the spell of his fear,—and could not see himself as yet doing one thing to weaken the pressure upon his benefactor.
The rejuvenating power of a good night's sleep, along with seeing John Hampstead, that strong man standing tall under the weight of someone else's troubles, had inspired Rollie to embrace the role he believed he should fulfill in life. Sure, he was still trapped in his fear—and he couldn’t picture doing anything that would add to the burden on his benefactor.
For this dastardly inactivity he suffered a flood of self-reproaches, but stemmed them with reflections upon the irreproachable character of the minister, and his impregnable position in the community. He reflected how futile and puerile all the endeavors of the newspapers to involve this good man in scandal must prove. How ridiculous the idea that he could be a common thief! How suddenly the wide, sane public, after a day or two's debauch of excitement, would turn and bestow again their unwavering confidence upon this man and laurel his brow with fresh and more permanent expressions of their regard for his high character. Reflections like this, winged by his own inside knowledge of the true greatness of the victim, together with the soothing influence of a bath, the ministrations of a skilled barber, and the sedative effects of a good dinner, sent young Burbeck to his home somewhere about ten o'clock in the evening, to all appearances quite his usual, happy-looking self.
For this shameful inaction, he felt a wave of self-blame, but he pushed it aside by focusing on the minister's flawless character and his strong standing in the community. He thought about how pointless and childish the newspapers' attempts to drag this good man into scandal would ultimately be. How ridiculous to believe he could be just a common thief! How quickly the sensible public, after a day or two of excitement, would change their minds and restore their unwavering trust in this man, showering him with fresh and lasting signs of respect for his integrity. Thoughts like these, fueled by his own inside knowledge of the victim's true greatness, along with the calming effects of a bath, the skill of a talented barber, and the comfort of a good dinner, sent young Burbeck home around ten o'clock in the evening, looking just like his usual, happy self.
The telephone had apprised his mother of his coming, and she had remained up to meet him.
The phone let his mom know he was on his way, and she had stayed up to welcome him.
"Oh, my son!" she murmured happily, as he laid his smooth cheek against hers and mingled his wavy brown hair with the silvering threads of her own dark tresses.
"Oh, my son!" she exclaimed with joy as he pressed his smooth cheek against hers, intertwining his wavy brown hair with her silver strands and dark locks.
The young man gave his mother a gentle pressure of his hands upon her shoulders, then turned his face and kissed her cheek, but ventured no word. A sense of blood guiltiness had come upon him at the contact of her presence.
The young man placed a gentle hand on his mother's shoulders, turned his face, and kissed her cheek, but didn’t say anything. A wave of guilt washed over him because she was there.
"Of course you have seen what that woman and the papers are doing to Brother Hampstead," his mother observed sadly.
"Of course you've seen what that woman and the media are doing to Brother Hampstead," his mom said sadly.
"Yes," replied the young man, in a tone as dejected as hers.
"Yeah," replied the young man, sounding just as upset as she was.
"They are tearing his reputation to pieces," the mother went on. "There is hardly a shred of it left now. Like vultures they are digging over every detail of his life and putting a sinister interpretation upon the most innocent things. The worst of it is that even our own people begin to turn against him. Some of the people for whom he has done the most and suffered the most are readiest with their tongues to blast his character. It is a sad commentary upon the way of the world."
"They're destroying his reputation," the mother said. "There's hardly anything left of it now. Like vultures, they’re picking apart every detail of his life and twisting even the most innocent things into something dark. The worst part is that even our own people are starting to turn against him. Some of those he’s helped the most and sacrificed the most for are the quickest to attack his character. It’s a sad reflection on the state of the world."
"Still," urged Rollie, "the man is strong; his character is so upright; his purposes are so high and so unselfish that no permanent harm can come to him. His enemies must sooner or later be confuted, and he will emerge from all this pother—" Pother: it took great resolution for Rollie to force so large a fact into so small a word—"a bigger and a more influential man in the community, even a more useful one than before."
"Still," Rollie insisted, "the guy is strong; his character is incredibly honorable; his intentions are so noble and selfless that no lasting harm can come to him. His enemies will eventually be proven wrong, and he will emerge from all this chaos—" Chaos: it took a lot of determination for Rollie to fit such a significant idea into such a small word—"an even bigger and more influential person in the community, and even more beneficial than before."
Mrs. Burbeck listened to this tribute from her beloved son to her beloved minister with a joy that was pathetic. She had never known him to speak so heartily, with such unreserved admiration before. It told her things about the character of her son she had hoped but had not known. Yet she felt herself compelled to disagree with her son's conclusions.
Mrs. Burbeck listened to her beloved son’s tribute to her cherished minister with a joy that was almost bittersweet. She had never heard him speak so passionately, with such complete admiration before. It revealed things about her son’s character that she had hoped for but hadn’t truly known. Still, she felt she had to disagree with her son’s conclusions.
"That is where you are wrong, my boy," she said, again in tones of sadness. "The public mind is a strange consciousness. If it once gets a view of a man through the smoked glasses of prejudice, it seldom consents to look at him any other way. Remove to-morrow every vestige of evidence against Brother Hampstead, and, mark my words! the fickle public will begin to discover or invent new reasons why, once having hurled its idol down, it will not put him up again."
"You're wrong about that, my boy," she said, her voice once again filled with sadness. "The public's mindset is strange. Once it views someone through the lens of prejudice, it hardly ever changes its opinion. Even if you remove every piece of evidence against Brother Hampstead tomorrow, trust me! The unpredictable public will start to find or invent new reasons why, after tearing down its idol, it won't restore him."
"You take it too seriously, mother," suggested Rollie half-heartedly, after a moment of silence.
"You're overthinking it, Mom," Rollie suggested, not really convinced, after a short pause.
"No, I do not," Mrs. Burbeck replied, shaking her head gravely. "The worst of it is the man's absolute silence. If he would only say something. There must be some sort of explanation. If he took the diamonds, there must have been some laudable reason. This morning there were literally tens of thousands of people hoping for such an explanation and ready to give to him the benefit of every doubt. There are fewer such to-night. There will be fewer still to-morrow.
"No, I don’t," Mrs. Burbeck said, shaking her head seriously. "The worst part is the man's total silence. If he would just say something. There has to be some kind of explanation. If he took the diamonds, there must have been a good reason. This morning, there were literally tens of thousands of people searching for an explanation and willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. There are fewer of those people tonight. There will be even fewer tomorrow."
"If somebody else stole them, and Brother Hampstead, to protect the thief, planned to hold them temporarily while immunity was gained for the coward, he must see now that he made a terrible mistake, that for once he has carried his extravagant leniency entirely too far. If this theory is correct, the thief must have fled beyond the very reach of the newspapers, or be insane, or a drug fiend, or something like that. I cannot conceive of any human being so base, or in a position so delicate that he would not instantly make a public confession to spare his benefactor."
"If someone else took them, and Brother Hampstead, to shield the thief, intended to keep them temporarily while the coward got away with it, he must realize now that he made a big mistake and has been way too lenient. If this idea is correct, the thief must have either escaped the media, lost their mind, become a drug addict, or something similar. I can't imagine anyone being so low or in such a tricky situation that they wouldn't immediately come forward and confess publicly to protect their benefactor."
Rollie had turned and was looking straight at his mother, almost reproachfully, certainly protestingly, at the torture she was causing him. She saw this strange look and stopped.
Rollie turned and looked straight at his mother, almost with disappointment and definitely with a sense of protest about the pain she was causing him. She noticed this uncommon expression and paused.
"Oh, my boy," she exclaimed. "You are so sympathetic. How proud, how selfishly happy it makes me to feel that nothing like this can ever come upon my son!"
"Oh, my boy," she said. "You're so caring. It makes me proud and happy to know that nothing like this could ever happen to my son!"
But Rollie's eyes had shifted quickly to a picture on the opposite wall, and he braced himself desperately against these bomb-like assaults of his mother upon his position.
But Rollie's eyes quickly shifted to a picture on the wall across from him, and he desperately braced himself against his mother's explosive criticisms of his position.
"Yes," he said after an interval, "it must be pretty hard on Hampstead." But though he made this remark seem natural, his brain was again reeling. With mighty effort he forced himself to give the conversation another turn by a question which had been fascinating him during the whole day.
"Yeah," he said after a moment, "it must be hard for Hampstead." But even though he made this comment sound relaxed, his mind was still racing. With some effort, he pushed himself to change the subject with a question that had been on his mind all day.
"Tell me," he asked, "how is father taking it?"
"Tell me," he asked, "how is Dad dealing with it?"
"Very hardly," Mrs. Burbeck confessed. "You know your father: so proud, so exact and scrupulous in all his dealings, with his word better than the average man's bond, yet not lenient toward the man who errs. He thinks everybody good or bad, every soul white or black. When Brother Hampstead was prosecuting law-breakers in court, father was proud of him; but when he goes off helping jail-birds and fallen women, father is harsh and utterly unsympathetic.
"Very rarely," Mrs. Burbeck admitted. "You know your father: so proud, so meticulous, and careful in all his dealings, with his word worth more than most people's bond, yet not at all forgiving toward those who make mistakes. He views everyone as either good or bad, every soul as either white or black. When Brother Hampstead was prosecuting criminals in court, Dad was proud of him; but when he goes off helping ex-convicts and women who have fallen on hard times, Dad is strict and completely unsympathetic."
"Last night when the first charge appeared, father was greatly incensed, because at last, he said, Brother Hampstead had done the thing he always feared, brought the church into a notoriety that was unpleasant. This morning, at the story of the diamonds in the vault, he was dumbfounded. To-night he talks of nothing but that, whatever the outcome, All People's shall clear its skirts of the unpleasantness by requesting Brother Hampstead's resignation."
"Last night when the initial accusations were made, Dad was really upset because he said Brother Hampstead had finally done what he always feared—putting the church in an uncomfortable position. This morning, when he found out about the diamonds in the vault, he was stunned. Tonight, he can't stop discussing it. No matter what happens, All People's will distance itself from the negativity by requesting Brother Hampstead's resignation."
"Resignation!" Rollie gasped. "Resignation—simply for doing his duty! Why," he burst out excitedly, "that would be treachery! It would be the act of Judas. Don't let father do it, mother," he pleaded. "Don't let him put me in that position!"
"Resignation!" Rollie gasped. "Resignation—just for doing his duty! Why," he said excitedly, "that’s betrayal! It would be like what Judas did. Please, don’t let Dad do it, Mom," he pleaded. "Don’t let him put me in that position!"
A wild look had come into the young man's face as he spoke.
A wild expression appeared on the young man's face as he spoke.
"You? In what position?"
"You? What role?"
Mrs. Burbeck was surprised at the expression on her son's face.
Mrs. Burbeck was surprised by the expression on her son's face.
For a moment Rollie floundered wildly.
For a moment, Rollie fought desperately.
"Why, you see—I—I believe in Hampstead. I—I have told the bank that he is all right, no matter what happens. I don't want my own father reading him out of the church, do I?"
"You see, I—I believe in Hampstead. I—I have told the bank that he’s reliable, no matter what happens. I don’t want my own father to kick him out of the church, do I?"
Mrs. Burbeck's perplexity gave way to smiling comprehension, which was met by relief and some approach to composure upon the features of her son, who felt that he had escaped the eddy of an appalling danger.
Mrs. Burbeck's confusion turned into a smile of understanding, which brought relief and a touch of calm to her son's face, as he realized he had just avoided a frightening situation.
"Naturally," replied Mrs. Burbeck soothingly. "What a loyal nature yours is! By the way, Rollie," and the force of a new idea energized her glance and tone; "it is only half-past ten. Wouldn't it be fine of you to just run over and give Brother Hampstead a pressure of the hand to-night, and tell him how loyally your heart is with him in this trying situation? It would mean so much to him coming from a strong, successful, young man of the world like you, whose position he must admire so much!"
“Of course,” Mrs. Burbeck said warmly. “You have such a loyal nature! By the way, Rollie,” a spark of new energy brightened her expression and voice, “it’s only half-past ten. Wouldn’t it be wonderful if you could just stop by and give Brother Hampstead a handshake tonight, letting him know how much you care during this tough time? It would really mean a lot to him coming from someone like you—a strong, successful young man he must admire greatly!”
Rollie's face went white, and his eyes roved despairingly. It must have been well for the mother's peace of mind, as it certainly was for his, that, having asked her question, instead of studying his face while she waited for the answer, she let her eyes fall to the seal ring she had given him upon his twenty-first birthday, and busied herself with studying out again the complexities of the monogram and holding off the hand itself to see how handsomely the ring adorned it.
Rollie's face went pale, and his eyes darted around in despair. It was likely better for the mother's peace of mind, and definitely for his, that after she asked her question, instead of looking at him for a reaction, she concentrated on the seal ring she had given him for his twenty-first birthday. She kept herself busy by examining the details of the monogram and held her hand up to see how nice the ring looked on it.
"I think I'd rather not to-night, mother," Rollie replied, as if after a moment of deliberation. "This thing works me up terribly—you can see that—and I'm a bit short on sleep yet. If I went to see Brother Hampstead to-night, I'm sure I shouldn't sleep a wink afterward. Besides, my coming might alarm him. It might make him think his plight is worse than it is; it would be so unusual."
"I think I’d rather not tonight, Mom," Rollie said after a moment of consideration. "This whole situation really stresses me out—you can tell—and I’m still a bit sleep-deprived. If I went to see Brother Hampstead tonight, I know I wouldn’t get any sleep afterward. Plus, I might just freak him out. It might make him think his situation is worse than it actually is; it would be so out of the ordinary."
Again the mother-love surged above any other emotion. "You are right," she admitted, caressing his hand. "It was only an impulse of mine, anyway. You must be tired, poor boy."
Once again, a mother's love overcame all other emotions. "You're right," she said, softly touching his hand. "It was just a brief feeling of mine, after all. You must be really tired, poor thing."
"Pretty tired, mother," he confessed truthfully; then stooped and kissed her upon the cheek and seemed to leave the room naturally enough, although in his soul he knew that he fled from her presence like a criminal from his conscience.
"I'm pretty tired, Mom," he confessed honestly; then he leaned down and kissed her on the cheek, seeming to leave the room casually, even though deep down he knew he was escaping her presence like a criminal fleeing from his guilt.
CHAPTER XXXIII
CHAPTER 33
THE BATTLE OF THE HEADLINES
THE HEADLINE SHOWDOWN
Hampstead was determined not to show the white feather. The morning after the discovery of the diamonds in his box, he made the effort to go about his daily duties unconcernedly and even happily, with a smile of confidence upon his face. His bearing was to proclaim his innocence. But it would not work. Crowds gaped. Individuals stared. Reporters hounded. The very people who needed his help and had been accustomed to receive it gratefully, appeared to shrink from his presence. At the homes where he called, an atmosphere of restraint and artificiality was created. He tried to thaw this and failed dismally; it was evident that the recipients of his attentions also tried, but also failed, for all the while their doubts peeped out at him.
Hampstead was determined not to give in. The morning after discovering the diamonds in his box, he tried to go about his daily tasks casually and even cheerfully, wearing a confident smile. His demeanor was intended to show his innocence. But it didn’t work. Crowds stared. Individuals gawked. Reporters chased him. The very people who needed his help and had always appreciated it seemed to avoid him. At the homes he visited, there was a tense and phony atmosphere. He tried to break the ice but failed miserably; it was clear that those he was trying to connect with also tried but failed, as their doubts were obvious the whole time.
After half a day the minister gave up and sat at home—immured, besieged, impounded. He was like a man upon a rock isolated by a deluge, the waters rolling horizon-wide and surging higher with every edition of the newspapers.
After half a day, the minister gave in and stayed home—trapped, surrounded, confined. He felt like a person on a rock cut off by a flood, the waters stretching to the horizon and rising higher with every new edition of the newspapers.
Oh, those newspapers! John Hampstead had not realized before how much of modern existence is lived in the newspapers. So amazingly skillful were they in sweeping away his public standing that the process was actually interesting. He found himself absorbed by it, viewing it almost impersonally, like a mere spectator, moved by it, swayed to one side or the other, as the record seemed to run. The description of the scene in the vault room, even as it appeared unembellished in Haggard's paper, overwhelmed him.
Oh, those newspapers! John Hampstead hadn't realized how much of modern life is captured in the news. They were so good at damaging his public reputation that it became strangely fascinating. He found himself captivated, observing almost as an outsider, swayed back and forth as the story developed. The way the scene in the vault room was portrayed, even though it seemed simple in Haggard's paper, left him in shock.
"It is the manner of a thief hopelessly guilty," he confessed.
"It's the behavior of a totally guilty thief," he admitted.
On the other hand, when Haggard's paper in an editorial asked argumentatively: "Why should this man steal? What need had he for money in large sums?" John's judgment approved the soundness of such a defense. "There were a score," affirmed the editorial, "perhaps a hundred men who had and would freely supply Doctor Hampstead with all the money necessary for the exigencies of the work to which he notoriously devoted all his time. As for his personal needs, the man lived simply. He had no wants beyond his income."
Conversely, when Haggard's article asked, "Why would this man steal? What need did he have for large sums of money?" John's opinion supported the validity of that argument. The article mentioned, "There were dozens, maybe a hundred men who would happily give Doctor Hampstead all the money he needed for the work he devoted himself to. As for his personal needs, he lived simply and had no wants beyond his income."
"True—perfectly true. A good point that," conceded Hampstead to himself.
"True—completely true. That's a good point," Hampstead acknowledged to himself.
But that evening one of the San Francisco papers reported that at about the time the diamonds were stolen, the Reverend Hampstead had approached various persons in Oakland with a view to borrowing a large sum of money without stating for what the money was required. The paper volunteered the conjecture that the minister, through speculation in stocks, had overdrawn some fund of which he was a trustee, and of which he was presently to be called upon to give an accounting; hence the desperate resort to the theft of the diamonds and the temporary holding of them in his vault, boldly counting on his own immunity from suspicion.
That evening, one of the San Francisco newspapers reported that around the time the diamonds were stolen, Reverend Hampstead reached out to several people in Oakland to borrow a large amount of money without saying what it was for. The paper suggested that the minister, possibly due to risky stock investments, had overdrawn a fund he was overseeing and was about to be questioned; hence, his desperate choice to steal the diamonds and temporarily stash them in his vault, assuming he wouldn’t be suspected.
This conjecture was extremely damaging. It skillfully suggested a logical hypothesis upon which the minister could be assumed to be a thief; and so high had been the man's standing that some such hypothesis was necessary.
This assumption was very damaging. It cleverly put forth a logical theory that made the minister look like a thief; the man's reputation was so esteemed that something like this theory was necessary.
As Hampstead read this, he felt the viciousness of the thrust. It was false, but it had the color of an actual incident behind it. Some clerk, bookkeeper, or secretary to one of the men who had so promptly enabled him to meet Rollie's defalcation, seeing the comparatively large sum in cash passed to the hand of the minister, had done a little thinking at the time and when the arrest came had done a little talking.
As Hampstead read this, he felt the harshness of the attack. It wasn’t true, but it felt like there was some truth behind it. A clerk, bookkeeper, or secretary from one of the men who had quickly assisted him with Rollie's embezzlement had noticed the fairly large amount of cash given to the minister, put two and two together at the time, and when the arrest occurred, shared his suspicions.
Yet the morning papers of the next day had apparently forgotten this incident. They were off in full cry upon a much more dangerous trail by digging deeper into the relations between the minister and the actress. As if from hotel employees, or some one in Miss Dounay's service, one of them had elicited and put together a story of all the calls that Hampstead had made upon Miss Dounay in her hotel during the five weeks she had been at the St. Albans. This story made it appear that the minister had become infatuated with the actress, and that he had sought every means of spending time in her company.
But the morning papers the next day seemed to overlook this incident. Instead, they were fully focused on a much more serious issue, digging deeper into the connection between the minister and the actress. One of them had apparently gathered information from hotel staff or someone in Miss Dounay's service, crafting a story about all the visits Hampstead had made to see Miss Dounay at her hotel over the five weeks she had been at the St. Albans. This story suggested that the minister had become infatuated with the actress and was seeking every opportunity to spend time with her.
It was skillfully revealed that Miss Dounay at first had been greatly attracted by the personality and the apparent sincerity of the clergyman; but as her social acquaintance in the city rapidly extended and the work upon her London production became more engrossing, she had less and less time for him, and was finally compelled to deny herself almost entirely to the divine's unwelcome attentions, notwithstanding which the clergyman still found means of forcing himself upon the actress. One such occasion, it appeared, had prevented the appearance of Miss Dounay at a dinner given by a very prominent society lady of the town, where the brilliant woman was to have been the guest of honor. Some one had even recalled that the minister was not an invited guest at the dinner during which the diamonds were stolen. He had presented himself, it seemed, after the affair was in progress and departed before its conclusion.
It became clear that Miss Dounay had initially been very attracted to the clergyman's personality and seeming sincerity. However, as her social life in the city grew and her work on her London production became more demanding, she found she had less time for him. In the end, she felt she needed to completely distance herself from the clergyman's unwanted advances. Still, the clergyman continued to impose himself on the actress. One incident resulted in Miss Dounay missing a dinner hosted by a well-known society lady, where she was supposed to be the guest of honor. It was noted that the minister hadn't been an invited guest at the dinner where the diamonds were stolen; he had arrived after the event began and left before it finished.
But it was left to one of the evening papers of this day to explode the climactic story of the series. The writers of the morning story had been careful to protect the conduct of Miss Dounay from injurious inference; but now the Evening Messenger went upon the streets with a story that left Miss Dounay's character to take care of itself, and purported boldly to defend the minister.
But it was one of the evening newspapers today that broke the major story of the series. The writers of the morning article had been careful to protect Miss Dounay from any negative interpretations; but now theEvening Messengerhit the streets with a story that let Miss Dounay's reputation speak for itself and claimed to strongly defend the minister.
PREACHER NOT THIEF, boldly ventured the headlines. The report declared that an intimacy of long standing had existed between the minister and the actress. The public was reminded of what part of it had forgotten and the rest never knew, that John Hampstead had himself been an actor. The narrative told how the minister had made his professional debut in Los Angeles by carrying this same Marien Dounay in his arms in Quo Vadis, night after night, in scene after scene, during the run of the play; and hinted broadly of an attachment beginning then which had ripened quickly into something very powerful, so powerful, in fact, that when Hampstead was playing with the "People's", an obscure stock company in San Francisco, Miss Dounay had broken with Mowrey at the Grand Opera House, because he refused to have the awkward amateur in his company, and had herself gone out to the little theater in Hayes Valley and lent to its performance the glamour of her name and personality, merely to be near the idol upon whom her affections had fixed themselves so fiercely.
“PREACHER NOT THIEF,” boldly proclaimed the headlines. The article mentioned that there had been a long-standing relationship between the minister and the actress. The public was reminded of what some had forgotten and what others never knew: John Hampstead had once been an actor himself. The story detailed how the minister made his professional debut in Los Angeles, carrying Marien Dounay in his arms every night, in every scene, during the run of Quo Vadis; and it strongly suggested that an attachment formed at that time quickly turned into something very intense. In fact, when Hampstead was performing with the “People’s,” a small stock company in San Francisco, Miss Dounay ended her relationship with Mowrey at the Grand Opera House because he refused to include the awkward amateur in his company. She then went to the small theater in Hayes Valley and lent her name and charm to its performance just to be near the idol on whom her affections had firmly settled.
Actors now playing in San Francisco who had been members of the People's Stock at the time remembered that the couple succeeded but poorly in suppressing signs of their devotion to each other, and the stage manager, now retired, was able to recall how in the garden scene of East Lynne, Miss Dounay had deliberately changed the "business" between Hampstead and herself in order that she might receive a kiss upon the lips instead of upon the forehead as the script required.
Actors currently performing in San Francisco who were part of the People's Stock back then remembered that the couple had a hard time hiding their feelings for each other. The stage manager, now retired, could recall how in the garden scene of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,East LynneMiss Dounay had deliberately altered the "business" between Hampstead and herself so that she could receive a kiss on the lips instead of the forehead as originally scripted.
This mosaic of truth and falsehood related with gustatory detail a violent quarrel between the two which occurred one night in a restaurant prominent in the night life of the old city, the result of which was that Miss Dounay cast off her domineering and self-willed lover entirely.
This mix of truth and lies vividly portrays a heated argument between the two that happened one night in a trendy restaurant in the old city's nightlife, which resulted in Miss Dounay completely distancing herself from her controlling and stubborn boyfriend.
"After a few weeks," the article observed soberly, "the broken-hearted lover surprised his friends by renouncing the stage and entering upon the life of the ministry as a solace to his wounded affections."
"After a few weeks," the article commented seriously, "the heartbroken lover surprised his friends by stepping away from the stage to choose a life in the ministry as a way to heal his emotional pain."
In support of this, it was pointed out that the minister had never married nor been known to show the slightest tendency toward gallantries in his necessarily wide association with women.
In support of this, it was pointed out that the minister had never been married and had never even slightly indicated any interest in flirting during his many interactions with women.
The glittering achievement of vindication was next attempted by the Messenger's story. This admittedly was theory, but it was set forth with confidence and particularity, as follows:
The impressive achievement of proving oneself right was soon followed by the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Messenger'sstory. This was certainly a theory, but it was presented with confidence and clarity, as follows:
"The return of the actress, in the prime of her beauty and at the very zenith of her career, upon a visit to California, which had been her childhood home, not unnaturally led to a revival of the old passion. For a time the two were running about together as happy as cooing doves. Then a clash came. This was over the question of the harmonizing of the two careers. Obviously, Miss Dounay could not be expected to give up hers, and the minister was now so devoted to his own work that he found himself unwilling to make the required concession upon his part.
The actress's return, at the peak of her beauty and career, to California, her childhood home, naturally reignited old feelings. For a while, the two were happily spending time together like lovebirds. Then a conflict emerged. It was about how to balance their careers. Clearly, Miss Dounay couldn’t be expected to give up hers, and the minister was so focused on his own work that he was reluctant to make the necessary compromises on his side.
"A serious disagreement resulted. The actress was a woman of high temper. It had been the custom to deposit her diamonds in the minister's box as a matter of protection. On the night of the party, she had committed them to him, as usual. But the next morning, angered over the clergyman's failure to keep an appointment with her, the actress, in a moment of reckless passion, had charged him with stealing them. Under the circumstances, Hampstead, as a chivalrous man, declined to speak, knowing full well that sooner or later the woman's passion would relent, and she would release him from the awkward position in which he stood."
A serious disagreement erupted. The actress had a fiery temper. It was her habit to leave her diamonds in the minister's box for safekeeping. On the night of the party, she gave them to him as usual. But the next morning, upset about the clergyman's failure to meet with her, the actress, in a fit of uncontrolled emotion, accused him of stealing them. Given the circumstances, Hampstead, being a gentleman, decided to remain silent, knowing that eventually, the woman's anger would subside, and she would release him from the uncomfortable situation he was in.
There were holes in this story. At places it did not fit the facts; as for instance, the minor fact that by common agreement the minister did not leave the dinner party until considerably after twelve, consequently at a time when the bank vault was inaccessible. There was also the major fact that the theft of the diamonds was discovered and reported at two o'clock in the morning, and not the next day "after the minister's failure to keep an appointment with the actress had angered her."
This story has some inconsistencies. In certain parts, it doesn’t match the facts; for instance, everyone agreed that the minister didn’t leave the dinner party until well after midnight, which meant the bank vault was locked at that time. There’s also the major point that the diamond theft was discovered and reported at two in the morning, not the next day "after the minister missed his appointment with the actress, which made her angry."
But these trifling discrepancies were disregarded by the eager rewrite man, who threw this story together from the harvesting of half a dozen leg-weary reporters.
But these small mistakes were missed by the eager rewrite guy, who put this story together from the notes of several tired reporters.
Nor did they matter greatly to Hampstead. He read the story with whitening lips. He recognized it as the sort of vindication that would ruin him. It made his position a thousand times more difficult. It was infinitely harder to keep silence when the very truth itself was blunderingly mixed to malign him.
They didn't really mean much to Hampstead. He read the story with pale lips. He saw it as the kind of justification that would ruin him. It made his situation a thousand times harder. It was much tougher to stay silent when the very truth was clumsily twisted to slander him.
Nor did the public mind the discrepancies greatly. The Messenger's story was a triumph of journalism. It was the most eagerly read, the most convincingly detailed explanation of what had occurred. The public absorbed it with a sense of relief that at last it had learned how such a man as John Hampstead could have fallen as he had. The story even excited a little sympathy for the minister by revealing the unexpected element of romance in his life. Nevertheless, its publication upon the evening of the third day after the minister's arrest battered away the last pretense of any considerable section of the popular mind that, whatever the outcome of his trial, Hampstead was any longer a man entitled to public confidence.
People didn't really care about the discrepancies. The __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Messenger'sThe article was a major success in journalism. It was the most widely read and convincingly detailed explanation of what had happened. The public absorbed it with a sense of relief that they finally understood how someone like John Hampstead could have fallen so low. The story even generated some sympathy for the minister by uncovering the surprising romantic side of his life. However, its release on the evening of the third day after the minister's arrest destroyed any lingering illusion among a large part of the public that, regardless of the trial's outcome, Hampstead was still a person deserving of public trust.
Flying rumor, published gossip, and vociferous assault upon one side, combined with guilty silence upon the other, had absolutely completed the work of destruction. The reputation of the pastor of All People's was hopelessly blasted. Even to the minister, sitting alone like a convict in his cell, this effect was clearly apparent. The question of whether he was a thief or not a thief had faded into the background of triviality. The issue was whether he, a trusted minister, while occupying his pulpit and bearing himself as a chaste and irreproachable servant of mankind, had yielded to an intrigue of the flesh. The indictment did not lie in definite specifications that could be refuted, but in inferences that were unescapable.
Rumors were spreading, gossip was being exchanged, and there were loud criticisms from one side, while the other remained silent, causing chaos. The reputation of the pastor at All People's was deeply tarnished. Even the minister, sitting alone like a prisoner in his cell, could see this clearly. The question of whether he was a thief had become irrelevant. The real issue was whether he, as a trusted minister, while preaching from his pulpit and presenting himself as a pure and blameless servant of humanity, had succumbed to a temptation of the flesh. The accusation wasn’t based on specific charges that could be disproven, but rather on unavoidable implications.
The riot of reckless gossip had made the preacher's honor common. Anything was believable. Each single incident became a convincing link in the chain of evidence that John Hampstead was an apostate to the creed and character he espoused.
The wave of mindless gossip had damaged the preacher's reputation. Anything seemed possible. Every single incident seemed like solid proof that John Hampstead had abandoned the beliefs and values he once upheld.
The minister in his study, his desk and chair an island surrounded by a sea of rumpled newspapers, harried on every side by doubt and suspicion so aggressive that it almost forced him to doubt and suspect himself, laid his face upon his desk.
The minister was in his office, his desk and chair a small island in a sea of crumpled newspapers, overwhelmed on all sides by doubts and suspicions so strong that they almost made him question himself. He laid his face down on his desk.
This was more than he had prayed for. This was no honored cross that he was asked to bear. It was a robe of shame to be put upon him publicly. To be sure, it was loose, ill-fitting, diaphanous, but none the less it was enveloping. It did not blot out, yet it ate like a splotch of acid.
This was more than he had expected. This wasn’t a respected burden he was being asked to bear. It was a garment of shame to demonstrate to everyone. Sure, it was baggy, poorly fitting, and see-through, but it still covered him fully. It didn’t wipe out his identity, yet it stung like an acid stain.
But suddenly the man sat up, and for the first time since the startling disclosure in the vault room, a look of terror shot into his eyes, terror mixed with pain that was indescribable. It was a thought of the effect of this last story upon the mind of Bessie that had stabbed him. Bessie had grown wonderfully during these five years. She had completed four years at Stanford and one year of post-graduate work in the University of Chicago. To-morrow, if he had the date right, she would be receiving her degree. The beauty of her character and the beauty of her person had ripened together, until John's imagination could think of nothing so exquisite in all the universe as Bessie Mitchell. And after the degree and a summer in Europe, she was coming back to California and to him! Together they were going to enter upon a life and the making of a home that was to be rich in happiness for both of them, and as they fondly hoped, rich in happiness for all with whom they came in contact.
But suddenly, the man sat up, and for the first time since the shocking revelation in the vault room, terror flashed in his eyes, a mix of fear and indescribable pain. The thought of how this final story would affect B's mind struck him. B had grown remarkably over these five years. She completed four years at Stanford and a year of grad work at the University of Chicago. Tomorrow, if he remembered correctly, she would be receiving her degree. The beauty of her character and her looks had blossomed together, and John's imagination couldn't envision anything as exquisite in the universe as Bessie Mitchell. After the degree and a summer in Europe, she would be coming back to California and to him! Together, they were ready to start a life and create a home filled with happiness for both of them, and as they fondly hoped, for everyone they encountered.
Reflecting that in this last week Bessie would be too busy to read the newspapers, John had chivalrously thought to tell her nothing of what was befalling him, that she might set out happily upon her European journey. But now had come this alleged vindication, which was the most terrible assault of all, with its disgusting insinuations. He felt instinctively that Bessie would see that story, because it was the one of all which she ought not to see. Seeing it, he assured himself, she would believe it, more fully than any one else would believe it. John knew that despite his own years of steadfast devotion and despite her own constant effort to do so, she had never quite wiped out the horrible suspicions engendered by his confession of the brief attachment for Miss Dounay. He suspected it was a thing no woman ever successfully wipes out. This damnable story would revive that suspicion convincingly. It was inevitable that Bessie should believe that Marien Dounay's presence had revived the old infatuation, and that he had yielded to its power.
Knowing that Bessie would be too busy to read the newspapers this past week, John bravely decided not to tell her anything about what was happening to him, so she could start her European trip happily. But then came this so-called vindication, which was the worst attack of all, filled with disgusting implications. He instinctively felt that Bessie would see that story because it was exactly the one she shouldn’t see. If she did see it, he was sure she would believe it more than anyone else would. John understood that despite his years of loyalty and her constant efforts, she had never completely gotten rid of the awful doubts that came from his confession about his brief fling with Miss Dounay. He suspected it was something no woman could ever truly erase. This terrible story would undoubtedly reignite that suspicion convincingly. It was inevitable that Bessie would think Marien Dounay's presence had revived the old infatuation and that he had succumbed to its influence.
This reflection left Hampstead with his lips pursed, his cheeks drawn, sitting bolt and rigid like a frozen man.
This thought left Hampstead with his lips pressed together, his cheeks taut, sitting completely still and stiff like a statue.
In this polar atmosphere the telephone tinkled. The minister answered it with wooden movements and a wooden voice:
In this chilly environment, the phone rang. The minister answered it with rigid movements and a tense voice:
"No, nothing to say—yet."
"No, nothing to say—yet."
Always the "yet" was added. "Yet" meant the minister's hope for deliverance. The reporters who had heard that "yet" so many times in the three days began to find in it something pathetic and almost convincing. But though the minister had added it this last time from sheer force of habit, the hope had just departed from him. With his love-hope gone, there was nothing personally for which John Hampstead cared to ask the future. Time, for him, was at an end. He was not a being. He was an instrument.
There was always a "yet" added. "Yet" symbolized the minister's hope for rescue. The reporters who had heard that "yet" repeatedly over the past three days began to see something sad and almost plausible in it. But even though the minister included it this last time out of pure habit, hope had completely vanished for him. With his love and hope gone, John Hampstead didn’t want to ask anything from the future. Time had come to a standstill for him. He no longer felt like a person. He was just a tool.
But as if to remind him for what purpose he was an instrument, he had barely hung up the 'phone when there was a faint tap at the outer entrance of his study, followed at his word of invitation by the figure of a man who, with a furtive, backward glance as if afraid of the shadows beneath the palm trees, slipped quickly through the narrowest possible opening, closed the door and halted uncertainly, his eyes blinking at the light, his hands rubbing nervously one upon the other. The man was carefully dressed and tonsured. There was every evidence that to the world he was trying to be his old debonair self, but before the minister he stood abject and pitiable.
Just as a reminder of why he was there, he had barely hung up the phone when he heard a soft knock at the entrance of his study. After inviting the person in, a man appeared, glancing back nervously as if he was afraid of the shadows beneath the palm trees. He quickly slipped through the narrow opening, closed the door behind him, and stood there uncertainly, blinking in the light and rubbing his hands together anxiously. The man was well-dressed and well-groomed. It was clear he was trying to keep up a charming appearance for the world, but in front of the minister, he looked defeated and pitiful.
"Rollie!" exclaimed Doctor Hampstead, leaping up.
"Rollie!" yelled Doctor Hampstead, leaping to his feet.
"She haunted me!" the conscience-stricken man faltered helplessly, sinking into a chair. "She threatened to denounce me right there in the bank, if I dared to communicate with you." Again there was that frightened look backward to the door.
"She tormented me!" the guilty man spluttered, feeling defeated as he dropped into a chair. "She said she'd expose me right there in the bank if I even tried to talk to you." Once more, he shot a frightened look back at the door.
An hour before, when the minister had not yet reasoned out the effect upon Bessie of this awful story of his alleged relations with the actress, he would have leaped upon Rollie vehemently, so anxious to know how the diamonds got into his safe-deposit box as almost to tear the story from the young man's throat.
An hour earlier, before the minister realized how this awful story about his alleged ties to the actress would affect Bessie, he would have eagerly confronted Rollie, desperate to find out how the diamonds ended up in his safe-deposit box, nearly ready to pressure the young man into telling him.
But now he had the feeling that there was no longer anything at stake worth while. All in him that quickened at the sight of his visitor was a sort of clinical interest in the state of a soul.
But now he felt like there was nothing really on the line anymore. All that stirred inside him at the sight of his visitor was a sort of detached curiosity about the state of a soul.
As Rollie told his story, the minister gasped with relief to learn that his own plight was due to no Judas-like betrayal, but that the young man was, like himself, a victim of this scheming, devilish woman, and he listened with sympathetic eagerness while the narrator depicted brokenly the frightful conflict between fear and duty through which he had passed during the two days gone.
As Rollie shared his story, the minister sighed with relief, realizing that his own struggles weren't caused by a betrayal like Judas's. Instead, the young man was, like him, a victim of this manipulative, evil woman. He listened with great sympathy as Rollie vividly recounted the terrifying battle between fear and duty that he had faced over the past two days.
But with the narrative concluded, the duty of each was still plain. The silence must be kept. Moreover, in this revulsion of feeling from doubt to active sympathy, the minister perceived that things were going very hardly with the young man. Knowing Miss Dounay now rather well, he was able to understand, even without explanation, the paralyzing fear which had kept Rollie dumb for these three days, and to realize that his coming even tardily was a sign of some renascence of moral courage. This perception quickened both the minister's sympathy and his interest in his duty. He was able to interrogate the young man considerately and to put him gradually somewhat at his ease, and this so tactfully as to make it seem to Rollie that, his delay in coming was half a virtue and that the act of coming itself was a supreme moral victory which gave promise of greater victories to come.
But with the story wrapped up, everyone knew what was expected of them. The silence needed to be kept. As feelings shifted from doubt to real support, the minister noticed that the young man was struggling. After getting to know Miss Dounay well, he understood, without anyone saying it, the paralyzing fear that had kept Rollie silent for three days. He realized that Rollie's late arrival was a sign of renewed moral courage. This recognition deepened both the minister's compassion and sense of duty. He was able to ask the young man questions kindly and gradually help him feel more at ease, so much so that Rollie began to see his delay as somewhat virtuous and the act of showing up as a significant moral triumph that suggested even greater victories ahead.
But it did not require this exhibition of magnanimity to bring young Burbeck to finish his story with an outpouring of the bitter self-reproaches he had for two days been heaping upon himself.
However, it wasn’t this act of generosity that made young Burbeck conclude his story with a surge of the harsh self-criticism he had been directing at himself for the past two days.
"I never realized before what a despicable coward sin or crime can make of a man," he concluded. "This spectacle of you bearing uncomplainingly upon your back the burden of my guilt before this whole community sets something burning in me like a fire. It has given me courage to come here. Sometimes in the last few hours I have almost had the courage to come out and tell the truth, to denounce this devilish woman for what she is, and to take my guilt upon myself."
"I never realized before how much of a pathetic coward sin or crime can make someone," he said. "Seeing you silently bear the burden of my guilt in front of everyone here sparks something in me like a fire. It's given me the courage to be here. At times in the last few hours, I nearly found the courage to speak up and confess the truth, to expose this wicked woman for who she really is, and to take responsibility for my guilt."
For a moment Rollie's eyes opened till a ring of white appeared about the iris, and he shifted his position dizzily.
For a moment, Rollie's eyes went wide until a ring of white appeared around the iris, and he shifted his position unsteadily.
"But," exclaimed the minister with sudden apprehension and an outburst of great earnestness, "you must not. You must consider your mother. I command you to consider her above everything else! I should forbid you to speak for her sake, if nothing else were involved. I do want you to become brave enough to take this guilt upon yourself, if circumstances permit it; but, they do not permit. Besides," and the minister shook his head sadly, "even that would now be powerless to relieve me from these awful consequences. I might be proved spotlessly innocent of the charge of theft, and yet my reputation would still be hopelessly ruined. It has cost me all, Rollie—all!"
“But,” the minister said suddenly, filled with concern and intensity, “you can’t. You need to think about your mother. I urge you to put her first above everything else! I would even forbid you to speak if that’s what it took for her sake. I want you to be brave enough to take the blame on yourself if the situation allowed; but it doesn’t. Besides,” he shook his head sadly, “even that wouldn’t save me from these terrible consequences now. I could be completely innocent of theft, and my reputation would still be ruined. I’ve lost everything, Rollie—all!”
The minister and the penitent, the innocent and the guilty, drew together for the moment linked by that bond of sympathy which invariably exists when one man suffers willingly in the cause of another, and is heightened when the sufferer winces under the pain.
The minister and the person confessing, the innocent and the guilty, came together for a moment, linked by the bond of empathy that naturally arises when one person willingly endures pain for another, and that bond deepens when the person in pain reacts to their discomfort.
"Even," the minister labored on, "even that hope of Her, of which I told you the other day, has been torn from me."
"Even," the minister continued, "even that hope in Her, that I talked about the other day, has been taken away from me."
Rollie's face turned a more ghastly white.
Rollie's face turned even paler.
"That?" he murmured huskily.
"That?" he whispered hoarsely.
"That!" assented the minister, with a grave, downward bend of the head.
"That!" the minister agreed, nodding seriously.
"It is too much," groaned the young man in real agony of spirit. "Nothing, nothing that is at stake is worth that—can be worth that."
"It's too much," the young man groaned, clearly in emotional pain. "Nothing that's at stake is worth that—nothing can be worth that."
For a moment Hampstead was silent.
For a moment, Hampstead was silent.
"To be loyal, Rollie, to be true to the highest duty is worth everything."
"Being loyal, Rollie, and staying true to your highest responsibilities is everything."
This was what he would have liked to say; it was what he believed; it was what he meant to demonstrate by his course of action; but for the moment he could not say it. Instead, he swallowed hard and looked downward, toying with a paper-knife upon his desk. But his visitor was going now. There was no reason why he should stay, and the minister, as he held open the door, was able to say warningly: "Remember! Not one word for the sake of your mother's life."
This was what he wished he could say; it was what he really believed; it was what he planned to demonstrate through his actions; but for now, he couldn’t say it. Instead, he swallowed hard and looked down, playing with a paper knife on his desk. But his visitor was leaving now. There was no reason for him to stick around, and as the minister held the door open, he managed to remind, "Remember! Not a single word for your mother's sake."
"But you," protested the young man, his eyes again staring wildly.
"But you," the young man protested, his eyes wide with disbelief once more.
"You are to try not to think of me," declared Hampstead, with low emphasis, "except as my own steadfastness in my duty—if I am able to be steadfast—may help you to be steadfast in yours. Rollie! We understand each other?"
"Try not to think of me," Hampstead said softly, "unless my ability to keep my commitments can help you keep yours. Rollie! Do we understand each other?"
But the young fellow only shook his head negatively with a growing look of awe and wonder in his eyes, then turned and slipped hastily away. He did not understand this man—the bigness of him—at all; but he found himself leaning on him more and more heavily and felt some spiritual cleansing process digging at the inside of himself like the scrape and bite of a steam shovel.
But the young guy just shook his head in disbelief, his eyes filled with increasing awe and wonder, then turned and hurried away. He didn’t understand this man—the sheer presence of him—at all; yet he found himself relying on him more and more and felt some kind of spiritual cleansing happening within him, like the scrape and bite of a steam shovel.
As for the minister, once he was free to think of himself alone, he perceived that Rollie's story had set him free of silence. It supplied the gap in his knowledge which had made him dumb. There was a real defense which could now be offered. Now, too, that there was again some prospect of vindication, he felt his desire for vindication grow.
Once the minister focused on himself, he realized that Rollie's story had freed him from silence. It filled the gap in his understanding that had left him unable to speak. Now he had a real defense to offer. With the renewed chance of being justified, his desire for that validation grew stronger.
Up to the present he had waived arraignment on the charge, and had twice secured the customary two days' postponement of the hearing upon preliminary examination. But immediate action should now be taken. Accordingly he located Judge Brennan at his club by telephone and the Assistant District Attorney Searle at his residence, and without explanation asked that the time for his arraignment and preliminary hearing be set as soon as possible.
Up until now, he had delayed his arraignment on the charge and had twice asked for the typical two-day postponement for the preliminary hearing. But it was time to act quickly. So, he called Judge Brennan at his club and got in touch with Assistant District Attorney Searle at home, and without going into specifics, he requested the earliest possible date for his arraignment and preliminary hearing.
Next morning the papers presented as the most startling development of the Hampstead Case the fact that the minister had announced himself prepared to go to trial, and the preliminary hearing had been set for Saturday at ten o'clock in Judge Brennan's court room.
The next morning, the newspapers reported the most shocking update in the Hampstead Case: the minister announced he was ready to go to trial, and the preliminary hearing was set for Saturday at 10 a.m. in Judge Brennan's courtroom.
Public interest centered, of course, upon the nature of the minister's defense. There was even observable something like a turn of the tide in his favor. Rumor, suspicion, and innuendo for the time had played themselves out. Shrewd managing editors—keen students of mass psychology that they were—discerned signs that these ebbing cross-currents of doubt and uncertainty might sweep suddenly in the opposite direction, and they were alertly prepared to switch the handling of the news if the popular appetite changed.
Public interest was clearly centered on the minister's defense. It even seemed like there was a shift in his favor. For now, rumors, suspicion, and innuendo had run their course. Savvy managing editors—who were keen observers of public opinion—noticed signs that these fading doubts and uncertainties could quickly change, and they were prepared to alter their reporting if public sentiment shifted.
CHAPTER XXXIV
CHAPTER 34
A WAY THAT WOMEN HAVE
A way that women have
Friday for John was a day of impatience, its tedious hours consumed in turning over and over in his mind the story he would tell upon the witness stand and the plea he would make to the court for a dismissal of the complaint against him; when the day was finished, John found his mind in a rather chaotic state, and it seemed to him that little had been accomplished.
Friday was a frustrating day for John, as he spent long hours going over in his head the story he would tell on the witness stand and the argument he would make in court to get the complaint against him thrown out; by the end of the day, John felt his mind was pretty chaotic, and it seemed like he hadn’t accomplished much.
But if little happened that day in Encina which was of moment to his cause, there was an interesting sequence of events transpiring in Chicago, which had at least some relation to the matter; for this was the day upon which the degrees were being conferred.
However, even though not much significant happened that day in Encina for his cause, an interesting series of events was happening in Chicago, which was somewhat related to the situation; this was the day the degrees were being awarded.
The assembly hall of the great university was large, and every seat was taken. The huge platform was decked, studded, draped and upholstered with professors, assistant professors and presidents, all in mortar boards and gowns, the somber black of the latter relieved by the rich colors of the insignia indicating the rank or character of their respective degrees.
The university's assembly hall was large, with every seat occupied. The big stage was decorated and hosted professors, assistant professors, and presidents, all wearing caps and gowns. The dark black of the gowns was highlighted by the bright colors of the insignia that showed their ranks or the types of degrees they had.
The presence of all this banked and massed doctorial dignity made the atmosphere of the hall to reek with erudition. The vast number of individuals in front felt their puny intellects dwarfed to pigeon's brains. Hitherto some of them had rather congratulated themselves that they knew the multiplication table and the rule of three. Now their instinct was to grovel.
The presence of all this accumulated academic prestige filled the hall with a weighty atmosphere of knowledge. The large crowd felt their intelligence shrink to that of pigeons. Until now, some of them had been somewhat proud of knowing the multiplication table and the rule of three. Now, their instinct was to be humble.
Yet not all of that assemblage were so impressed. Robert Mitchell was not. Huge of chest, thick-fingered, heavy-shouldered, amiable of his broad countenance, shrewd of eye, and growing thin of that curly brown thatch which had been one of Hibernia's gifts to his ensemble, he surveyed the scene with a critic's air.
Not everyone in that group felt the same way. Robert Mitchell didn’t. With a sturdy build, thick fingers, broad shoulders, and a friendly demeanor, he had a wide face, sharp eyes, and was beginning to lose his curly brown hair—the only gift Hibernia gave him. He surveyed the scene like a critic.
Not that Mitchell scorned the pundits of learning. Being the vice-president of a transcontinental line of railroad and therefore necessarily a man of wide acquaintance and of wide employment of the talents of mankind, he knew there were occasions when even he must wait upon the pronouncements of some spectacled creature of the laboratory. Still, he could not help reflecting that he would like to see that pale, gangling pundit on the end try to calculate the exact instant in which to throw the lever to make a flying switch. He would like further to see that fellow with a dome that loomed like a water-tank on the desert try to pick up a string of car numbers as they ran by him on the track, and see how many he could carry in his head and carry right.
Mitchell didn’t underestimate the experts in academia. As the vice-president of a cross-country railroad with extensive connections and strong interpersonal skills, he recognized that there were times when he had to rely on the insights of some bespectacled person from the lab. Still, he couldn't help but wish he could watch that pale, awkward expert try to determine the exact moment to pull the lever for a flying switch. He’d also like to see that guy with a head that resembled a water tank in the desert try to memorize a series of train car numbers as they passed by on the track, and see how many he could remember correctly.
In fact, everything about the function expressed itself to Mitchell in terms of traffic. Quite a hall, this. The seats in it came from Grand Rapids, no doubt; or perhaps from Manitowoc. The rate from Grand Rapids was nineteen cents a hundred or thereabouts; from Manitowoc it was twenty,—practically an even basis. But on a trans-continental haul now, to San Francisco for instance, common point rates applied, and Manitowoc had an advantage of five cents a hundred unless—unless the Michigan roads rebated the Michigan manufacturers something of their share in the division of the through rate. Of course, rebates were illegal; but you never could exactly tell what an originating line might not do to keep a sufficient amount of business originating. Take his own line, now, for instance, and borax shipments from the Mojave Desert as against the Union Pacific with borax shipments from Death Valley.
Everything about the function felt like a hassle to Mitchell. What a venue this was. The seats probably came from Grand Rapids or maybe Manitowoc. The rate from Grand Rapids was about nineteen cents per hundred; from Manitowoc, it was twenty—almost the same. But for a transcontinental shipment, say to San Francisco, standard rates applied, and Manitowoc had a five-cent advantage per hundred unless—unless the Michigan roads gave some rebates to Michigan manufacturers as part of the rate division. Of course, rebates were illegal, but you could never be sure what an originating line might do to keep enough business coming in. Take his own line, for example, and compare borax shipments from the Mojave Desert to the Union Pacific with borax shipments from Death Valley.
Thus the mind of the great master of transportation roved on while professors rose and droned and presented round rolls to never-ending strings of candidates; but at length there appeared in the serpentine line going up for Master's degrees one presence which took the glaze of speculation from the eye of Mitchell.
As the brilliant transportation expert's mind drifted while the professors spoke endlessly, handing out diplomas to a seemingly endless line of candidates, one person in the tangled line for Master's degrees finally caught Mitchell's attention and cleared the haze of thought from his mind.
The world at large has often noted the anomalous fact that a Doctor's cap and gown does not appear to detract greatly from the masculinity of a man. If anything, it makes a beard, a brow, or the pale, unprosperous furze upon a lip look more virile than otherwise; but that same cap and gown will deceitfully rob a woman of something of the indefinable air of her femininity. It gives her an ascetic cast, and asceticism is unwomanly. But there are exceptions. Some types of women's faces look just a little more fetchingly feminine and bewitchingly alluring under a mortar-board cap than beneath any other form of headdress.
People often notice the odd reality that a doctor's cap and gown don’t seem to take away from a man's masculinity. In fact, they can make a beard, a furrowed brow, or even messy hair on his lip appear more masculine than usual. However, that same cap and gown can misleadingly strip a woman of her unique femininity. It gives her a serious look, and seriousness isn’t usually associated with femininity. But there are exceptions. Some women actually look a bit more attractively feminine and charming while wearing a mortarboard cap than with any other kind of headwear.
The eye of the railroad man rested now with benevolence and satisfaction upon the shapely, ripened figure of such a woman. Glowing upon her features was a youth and a feminism so vital as to seem that nothing could overcome them. Her eyes were blue and bright; her hair was brown and crinkly; while dimples that refused to be subdued by the dignity of the occasion kept continually upon her features the suggestion of a smile about to break.
The railroad worker looked at the beautiful and mature woman with kindness and satisfaction. She exuded a youthful energy and a strong femininity that felt unstoppable. Her eyes were bright blue, her hair was curly and brown, and playful dimples that couldn’t be concealed by the seriousness of the occasion hinted at a smile just waiting to break through.
But with these evidences of sunny personality, there went stout hints of substantial character. The forehead was good and finely arched to stand for brains. The chin was perhaps a trifle wide to permit the finest oval to the countenance, but it suggested balance and power, and proclaimed that what the mind of this young lady planned, her will might be expected to accomplish. In fact, the young lady stood at this moment face to face with the consummation of a five years' programme, and five years is long for youth to hold a purpose.
Along with the signs of a cheerful personality, there were clear signs of strong character. Her forehead was nicely shaped, suggesting intelligence. The chin might have been a bit too wide for the perfect oval of her face, but it showed balance and strength, indicating that whatever this young woman aimed for, her determination could make it happen. At that moment, she was about to achieve a goal she had been working toward for five years, and five years is a long time for someone young to stay focused on a purpose.
With swelling satisfaction the railroad man saw the president of the university now addressing his daughter. It was the same Latin formula that had been repeated scores of times already this morning; but now Mitchell made his first effort to grasp it, to reason out its meaning, all the while greatly admiring his daughter's unfaltering courage under the fire of these unintelligible phrases.
With increasing satisfaction, the railroad man observed the university president talking to his daughter. It was the same Latin phrase that had been repeated several times that morning; but now Mitchell was making his first effort to understand it, to grasp its meaning, all while deeply admiring his daughter's steady courage in the face of these confusing words.
The somewhat irrepressible Miss Bessie was, indeed, doing very well. For a moment the dimples had actually composed themselves, and there was a light of high dignity in the eye, as the candidate extended her hand for the diploma and stood meekly while the silken collar was placed about her neck.
The nearly unstoppable Miss Bessie was actually doing great. For a moment, her dimples had calmed down, and there was a look of serious dignity in her eye as the candidate reached for the diploma and stood still while the silk collar was placed around her neck.
"That is a very able man, that Doctor Winton," remarked Mitchell to his wife. "He has got the same way as the rest of them when he talks; but what he says is sense."
"That Dr. Winton is really skilled," Mitchell said to his wife. "He talks just like everyone else, but what he says actually makes sense."
Since Mitchell did not know at all what the university president had said, this remark showed that he had fallen back upon his intuitive judgment of men and had swiftly perceived in the university president something of the same practical qualities that go to the making of a business executive in any other walk.
Since Mitchell didn’t know what the university president had said, this comment showed that he trusted his instincts about people and quickly noticed some of the same practical traits in the university president that are essential for a business executive in any field.
But an excited whisper was just now coming from behind the white-gloved hand of Mrs. Mitchell. "Oh! look!" that lady exclaimed, "she's got her box lid on crooked!"
But an excited whisper was coming from behind the white-gloved hand of Mrs. Mitchell. "Oh! Look!" she exclaimed, "Her box lid is on crooked!"
It was true that Miss Bessie by some restless twitch of her head or some rebellious outburst of a knot of that crinkly hair, had got her mortar board rakishly atilt. Of course, there were other mortar boards askew, but Bessie's was individualistically and pronouncedly listed far to port. And she didn't care. Bessie was so brimming and beaming with the happiness of life that her whole being was this morning recklessly atilt.
It was true that Miss Bessie, with a restless twitch of her head or a defiant flick of her messy hair, wore her graduation cap stylishly askew. Sure, there were other caps that were out of place, but Bessie’s was distinctly tilted to one side. And she didn’t mind. Bessie was so filled with joy and radiating happiness that her whole presence was wonderfully off-kilter this morning.
But that afternoon, at about the hour of three, in the ample suite of rooms high up on the lake side of the Annex, which had been occupied by the Mitchells for a week, there was nothing atilt at all about the soul of Bessie. Her spirits were all a-droop. One single glance around showed that the busy preparation for the European trip had been suspended. Wardrobe trunks stood about on end, their contents gaping, while dresses were draped over screens and chairs and laid out upon beds; but the packers had ceased their work. Mrs. Mitchell, distracted between parental love and the fulfillment of long cherished plans, as well as distressed at the exhibition of petulant and even tearful temper which her daughter had been displaying for an hour, walked restlessly from room to room.
That afternoon, around three o'clock, in the spacious suite of rooms high up on the lakeside of the Annex, which the Mitchells had occupied for a week, Bessie was in a bad mood. A quick glance around revealed that the busy preparations for their European trip had come to a standstill. Wardrobe trunks were propped up, their contents spilling out, while dresses were draped over screens, chairs, and laid out on beds; but the packers had stopped working. Mrs. Mitchell, caught between her love for her child and her long-standing plans, as well as being upset by her daughter's sulky and even tearful mood for the past hour, moved restlessly from room to room.
"I tell you, it's California for mine!" that young lady affirmed in school-girlish vernacular, while an impatient foot stamped the floor, a dimpled hand smote wilfully upon the arm of a huge, brocaded satin chair, and the blue swimming eyes burned with a rebellious light.
"I'm telling you, California is my place!" the young woman exclaimed in a schoolgirl tone, her foot tapping impatiently on the floor, a dimpled hand dramatically hitting the arm of a large, brocade satin chair, and her blue, sparkling eyes shining with a fierce determination.
Neither the language nor the mood would seem to become the beautiful Mistress of Arts; but each testified to the survival of the humanness of the young woman. In justice to her, however, it must be explained that she had not begun this upsetting of father's and mother's and her own cherished plan with impetuous defiances. She had begun gently, with sighs, with remarks about longing for California. She felt so tired; she wished she didn't have to travel now. If she could just go back and walk under the palms and orange trees in dear old Los Angeles; if she could get one great big bite of San Francisco fog, and see a little desert and a mountain or two, before starting out for this junky old Europe, she would be reconciled.
Neither the language nor the mood seemed to match the beautiful Mistress of Arts; however, both revealed the young woman's lasting humanity. To be fair to her, it should be mentioned that she didn’t disrupt her parents’ and her own cherished plans with impulsive defiance. She began softly, with sighs and comments about missing California. She felt so exhausted; she wished she didn’t have to travel right now. If she could just go back and walk under the palms and orange trees in beloved Los Angeles; if she could get a big whiff of San Francisco fog and see a bit of desert and a couple of mountains before heading off to this outdated Europe, she would feel better about it.
Otherwise, she would not be reconciled. Of course, she would go,—since they had planned it for so long, and since mamma's heart was set upon it;—but she would go unreconciled.
Otherwise, she wouldn't be at peace with it. Of course, she would go—since they had been planning it for so long, and since her mom was really excited about it—but she would go without any sense of closure.
Reconciled! Mrs. Mitchell knew perfectly well what reconciled meant, but she did not know just what Bessie meant by dinging on that word.
Reconciled! Mrs. Mitchell understood exactly what reconciled meant, but she wasn’t sure why Bessie was putting so much emphasis on that word.
After fifteen minutes it appeared that Bessie was through with hints. She had begun to boldly propose, and then earnestly to plead, and finally tearfully to demand that the European trip be postponed two weeks.
After fifteen minutes, it looked like Bessie was done with subtle hints. She began to confidently suggest, then passionately urge, and finally tearfully insist that the European trip be delayed by two weeks.
"But my child! The trip is all planned. The passages are paid for, everything is ready," protested Mrs. Mitchell.
"But my child! The trip is all planned. The tickets are paid for, and everything is ready," Mrs. Mitchell protested.
"But what's the good of being the slave of your plans? You don't have to do a thing you don't want to just because you've planned."
"But what's the point of being tied down by your plans? You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to just because you’ve made a plan."
Bessie's lip was full and ripe when she pouted and her voice was freighted heavily with protest and appeal. How pretty her eyelids were when there was a tear quivering on the lashes like a ball of quicksilver. And how really enchanting she looked, as with hair a bit disheveled and color heightening, she went on to argue impetuously:
Bessie's lip was full and pouty, and her voice was filled with protest and emotion. Her eyelids looked so beautiful when a tear hung on her lashes like a drop of quicksilver. She was truly captivating, with her slightly messy hair and rosy cheeks, as she kept arguing passionately:
"What's the good of having a private car? What's the good of being a vice-president's wife and daughter, if you can't change your mind and go galloping out to California when you feel like it? Back to your own home! Back to your own people! Back where the scenery is the grandest in the world! Back where the sky is high enough that you don't have to shoulder the zenith out of the way in the morning so that you can stand up straight and take a full breath."
"What's the use of having a private car? What’s the advantage of being the wife and daughter of a vice president if you can’t change your plans and go to California whenever you want? Back to your own home! Back to your own people! Back to where the scenery is the most stunning in the world! Back to where the sky is so high that you don’t have to push it aside in the morning just to stand up straight and take a deep breath."
"Bessie Mitchell!" exclaimed her mother at this juncture, turning on her offspring accusingly. "What has got into you? Something has! You're up to something. What is it?"
"Bessie Mitchell!" her mother yelled, turning to her daughter with an angry look. "What’s wrong with you? Something is up! What is it?"
Bessie brooked her mother's discerning glance and then dodged it, very much as if that lady had hurled at her the silver-backed hair brush she held in her hand.
Bessie took in her mother’s sharp look and then steered clear of it, like someone dodging a silver-backed hairbrush thrown their way.
"Why," she exclaimed with an air of injured innocence; "nothing has got into me. I was just taking one last look at the California papers, and it made me homesick."
"Why," she said, pretending to be innocent, "there's nothing wrong with me. I was just taking one last look at the California news, and it made me feel homesick."
She made a gesture toward a pile of papers that surrounded her chair. Mrs. Mitchell paused and cerebrated. Somewhere about two o'clock of the afternoon, Bessie had stepped to the telephone.
She indicated a stack of papers near her chair. Mrs. Mitchell paused to think for a moment. Around 2 PM, Bessie had answered the phone.
"Send me up the last week of San Francisco and Los Angeles papers," she ordered.
"Send me the most recent papers from San Francisco and Los Angeles," she instructed.
The papers came. She went through the Los Angeles papers first, turning their pages casually, with occasional comments to her mother. And then she started the San Francisco file, scanning this time more swiftly and more casually until upon the very last of them she became suddenly absorbed in uncommunicative silence; after which the musings and the sighings had begun, followed by this absurd proposal, this passionate outburst, and this deadlock of the two women behind entrenchments of newspapers on the one hand and barricades of trunks upon the other.
The papers came in. She began with the Los Angeles papers, casually flipping through the pages and occasionally making comments to her mom. Then she shifted to the San Francisco file, quickly and carelessly skimming through it until, on the very last page, she suddenly got lost in thought and went quiet; after that, her reflections and sighs started, leading to this absurd suggestion, this emotional outburst, and this standoff between the two women, surrounded by piles of newspapers on one side and stacks of trunks on the other.
As between her strong-willed daughter and her strong-willed self, Mrs. Mitchell knew that she generally emerged defeated. So far now she had been defeated—at least to the extent of an armistice. The packers had been stopped, while the argument went on.
In the ongoing struggle between her strong-willed daughter and herself, Mrs. Mitchell realized that she often ended up on the losing side. So far, she had lost—at least to the point of a temporary truce. The packers had been stopped while the debate went on.
But in the meantime Mrs. Mitchell was violating the rules of war by bringing up reinforcements. Mr. Mitchell was on his way over from the Monadnock Building. He would soon settle Miss Bessie; that is, if he did not make a cowardly and instant surrender, because Mrs. Mitchell knew well enough he would rather sit on the rear platform of his private car and watch the miles of steel and cinder stream from under him for ten hours a day for the rest of his life than visit his native sod for five minutes.
But in the meantime, Mrs. Mitchell was breaking the rules of war by calling for backup. Mr. Mitchell was on his way over from the Monadnock Building. He would soon have Miss Bessie taken care of, that is, if he didn’t cowardly give up right away because Mrs. Mitchell knew that he would rather sit on the back platform of his private car and watch miles of steel and cinders go by for ten hours a day for the rest of his life than visit his hometown for five minutes.
When Mrs. Mitchell heard her husband's voice in the next room, she hurried out to fortify him.
When Mrs. Mitchell heard her husband's voice in the other room, she quickly ran out to help him.
Bessie also heard the voice and hurried to the bathroom to remove traces of tears; for tears were not powerful arguments with her father. Smiles went farther and faster. Kisses were the deciding artillery.
Bessie also heard the voice and quickly went to the bathroom to wipe away any traces of tears; tears weren't convincing with her dad. Smiles worked better and faster. Kisses were the winning tactic.
Father and mother, advancing cautiously upon daughter's position, found it unoccupied. But the papers were strewn about. Mitchell picked up the one which lay in the chair. His glance was entirely casual, but suddenly his blue eye started and then blazed.
Mom and Dad, carefully making their way to their daughter’s area, saw it was empty. However, the papers were scattered everywhere. Mitchell picked up the one that was on the chair. He appeared completely casual, but suddenly his blue eye widened and then lit up with intensity.
"The hell!" he ejaculated, and read eagerly down the column.
"What the heck!" he exclaimed, quickly reading down the column.
"Well, I be damned!" was his next contribution to the silence.
"Well, I’ll be damned!" was his next addition to the silence.
Mrs. Mitchell stared at her husband in amazement. Then, seizing her reading glass, for a reading glass was so much better form than spectacles, she glanced over her husband's shoulder, read the headline and a few words following.
Mrs. Mitchell stared at her husband in shock. Then, putting on her reading glasses, which were much more fashionable than ordinary ones, she leaned over her husband's shoulder and read the headline along with a few words that followed.
"The deceitfulness of that child!" she ejaculated, an expression of indignant amazement on her face, while the hand with the reading glass dropped to her hip, and her eyes were turned upon her husband.
"The dishonesty of that child!" she shouted, her face revealing shock and anger, as she rested her hand with the reading glass on her hip and her eyes fixed on her husband.
"I always knew that boy's good-heartedness would get him into trouble some day," the good woman averred after a moment.
"I always knew that the boy's kindness would get him into trouble one day," the kind woman said after a moment.
"Well," rejoined her husband, in tones sharp with emphasis, "I'd back up on a freight clear round the world to get him out. Our trip to Europe is off. We go west on nine to-night."
"Well," her husband responded, his voice tense with emphasis, "I'd go anywhere, even on a freight train around the world, to get him out. Our trip to Europe is canceled. We're leaving for the west at nine tonight."
Mr. Mitchell started for the telephone, and Mrs. Mitchell's eye followed him approvingly, a look of sympathy and motherliness triumphing over every other expression upon her face.
Mr. Mitchell walked to the phone, and Mrs. Mitchell watched him with approval, a look of compassion and care replacing all other expressions on her face.
Now there wasn't any particular obligation on the part of Robert Mitchell to John Hampstead. Hampstead had merely worked for Mitchell through eight years of faithfulness in small things, which was a way that Hampstead had. But as the Vice-President of the Great Southwestern looked back, those eight years of faithfulness bulked rather large, which, again, was a way that Robert Mitchell had.
Robert Mitchell didn’t really owe anything to John Hampstead. Hampstead had shown loyalty to Mitchell for eight years by managing small tasks, which was typical of him. But as the Vice-President of the Great Southwestern thought about it, those eight years of loyalty were quite significant, which was also typical of Robert Mitchell.
As to Bessie! But that is a way that women have. The deeper and the more serious her attachment for John Hampstead had grown, the more guilefully she had concealed that fact from even the suspicion of her parents. Yet now her disguise was penetrated, she sobbed it all out on her mother's shoulder and got the finest, tenderest assurances of sympathy and enthusiastic connivance that could be vouchsafed by one woman to another. The Mitchells were that way. Let hearts and happiness be concerned, and all other considerations of life could ride on the brake-beams.
As for Bessie! That's just how women are. The more she cared for John Hampstead, the better she became at hiding it from her parents. But now that her secret was out, she let it all out on her mother's shoulder and received the kindest, most genuine support and encouragement a woman could give another. The Mitchells were like that. When it came to love and happiness, everything else in life could wait.
CHAPTER XXXV
CHAPTER 35
ON PRELIMINARY EXAMINATION
ON PRELIMINARY EXAM
But though a very human hope was in his breast, the man who went out to face a public hearing on Saturday morning upon a charge of felony in the city where a week before he had been a popular idol, was not the same man who had stood trembling and bewildered in the vault room.
Even though he felt a very human hope in his heart, the man who stepped out to face a public hearing on Saturday morning about a felony charge in the city where just a week ago he had been a popular idol was not the same man who had stood there trembling and confused in the vault room.
Rose had noticed first merely a physical change in her brother's appearance, as from day to day the situation became more intense. She saw lines deepen on his face, the knot of pain grow again and again upon his brow, and the whiteness of his skin increase to a point where it ceased to be white and became a parchment yellow, only paler than his tawny hair. But later she became conscious that there was taking place also a spiritual change, a certain rare elevation of the character of the man, giving at times the eerie feeling that this was not her brother, but some transfiguration taking place before her eyes.
Rose initially noticed a physical change in her brother's appearance as the days passed and the situation escalated. She saw the lines on his face deepen, the knot of pain on his brow intensify, and his skin shift from pale to a parchment yellow, just lighter than his tawny hair. But eventually, she recognized that there was also a spiritual transformation occurring, a distinct development in her brother's character, which occasionally gave her an unsettling feeling that this was not her brother, but some sort of transformation happening right before her eyes.
When John Hampstead appeared in Judge Brennan's court room, something of this exaltation of character was discernible, even to those who had known the minister casually. Desiring ardently a happy outcome, the man revealed in himself something of a new capacity to endure yet further reverses.
When John Hampstead entered Judge Brennan's courtroom, anyone who had only somewhat known the minister could sense a glimpse of his strong character. Hopeful for a favorable outcome, he demonstrated a new ability to handle even more obstacles.
Rose, Dick, and Tayna had been determined to accompany John and to sit beside him as he faced his accusers; but he forbade this, declaring that it would be construed by his enemies as an attempt to create sympathy.
Rose, Dick, and Tayna were determined to support John and sit next to him while he faced his accusers, but he wouldn't let them, saying that his enemies would see it as a ploy to garner sympathy.
Yet, despite the stoutness of the clergyman's hope for justice, the sight of the court room, of Judge Brennan upon his bench, the clerk and the official reporter at their desks, Searle, Wyatt, the detectives, the massed spectators,—packed, craning, curious,—and the vast crowd that had surged in the streets about the building and in the corridors, through which way had to be made for him, were all such sinister reminders of the position in which he stood, that for the time being they crumpled the very breastwork of innocence itself.
Despite the clergyman's strong hope for justice, the scene of the courtroom—Judge Brennan at his bench, the clerk and the official reporter at their desks, Searle, Wyatt, the detectives, and the crowd of spectators crammed in and leaning forward with curiosity—along with the large crowd gathered outside the building and in the hallways he had to navigate, served as grim reminders of his situation, momentarily overpowering even his sense of innocence.
"The case of the People versus John Hampstead," announced the judge in matter-of-fact tones.
"The case of the People vs. John Hampstead," the judge announced plainly.
There was a slight movement among the group of attorneys, principals, officers, and witnesses within the rail and before the long table, as they either hitched chairs, or leaned forward with eyes and ears attentive. Outside, the closely packed onlookers breathed short in hushed expectancy.
There was a small movement among the group of lawyers, principals, officers, and witnesses gathered by the rail and in front of the long table, as they adjusted their chairs or leaned in, all eyes and ears focused intently. Outside, the tightly packed crowd held their breath in silent anticipation.
"Prisoner at the bar, stand up!"
"Defendant at the bar, please stand up!"
It was the monotonous, unfeeling voice of the clerk who said this, himself arising.
It was the dull, emotionless voice of the clerk who said this as he stood up.
Hampstead, accustomed as his own legal battlings had made him to court formalities and to seeing men arraigned in just this language, failed to comprehend its significance when addressed to him. For an appreciable instant of time he sat unheeding, until every eye in the throng and the glance of every officer of the court stabbing into his face with inquiring wonder, recalled him to his position. Then he arose hastily, with traces of confusion which were so instantly repressed that when necks already craned stretched a little farther, and eyes already staring set their gaze yet more intently on the tall figure of the man, they saw his strongly moulded features as gravely impassive as some weather-blasted granite face upon a mountain.
Hampstead, used to the legal battles he had fought and the court formalities he faced, didn't grasp the importance of the words being directed at him. For a moment, he sat there unaware, until every eye in the crowd and every officer's probing glance hit him like a shock, pulling him back to reality. He then quickly stood up, showing signs of confusion that he quickly hid. As necks craned further and eyes fixated even more intently on him, they saw his strong features stay as stoic as a weather-beaten granite face on a mountain.
But for all its massy strength, it was seen again to be a gentle face. The lips were firmly set, but the expression of the mouth was kindly. The eyes were fixed upon the clerk who read the charge against him, while the prisoner listened with a look at once solemn and dutiful, for it seemed that again John Hampstead had risen equal to the height on which he stood.
Despite its strong appearance, it was still seen as a gentle face. The lips were pressed together, but the expression was warm. The eyes were fixed on the clerk reading the charges, while the prisoner listened with a look that was both serious and respectful, as if John Hampstead had once more risen to face the challenge ahead.
The tableau was an impressive one. It revealed the majesty of man bowing before the majesty of the law. It seemed to portray at once the ponderousness and the power fulness of organized government. A woman who was almost a stranger had touched a tiny lever and set the machinery of the law in operation against the most shining mark in all the community; and here was the man, with the guillotine of judgment poised above his head, answerable for his acts with his liberty and his reputation.
The scene was powerful. It illustrated the greatness of someone obeying the authority of the law. It seemed to reflect both the significance and the strength of organized government. A woman, who was almost an unknown, had pushed a small lever and set the legal system in motion against the most well-known figure in the community; and here was the man, facing the looming threat of judgment, responsible for his actions with both his freedom and his reputation at stake.
In feelingless monotones that galloped and hurdled through the maze of technical phrasings, the clerk read the complaint which charged the minister with the crime of burglary; then, pausing for breath, he asked the formal question:
In a flat, emotionless voice that sped through the maze of technical terms, the clerk read the complaint accusing the minister of burglary. Then, after taking a breath, he asked the usual question:
"Is this your true name?"
"Is this your real name?"
"It is," the minister replied quietly, but in a voice of vibrant, carrying quality that must have penetrated to the outward corridor, and seemed to sweep a sense of moral power to every listener's ear.
"It is," the minister replied softly, but with a clear and strong voice that surely carried to the outer corridor and conveyed a sense of moral authority to everyone listening.
The voice was answered by a sigh, involuntary and composite, that broke from somewhere beyond the rail. The hearing was on. The unbelievable had come to pass: John Hampstead, pastor of All People's Church, was actually standing trial like a common felon.
The voice was met with a sigh, a spontaneous and mixed reaction that came from somewhere beyond the railing. The moment was real. The unbelievable had happened: John Hampstead, pastor of All People's Church, was really on trial like any regular criminal.
Briefly and casually the Court instructed Hampstead to his rights and that he was entitled to be represented by counsel of his own choosing, or to have counsel appointed for him by the Court.
The Court promptly and informally informed Hampstead of his rights, stating that he could either select his own lawyer or have one appointed to him by the Court.
The minister, still standing and speaking with deliberate composure, thanked the Court for its consideration, but stated that without disrespect to the legal profession which he greatly honored, he did not feel that his cause required expert defense; that in his experience he had acquired a considerable knowledge of court practice and would depend upon that, trusting his Honor to put him right if he stumbled into wrong.
The minister, still standing and speaking calmly, thanked the Court for its attention. However, he stated that, without disrespect to the legal profession, which he greatly respected, he didn't believe his case needed an expert defense. He felt he had gained a solid understanding of court procedures through his experience and would rely on that, trusting his Honor to correct him if he made a mistake.
The judge nodded comprehension and assent, and the defendant sat down.
The judge nodded to show he understood and agreed, and the defendant sat down.
"Are the People ready?" inquired the Court.
"Are the people ready?" the Court asked.
"We are," answered the crisp, crackly voice of Searle.
"We are," replied Searle with a sharp, clear voice.
"And the defense?"
"And what about the defense?"
Hampstead, his arms folded passively, responded with a slight affirmative bow.
Hampstead, casually crossing his arms, nodded slightly in agreement.
"We will call Miss Alice Higgins," announced Searle, his voice this time reflecting that sense of the dramatic which hung over the court room like a cloud, impregnating its atmosphere as if with an electric charge.
"We will call Miss Alice Higgins," Searle announced, his voice filled with the dramatic tension that enveloped the courtroom like a thick fog, electrifying the atmosphere.
The woman known as Marien Dounay had been sitting at the right of Searle, gowned in tailored black, her person stripped of everything that looked like ornament. The wide, flat brim of her hat was carefully horizontal and valanced by a curtain of veiling, which, while black and large of cord, was wide meshed enough to show that the very colors of her cheeks were subdued, as if her whole person were in mourning over the somber duty to which she regretfully found herself compelled. And yet the beauty of her features, adorned by the black and sweeping eyebrows and lighted by the smouldering jet of her eyes, was never more striking than now, when, after standing for a moment, tall and graceful on the raised platform of the witness chair, she sat down, and leaning back composedly, swung about to where her glance could alternate between the eye of the Court who would hear her and that of Searle who would interrogate.
The woman known as Marien Dounay sat to the right of Searle, dressed in a fitted black outfit, her look completely unadorned. The wide, flat brim of her hat was perfectly straight, bordered with a veil that, while black and thick, was sheer enough to show that her cheeks had a muted color, as if she were in mourning for the serious obligation she faced reluctantly. Still, the beauty of her features, accentuated by her dark, sweeping eyebrows and the intense gaze of her eyes, appeared more striking than ever. After standing tall and gracefully on the raised platform of the witness chair for a moment, she sat down, leaned back calmly, and shifted her gaze between the Court that would hear her and Searle, who would be questioning her.
But though her composure appeared complete, and never upon any stage had her magnetic presence more completely centered all attention upon itself than in this melodrama of real life, it was none the less noticeable to the discerning that she had not glanced at Hampstead, whose sleeve her arm must have brushed in passing to the witness chair; and that she still avoided looking where he sat, but six feet distant, his own eyes resting upon her face with an odd, speculative light in them.
Even though she appeared completely calm and her captivating presence drew attention like never before in this real-life drama, it was still apparent to those paying close attention that she hadn't looked at Hampstead, whose sleeve her arm must have brushed as she walked to the witness chair. She continued to avoid glancing in his direction, just six feet away, while his own eyes were fixed on her face with a strange, curious glimmer.
"Please state your name, business occupation or profession, and place of residence," began Searle, putting the opening interrogatory in the usual form through sheer force of habit.
"Please tell me your name, job, and where you live," Searle began, asking the first question in the typical manner out of habit.
"I am an actress by profession. My name is Alice Higgins; my place of residence is New York City."
"I'm an actress. My name is Alice Higgins, and I live in NYC."
"In your profession as an actress and to the public generally you are known as Marien Dounay?"
"In your career as an actress and to the public, you go by Marien Dounay?"
"Yes," replied the witness.
"Yeah," replied the witness.
"You are the complainant in this action?"
"Are you the person submitting the complaint in this case?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"I will ask you," began Searle, "if you have ever seen this necklace before?"
"Can I ask you something?" Searle began, "Have you ever seen this necklace before?"
He drew from a crumpled envelope that familiar tiny string of fire and offered it to the witness. Miss Dounay took it, passed it affectionately through her fingers, during which the brilliance of the gems appeared to be magnified, and then, holding the necklace by the two ends, dropped it for a moment upon her bosom,—a touch of naturalness that was either the height of art or the supreme of femininity.
He took out a crumpled envelope that held a recognizable small string of fire and handed it to the witness. Miss Dounay received it and lightly traced her fingers over it, enhancing the sparkle of the gems. Then, holding the necklace by its ends, she let it sit for a moment on her chest—a gesture that revealed either exceptional artistry or pure femininity.
"They are my diamonds," she replied.
"They're my diamonds," she said.
"And what is their value?"
"And what is their worth?"
"Twenty-two thousand dollars."
"$22,000."
"Lawful money of the United States?"
"Is this legal currency in the United States?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Now, Miss Dounay," continued Searle, "will you be kind enough to relate to the Court when and under what circumstances you first missed your diamonds."
"Now, Miss Dounay," Searle continued, "could you please tell the Court when and how you first realized your diamonds were gone?"
Miss Dounay told her story briefly and skillfully, with an appearance of reluctance when she came to relate the circumstances and facts which pointed to the minister as the thief. She stated that Hampstead had always shown curiosity regarding the diamonds and had especially questioned her concerning their value. As a trusted friend, whom she had known for years, and who during the last several weeks had visited her frequently and become rather frankly acquainted with her personal habits and mode of life, he knew where she kept the diamonds. That so far as she knew, he was the only one of her acquaintances who possessed this knowledge; that she had worn the diamonds in company with him during the evening preceding the supper party, at which she appeared without them; that no one but her guests were in this room in which the diamonds were kept temporarily, and that no one but him, so far as she remembered observing, was in that room alone; that it was her custom to keep the box containing these and other jewels in the hotel safe, and when, after the departure of her guests, she went to the casket to send it down-stairs, it was gone.
Miss Dounay told her story clearly and skillfully, showing a slight hesitation when she mentioned the details that indicated the minister as the thief. She pointed out that Hampstead had always been curious about the diamonds and had specifically asked her about their value. As a trusted friend, someone she'd known for years, and who had visited her frequently in recent weeks, he had become familiar with her personal habits and lifestyle, which meant he knew where she kept the diamonds. As far as she was aware, he was the only one among her friends who had this knowledge; she had worn the diamonds with him the night before the dinner party, where she showed up without them. No one except her guests had been in the room where the diamonds were temporarily stored, and as far as she could remember, he was the only one who had been alone in that room. It was her usual practice to keep the box with these and other jewels in the hotel safe, and when she went to retrieve it to send it downstairs after her guests left, it was gone.
Her story done, and to the attorney's complete satisfaction, Searle then put the final formal questions:
With her story wrapped up and the attorney fully satisfied, Searle then asked the final official questions:
"This property was taken against your will and without your consent?"
"This property was taken without your consent and against your will?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"This all happened in the City of Oakland, County of Alameda and the State of California?"
"Did all this occur in the City of Oakland, Alameda County, California?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"That is all," concluded the prosecutor.
"That's it," the prosecutor said.
"Cross-examine," directed the Court, turning to the defendant.
"Cross-examine," the Court instructed, turning to the defendant.
"I have no desire to cross-examine," replied the minister quietly, but again with that vibrant, far-carrying note in his utterance.
"I don't want to cross-examine," the minister said calmly, but once again with that strong, resonant tone in his voice.
"You are excused," said the judge to the actress.
"You can leave now," the judge said to the actress.
With an expression of relief, Miss Dounay left the stand, still without once having directed her gaze at the accused, although he continued from time to time to regard her fixedly with a curious, doubtful look.
With a look of relief, Miss Dounay stepped away from the stand, still never having glanced at the accused, despite his occasional intense stares at her, filled with curiosity and uncertainty.
"Miss Julie Moncrief," announced the prosecutor.
"Miss Julie Moncrief," the prosecutor announced.
Red-eyed and frightened, the French maid took the stand. In a trembling voice, and with at least one appealing glance at the minister, who appeared to regard her more sympathetically than her own mistress, the little woman gave her testimony. It told of finding the defendant alone in this room where the guests had been inspecting the models for the London production of the play. He was not near the table upon which the models were displayed, but standing by the chiffonier, with his arm absently thrown across the corner of it, and the hand within a few inches of the small drawer in which the diamonds reposed temporarily.
With red eyes and a fearful expression, the French maid took the stand. In a shaky voice, and casting at least one pleading glance at the minister, who appeared to have more sympathy for her than her own mistress, the small woman gave her testimony. She described finding the defendant alone in the room where the guests had been viewing the models for the London production of the play. He wasn't near the table where the models were displayed; instead, he was standing by the chiffonier, with his arm casually resting on the corner, and his hand just inches away from the small drawer where the diamonds were temporarily kept.
"What part of his body was toward the chiffonier?" asked the prosecutor.
"Which part of his body was directed toward the dresser?" asked the prosecutor.
"His back and side."
"His back and side."
"Where was he looking?"
"Where was he staring?"
"Out toward the room to which the guests had withdrawn."
"Out toward the room where the guests had headed."
"As if watching for an opportunity of some sort?" suggested Searle.
"Were you waiting for a chance?" Searle suggested.
Hampstead started, and his eyes kindled, but he did not speak. The Court, however, did.
Hampstead started to respond, and his eyes brightened, but he remained quiet. The Court, however, did speak up.
"In view of the fact," interposed his Honor, "that Doctor Hampstead is unrepresented by counsel and taking no advantage of a technical defense, I will remind you, Mr. Searle, that your last question calls for a conclusion of the witness. She may testify where he was looking, but she cannot tell what she thinks his actions implied."
"Given that," his Honor interrupted, "Doctor Hampstead doesn't have a lawyer and isn't using a technical defense, I want to remind you, Mr. Searle, that your last question requires a conclusion from the witness. She can say where he was looking, but she can't interpret what she thinks his actions meant."
"Of course, your Honor, that is right," confessed Searle quickly. "The witness is somewhat hesitant and embarrassed, and the form of my question was inadvertent. Under the circumstances," he added suavely, "I am being especially careful not to take advantage of the defendant."
"Of course, Your Honor, that's right," Searle admitted quickly. "The witness is a little hesitant and nervous, and my question was unintentional. Considering the situation," he added smoothly, "I'm being especially careful not to take advantage of the defendant."
"That must be apparent to all, Mr. Searle," the judge palavered in return.
"That should be clear to everyone, Mr. Searle," the judge responded.
"Where was he looking?" queried Searle.
"Where was he looking?" Searle asked.
Having been properly coached by the attorney's question and his reply to the judge, the half frightened girl faltered:
After receiving clear guidance from the attorney's question and his response to the judge, the somewhat frightened girl hesitated:
"He was looking out, as if watching for an opportunity."
"He was gazing outside,"as if waiting for a chance.
Color mounted to the cheeks of the judge. Searle looked properly surprised. The defendant smiled cynically.
Color flashed to the judge's cheeks. Searle appeared truly shocked. The defendant smiled with a hint of sarcasm.
"Strike out that portion of the answer which involves the conclusion as to why he was looking out," instructed the judge solemnly to the reporter.
"Strike out the section of the answer that explains why he was looking out," the judge told the reporter seriously.
"Certainly," exclaimed Searle apologetically. None the less, he was satisfied with his manoeuvre. He knew the effect of the little French girl's conclusion could not be stricken out of the mind of the judge who had heard it expressed, nor out of the mind of the public before whom he was in reality trying his case.
"Of course," Searle said with an apologetic tone. Still, he was satisfied with his move. He realized that the effect of the little French girl's conclusion couldn't be removed from the mind of the judge who heard it, nor from the audience in front of whom he was truly presenting his case.
"State what further you observed," directed the attorney. "Did you see him move, or anything?"
"Please share anything else you noticed," said the attorney. "Did you see him move or do anything?"
"He did not move; he only smiled at me and was still there in the same position when I went out. A few minutes later, I was surprised to see him bidding Miss Dounay good night."
He didn’t move; he just smiled at me and stayed in the same place when I left. A few minutes later, I was surprised to see him saying good night to Miss Dounay.
"Strike out that the witness was surprised," commanded the Court sternly, while Julie shivered at the sharpness of Judge Brennan's tone.
"Remove that the witness was surprised," the Court commanded firmly, as Julie quivered at the sharpness of Judge Brennan's voice.
"That is all," continued Searle.
"That's all," continued Searle.
"Do you wish to cross-examine?" inquired the judge, directing his glance to Hampstead.
"Do you want to cross-examine?" the judge asked, glancing at Hampstead.
"I do not," replied the minister.
"I don't," said the minister.
This time the judge looked surprised, and there were slight murmurings, rustlings, and whisperings beyond the rail. The faltering testimony of the little maid had driven another nail deeply in the circumstantial case against the minister, and he had not made the slightest effort to draw it out by the few words of cross-examination that might have broken its hold entirely. He might, for instance, have asked if she saw any one else alone in this room. But the minister did not ask it.
This time, the judge appeared surprised, and there were quiet murmurs, shuffling, and whispers coming from behind the rail. The uncertain testimony of the young maid added another crucial piece to the circumstantial case against the minister, and he didn't even attempt to dispute it with a few simple questions that could have completely undermined its effect. He could have, for instance, asked if she saw anyone else alone in the room. But the minister opted not to ask that.
Searle went on piling up his case. The detectives testified to the arrest of the minister, to the search of his person and house, and to the finding of the diamonds in the vault box, after which the jewels themselves were introduced in evidence and marked: People's Exhibit "A", while the envelope which had contained them and bore the minister's name and address upon the corner, became People's Exhibit "B."
Searle kept making his argument. The detectives testified about the minister's arrest, the search of his person and home, and the finding of the diamonds in the vault box. The jewels were introduced as evidence and marked as People's Exhibit "A," while the envelope that contained them, which had the minister's name and address in the corner, was labeled People's Exhibit "B."
Each detective and Wyatt was asked to describe minutely the actions of the minister from the time when the personal search ending in the discovery of the safe deposit key was proposed until the time when the diamonds were exposed to view upon the table in the vault room. By this means, Searle got before the Court the demeanor of the minister as indicating a consciousness of guilt.
Each detective and Wyatt was asked to describe in detail the minister's actions from the moment the personal search that led to the discovery of the safe deposit key was proposed until the diamonds were shown on the table in the vault room. In this manner, Searle portrayed the minister's behavior to the Court as an indication of guilt.
Relentless in pursuing this line, Searle put on the defendant's own bondsmen, Wilson, Wadham, and Hayes, compelling them to describe, although with evident reluctance, the impetuous outburst against the opening of the box when the bond was being arranged, and the scene in the vault to which they had been witnesses.
Determined to get to the bottom of this issue, Searle approached the defendant's own bondsmen, Wilson, Wadham, and Hayes, compelling them to recount, even though they were clearly reluctant, their spontaneous reaction to the opening of the box during the bond arrangement, as well as the incident in the vault that they had witnessed.
Wilson, chafing at the position into which he was forced, was further roused when Searle exclaimed suddenly:
Wilson, annoyed by his circumstances, became even more agitated when Searle suddenly yelled:
"I will ask you if the defendant, on or about the day that these diamonds were stolen, did not approach you for the urgent loan of a considerable sum of money."
"I want to know if the defendant, around the time when these diamonds were stolen, urgently asked you for a large loan."
Wilson glared and was silent.
Wilson stared and stayed quiet.
"Did he, or did he not?" persisted Searle sharply.
"Did he or didn't he?" Searle asked firmly.
"He did," snapped Wilson.
"He did," Wilson snapped.
"How did he want it, cash or checks?"
"Did he want cash or checks?"
"He wanted cash, but I do not see, Mr. Searle—" he began.
"He wanted cash, but I don't see, Mr. Searle—" he began.
"Excuse me, Mr. Wilson, but I think you do see," replied Searle. "Did you give it to him?"
"Excuse me, Mr. Wilson, but I believe you understand," Searle replied. "Did you give it to him?"
"I did," replied Wilson, "and I would have given him more—"
"I did," Wilson replied, "and I would have given him more—"
"I ask that a part of this answer be stricken out, your Honor, as volunteered by the witness, and not in response to the question," demanded Searle brusquely.
"I request that part of this answer be removed, your Honor, since it was given by the witness and not in response to the question," Searle said abruptly.
"I think we should not let ourselves become too technical," replied the Court, with a chiding glance at Searle, for Mr. Wilson was a person of some importance in the community.
"I think we shouldn't go too deep into the technical details," replied the Court, giving Searle an annoyed glance, since Mr. Wilson was a key figure in the community.
Searle, slightly huffed, again addressed the witness.
Searle, slightly annoyed, spoke to the witness again.
"Did the defendant tell you what he wanted this large sum of money for?"
"Did the defendant explain what he needed this large sum of money for?"
"No. Furthermore—" began the witness.
"No. Moreover—" began the witness.
"That will do! That will do!" exclaimed Searle rising, and motioning with his hand as if to stop the witness's mouth. "That is all," he added quickly. "Cross-examine."
"That's enough! That's enough!" Searle shouted, standing up and waving his hand as if to quiet the witness. "That's all," he quickly added. "You can continue with the cross-examination."
Wilson turned expectantly to Hampstead. He was aching to be permitted to say more, to offer testimony that would break the force of that which he had just given. But the minister, comprehending fully the generous desire of his friend, merely looked him in the eye and shook his head; for this was one of the trails neither he nor any one else must be permitted to pursue.
Wilson looked at Hampstead with hope. He really wanted to say more, to provide proof that would challenge what he had just shared. But the minister, fully aware of his friend's good intentions, simply met his gaze and shook his head; this was a path that neither he nor anyone else should be allowed to take.
Having asked this series of questions of Wilson about the money, apparently as an afterthought, which it was not, Searle then recalled Hayes and Wadham, and put the same questions to them. Each made the same attempt to qualify and enlarge, but each was carefully held to a statement which pictured John Hampstead making desperate efforts among his friends to raise quickly what must have been a very large sum of money, for an unexplained purpose.
After asking Wilson a series of questions about the money—although it felt like an afterthought, it actually wasn’t—Searle then brought Hayes and Wadham back in and asked them the same questions. Each of them attempted to provide more details and qualifications, but they were each carefully limited to a statement that portrayed John Hampstead desperately trying, along with his friends, to quickly gather what had to be a substantial amount of money for an unknown reason.
Searle felt this to be the climax of his case.
Searle saw this as the highlight of his case.
"The People rest," he exclaimed with dramatic suddenness, sitting down and inserting a thumb in his arm-hole, while after a defiant glance at the minister, he turned and scanned the spectators outside the rail for signs of approval of the skillful handling of their cause by him, their oath-bound servant.
"The people are comfortable," he announced dramatically, sitting down and sticking his thumb in his armhole. After giving the minister a challenging glare, he turned to scan the spectators outside the railing for signs of approval regarding how he was managing their cause as their devoted servant.
But the eyes of the spectators were on the defendant, who now stepped to the platform and stood with upraised right hand before the clerk to be sworn. As he composed himself in the witness chair, his manner was cool and even meditative. The central figure in this tense, emotional drama, which had every significance for himself, he seemed scarcely more than aware of his surroundings.
But the spectators' eyes were on the defendant, who walked up to the stand and raised his right hand before the clerk to take the oath. As he sat down in the witness chair, he looked calm and a bit thoughtful. As the main character in this intense, emotional drama that was incredibly important to him, he seemed hardly aware of what was going on around him.
"My name," he began deliberately, "is John Hampstead. I am thirty-one years old, and a minister of the gospel. I reside in the County of Alameda. I am the person named in this complaint. I was at Miss Dounay's supper party, although I did not stay to supper. I was probably in the exact position described by the maid, for I believe her to be truthful. However, I do not remember the incident, beyond the fact that the group gradually withdrew from this room, and I remained there in reflective mood for a short interval. I saw Miss Dounay's diamonds last that evening when she excused herself from the company to change her costume. I saw them next the morning after, upon the desk in my study."
"My name," he said slowly, "is John Hampstead. I’m thirty-one years old and a minister. I live in Alameda County. I’m the person mentioned in this complaint. I was at Miss Dounay's dinner party, although I didn’t stay for dinner. I was probably in the exact spot the maid described because I believe she’s telling the truth. However, I don’t remember the incident beyond the fact that the group gradually left the room, and I stayed there reflecting for a little while. I saw Miss Dounay's diamonds that evening when she left the group to change her outfit. I saw them again the next morning on my desk in my study."
The minister paused. The massed audience leaned forward, intent and breathless. Now his real defense was beginning. His manner, balanced and impersonal, was carrying conviction with it. The man was the defendant—the prisoner at the bar—yet he spoke deliberately, as if not himself but the truth were at issue.
The minister paused. The audience leaned in, attentive and eager. Now his true defense was beginning. His calm and neutral demeanor was captivating. He was the defendant—the prisoner in the dock—yet he spoke with thoughtfulness, as if it were not about him but about the truth that truly counted.
"They were brought there," the witness was saying, "by a man who told me that he had stolen them. He appeared to be excited. Indeed, his condition was pitiable. I advised him to immediately return the diamonds to Miss Dounay, confess his crime to her, and throw himself upon her mercy; but there were circumstances which made it impossible for him to act immediately. That is all."
"They were taken there," the witness said, "by a guy who told me he stole them. He seemed really agitated. Honestly, he looked pretty sad. I suggested he return the diamonds to Miss Dounay immediately, confess to her, and throw himself on her mercy; but there were reasons that made it impossible for him to do that right away. That’s all."
The minister turned from the Court, whom he had been addressing, and faced Searle, as if awaiting cross-examination. The audience had listened with painful interest to the minister's story. The manner of it had unquestionably carried conviction, but its very unbolstered simplicity had in it something of the shock which provokes doubt. This effect was heightened by its extreme brevity and a suggestion of reticence in the narrative.
The minister turned away from the Court, where he had been speaking, and faced Searle, as if he was expecting to be questioned. The audience had listened with keen interest to the minister's story. His delivery was undeniably persuasive, but its plain simplicity raised some doubts. This feeling was intensified by its brevity and a touch of restraint in how he shared the narrative.
"Have you concluded?" asked the Court, reflecting the general surprise.
"Are you done?" asked the Court, reflecting the general astonishment.
"I have," replied the minister, with the same quiet voice in which he had given his testimony.
"I have," replied the minister, maintaining the same calm tone he used while giving his testimony.
"Begin your cross-examination," instructed Judge Brennan.
"Begin your cross-examination," instructed Judge Brennan.
"Who is the man who brought these diamonds to you?" asked Searle, hurling the question swiftly.
"Who's the guy who brought you these diamonds?" Searle asked, throwing the question out quickly.
"I cannot tell you," answered the minister gravely.
"I can't tell you," the minister said seriously.
"Why can you not tell?" The voice of Searle was harshly insistent. "Don't you know who the man was?"
"Why can't you figure it out?" Searle's voice was sharply demanding. "Don't you know who that guy was?"
"I do, most assuredly."
"I definitely do."
"Why can you not tell it?"
"Why can't you just say it?"
"Because the secret is not mine."
"Because the secret isn't mine."
"Not yours?" A sneer appeared on the lips of Searle.
"Not yours?" A smirk appeared on Searle's lips.
"It came to me by way of the Protestant confessional," explained the minister.
"I heard it through the Protestant confession," the minister said.
"The Protestant confessional! What do you mean by that?" barked the prosecutor.
"The Protestant confessional! What do you mean by that?" shouted the prosecutor.
"Simply," replied the minister, "that the instinct of confession is very strong in every nature moved to penitence and a hope of reform; so that every minister and priest of whatever faith becomes the repository of a vast number of confessions of fault and failure, some trivial and some grave. I used the term 'Protestant confessional' because the Roman Catholic Church erects the confessional to a place of established and formal importance. In most other communions it is merely incidental to pastoral experience, but none the less it is a factor in all effort at rehabilitation of character."
"Simply put," the minister replied, "the urge to confess is very strong in anyone who feels regret and wants to change. That's why every minister and priest, no matter their faith, ends up hearing a lot of confessions about mistakes and failures, some small and some serious. I refer to it as 'Protestant confessional' because the Roman Catholic Church gives the confessional a major and formal importance. In most other denominations, it’s more of a side aspect of pastoral work, but it still contributes to any effort to rebuild character."
"And you will not give the name, even to protect yourself?"
"So you won't reveal the name, even to save yourself?"
"It is not," replied the witness, "a matter in which I feel that I have any choice. The confession was not made to me as an individual, but to me as a minister of God. I will hold that confidence sacred and inviolate at whatever cost until the Day of Judgment."
"It's not something I feel I can choose," the witness replied. "The confession wasn’t made to me personally, but to me as a minister of God. I will keep that trust sacred and unblemished, no matter the cost, until the Day of Judgment."
Dramatically, though unconsciously, the witness lifted his right hand, as though he renewed an oath to God.
In a dramatic but unconscious move, the witness raised his right hand, as if he were reaffirming an oath to God.
For the first time, too, the utterance of the defendant had betrayed personal feeling, and for a moment there was a sheen upon his features, as of a man who had toiled upward through shadows to where the light from above broke radiantly upon his brow.
For the first time, the defendant's words showed real emotion, and for a moment, his face lit up like someone who had labored through darkness only to finally have bright light shining down on him.
"And you take advantage of the fact that such a confession as you allege is privileged under the law and need not be testified to by you?"
"So you’re exploiting the fact that the confession you’re mentioning is legally protected and you don’t have to disclose it?"
"As I said before," reiterated the minister, with a calm dignity that refused to be ruffled by the sneer in the cross-examiner's question, "I do not feel that the secret is mine."
"As I said before," the minister reiterated, keeping a calm dignity that wasn’t affected by the sarcasm in the cross-examiner's question, "I don't think the secret is mine."
The impression that at this point the witness was retiring behind intrenchments that were very strong was no more lost upon Searle than upon the spectators, and he immediately attacked from another quarter.
Searle could see just as clearly as the audience that the witness was hiding behind really strong defenses, so he quickly shifted his approach and launched an attack from a different angle.
"We are to understand, then, Doctor, that your guilty demeanor which has been testified to by your friends as well as the officers was entirely because you knew the discovery of the diamonds in your box would lend color to the charge made against you?"
"So, Doctor, what we're saying is that your actions, which have been confirmed by both your friends and the officers, were only because you understood that discovering the diamonds in your box would back up the accusations against you?"
This was another trail that Hampstead must not allow to be pursued.
Hampstead shouldn't let this path be taken.
"You are at liberty to make whatever interpretation of my demeanor you wish, Mr. Searle," he replied, a trifle tartly.
"You can interpret my behavior however you want, Mr. Searle," he replied, a bit sharply.
"Yes, Doctor Hampstead; we are agreed upon that," rejoined the prosecutor dryly, at the same time making a gallery play with his eyes. "You say," Searle continued presently, "it was temporarily impossible for the man who brought these diamonds to you to return them to Miss Dounay. Why did you not return them yourself instead of placing them in your vault to await the convenience of the thief?"
"Yes, Doctor Hampstead; I agree with you on that," the prosecutor replied calmly, giving a sideways glance. "You said," Searle continued moments later, "that it was temporarily impossible for the person who brought you these diamonds to return them to Miss Dounay. Why didn’t you return them yourself instead of storing them in your vault for the thief to retrieve later?"
The insulting scorn of the latter part of this question was meant to be diverting to the audience as well as highly disconcerting to the witness, but the minister smothered the sneer by replying sincerely and courteously:
The disrespectful tone in the second part of this question aimed to entertain the audience while rattling the witness, but the minister countered the mockery by responding sincerely and courteously:
"I felt, Mr. Searle, that my problem was to rebuild in the man a sense of responsibility to a trust and the courage to act upon a moral impulse. Wisely, or unwisely, I insisted that the entire procedure of restoration should devolve upon the penitent himself. His first spiritual battle was to nerve himself to face the owner of the diamonds."
"I believed, Mr. Searle, that my challenge was to help the man regain a sense of responsibility towards a trust and the courage to follow his moral instincts. Whether it was a wise choice or not, I insisted that the entire process of restoring what was lost should be his own responsibility. His first spiritual struggle was to find the courage to confront the owner of the diamonds."
"Precisely," observed Mr. Searle smoothly, abandoning the jury rail, against which he had been leaning, to balance himself upon the balls of the feet and rub his palms blandly. "And in the meantime, while this thief was gathering his courage, did your consideration for your friend, Miss Dounay, impel you to notify her that the diamonds were in your custody and would be returned to her very soon?"
"Exactly," Mr. Searle said smoothly, moving away from the jury rail he had been leaning on to balance on the balls of his feet and casually rub his palms. "And while this thief was gathering his courage, did your worry for your friend, Miss Dounay, lead you to tell her that the diamonds were in your possession and would be returned to her very soon?"
"Not alone was I impelled to do that," replied the minister; "but the unfortunate man urged such a step upon me. I declined for the same reason. My entire course of action was dictated by a desire to make this man morally stronger by compelling him to assume and discharge his own responsibilities. I was willing to point out the course; but he must walk the way alone. I will forestall your next question by saying that for the same reason I did not notify the police."
"I wasn't the only one advocating for that," the minister replied. "The unfortunate man also urged me to take that step. I declined for the same reason. My whole approach was motivated by a desire to empower this man by compelling him to accept his own responsibilities. I was prepared to guide him, but he had to navigate it on his own. I’ll answer your next question before you ask it: I didn’t inform the police for the same reason."
Searle was nettled by the easy compactness with which the minister cemented the walls of his defense more closely by each reply to the questions in cross-examination.
Searle was frustrated by how effectively the minister supported his case with every response he provided during cross-examination.
"You are aware, Mr. Hampstead," he thundered with a sudden change of tactics, "that the act which you have just set forth, so far from setting up a defense to this charge, proves you guilty under the law as an accessory after the fact."
"You know, Mr. Hampstead," he shouted with a sudden change in tone, "that the action you just described, instead of defending you against this charge, actually proves you're guilty under the law as an accessory after the fact."
"I am not aware of it," replied the minister, with distinct emphasis. "My impression was that the law considers not only an act but the intent of the act. The intent of my act was not to conceal a crime, but to reconstruct the character of a man."
"I'm not aware of that," the minister replied emphatically. "I thought the law considers both the action and the intention behind it. My intention wasn't to hide a crime, but to help restore a person's character."
Searle darted a hasty and apprehensive glance at the massed faces behind the rail.
Searle glanced at the crowd of faces behind the railing, feeling anxious.
"That is all," he exclaimed dramatically, with a cynical smile and an uptoss of his hands, calculated cleverly to portray his opinion of the utter lack of standing such replies as those of the minister could gain him in a court of justice.
"That's it," he said dramatically, with a sarcastic smile and a wave of his hands to show how useless he believed the minister's responses would be in a court of law.
Judge Brennan looked at Hampstead. "Have you anything in rebuttal?" he asked.
Judge Brennan looked at Hampstead. "Do you have anything to say?" he asked.
"Nothing," replied the minister, arising and stepping down to his chair at the long table, where he remained standing while the attentive expression of Court and spectators indicated appreciation that the climax of the defendant's effort was at hand.
"Nothing," the minister said as he stood up and walked to his chair at the long table, where he remained standing while the attentive gazes of the court and the audience indicated their recognition that the climax of the defendant's effort was approaching.
The very bigness of the thing the man was trying to do was in some sense an attest of character, and here and there among the onlookers ran little currents of reviving sympathy for the clergyman, who stood waiting quietly for the moment in which to begin his final effort as an attorney in his own behalf.
The enormous scale of what the man was attempting was, in a sense, a reflection of his character, and among the onlookers, there were occasional surges of renewed sympathy for the clergyman, who stood quietly waiting for the moment to begin his final attempt to defend himself.
Keenly sensitive to the subtlest emotions of the crowd, he understood perfectly well that the effect of his testimony had been at least sufficient to secure a verdict of suspended judgment from the spectators; and he expected far more from the balanced mind of the judge; so that it was with a feeling of renewed confidence, almost an anticipation of triumph, that he prepared to make the final move.
Highly aware of the subtlest emotions of the crowd, he recognized that his testimony had at least succeeded in earning a suspended judgment from the audience; and he anticipated even more from the fairness of the judge. With a sense of renewed confidence and almost a feeling of upcoming victory, he prepared to make the final move.
"If the Court please," he began dispassionately, as if pleading for a cause that had no more than an abstract meaning for himself, "I desire to move at this time the dismissal of the complaint, upon the ground that the evidence is insufficient to warrant the holding of the defendant for trial before the Superior Court."
"If the Court permits," he started calmly, almost as if he were supporting a cause that meant little to him personally, "I would like to ask for the dismissal of the complaint, since the evidence isn't sufficient to warrant proceeding with a trial for the defendant in the Superior Court."
The minister stopped for breath, and there was another of those strange, composite sighs from beyond the rail.
The minister took a moment to catch his breath, and from beyond the railing came another one of those strange, mixed sighs.
"In support of that motion," and a note of growing significance appeared in the speaker's tone, "I argue nothing, except to ask this Court to accept as true every word of testimony spoken by every witness heard upon the stand this morning."
"To support that motion," the speaker said, their tone showing rising importance, "I’m not arguing anything, but I ask this Court to accept as true every word of testimony provided by each witness who was on the stand this morning."
The Court looked puzzled, but the ministerial defendant went on:
The court seemed puzzled, but the ministerial defendant went on:
"I believe the truth has been spoken by Miss Dounay—by the maid—by the officers—and by my own friends. Yet the facts testified to may be true,"—the minister's voice rose,—"and the inference to which they point be wickedly and damnably false! It is so with this case; for be it noted that I ask your Honor to consider also that my testimony is true. It denies no statement; it controverts no fact in the case of the prosecution. On the contrary, it confirms them; but it also explains them." Again the defendant's voice was rising. "It confirms the facts, but it utterly refutes the inference that this defendant at the bar is guilty. Consider the entire fabric of evidence as a seamless garment of truth, and you can dismiss the complaint with an untroubled brow. Reason is satisfied! Justice is done!"
"I believe that Miss Dounay, the maid, the officers, and my friends have all told the truth. However, while the facts they've presented might be true,"—the minister's voice grew louder—"the conclusions they draw from those facts could be completely false and morally wrong! This is the situation we have here; I ask your Honor to also consider that my testimony is accurate. It doesn't deny any statements or contradict any facts from the prosecution's case. On the contrary, it supports them while also providing clarification." Again, the defendant's voice rose. "It backs up the facts, but it completely disproves the idea that this defendant is guilty. Look at the entire evidence as a cohesive garment of truth, and you can dismiss the charges without concern. Reason is satisfied! Justice is served!"
Hampstead paused, and a shade of apprehension came to his face, for his eye had traveled for a moment to that massed expectancy without the rail.
Hampstead paused, and a look of concern crossed his face as he briefly glanced at the crowd waiting beyond the rail.
"The verdict of your Honor is to me"—Hampstead in his growing earnestness had abandoned the fictional distinction between the pleader and his client,—"of more than usual importance, for by it hangs the verdict of the people whose interest is attested by those packed benches yonder. Without disrespect to your Honor, I can say that I care more for their verdict than for that of any twelve men in any jury box or any judge upon any bench.
"Your Honor's ruling is"important to me"Hampstead, fully engaged in the moment, had erased the fictional barrier between the lawyer and his client—'which is more important than usual, as it reflects the opinions of the people whose interests are clear in those crowded seats over there. With all due respect to your Honor, I believe their verdict matters more than that of any twelve jurors in any jury box or any judge on any bench.'"
"But under the circumstances the whole people cannot actually judge—they can only be my executioners. They have not heard me speak. They can not look me in the eye, nor observe by my demeanor whether I speak like an honest man or a contemptible fraud. They see me only through a cloud of skillfully engendered suspicion. They hear my voice only faintly amid a clamorous confusion of poisoned tongues. Your Honor must see for them, and speak for them. Your Honor's verdict will be their verdict. I tremble for that verdict. I plead for it!
"But considering the situation, the entire crowd can’t really make a judgment—they can only be my executioners. They haven’t heard me speak. They can’t look me in the eye or see from my actions whether I’m being honest or just acting. They only see me through a haze of deliberate suspicion. They can barely hear my voice over the loud clamor of distorted opinions. You have to see for them and speak for them. Your choice will be their choice. I’m afraid of that choice. I’m asking for it!"
"I ask your Honor to take account of the difficulty of my position, presuming, as the law instructs the Court to presume, that it is the position of an innocent person. Bound by the most inviolable vow which a man can take, I am unable to offer to you a conclusive defense by presenting the man who committed the crime. He may be in this court room now, cowering with a consciousness of his guilt and in awe at beholding its consequences to the one who has helped him. He may be an officer of this Court; he might be your Honor, sitting upon the bench, which, of course, is unthinkable—yet no more unthinkable to me than that I should be charged with this crime. But though he be here at my very side, I cannot reach out my hand and say: 'That is the man.' I will not touch him nor look at him. Unless he speaks—and I confess that there is an outside reason why I should absolutely forbid him to speak—there is no defense that can be offered, beyond the simple story I have told you.
I ask you, Your Honor, to consider the challenges I'm facing, assuming, as the law directs the Court to assume, that I'm in the position of an innocent person. Bound by the strongest vow a person can make, I can't provide a definitive defense by identifying the person who committed the crime. He might be in this courtroom right now, hiding and feeling guilty, shocked by how this affects the person who helped him. He could even be an officer of this Court; he might be you, Your Honor, sitting on the bench, which is, of course, unimaginable—but not any more unimaginable to me than being accused of this crime. But even if he's right next to me, I cannot point and say: 'That's the man.' I won't touch him or look at him. Unless he speaks—and I admit there's a compelling reason for me to make sure he doesn't speak—there's no defense I can offer, beyond the straightforward account I've given you.
"May I not, also, without being accused of egotism, remind your Honor that if it is decided that I appear sufficiently guilty to warrant a criminal trial in the Superior Court, my work in this community will be at an end."
"Can I also remind your Honor, without it coming off as self-serving, that if it's determined I’m guilty enough to go to a criminal trial in the Superior Court, my work in this community will be done."
The minister was speaking for the first time with a show of deep feeling, and an indulgent sneer appeared upon the lips of Searle. This was not legitimate argument. Yet a mere preacher might not be supposed to know it, and therefore he, Searle, would magnanimously allow the man to talk himself out, if his Honor did not stop him.
The minister was speaking for the first time with real emotion, and a condescending smirk crept onto Searle's lips. This wasn’t a valid argument. However, a simple preacher might not see that, so Searle decided he would generously let the man continue as long as his Honor didn’t interrupt him.
But the Court was also complaisant, and the minister went on with passionate earnestness to plead:
But the Court was also flexible, and the minister continued to plead with intense passion:
"Regardless of the ultimate verdict of a jury, the stigma of a felony trial will be upon me for life. From this very court room I shall be taken to your identification bureau. I shall be weighed, stripped, measured—my thumb prints taken—my features photographed like those of any criminal!"
"No matter what the jury decides, the shame of a felony trial will stick with me for life. From this courtroom, I will be taken to the identification bureau. I’ll be weighed, stripped, measured—my thumbprints taken—my picture taken just like any other criminal!"
As Hampstead proceeded, his speech began to be punctuated with spasmodic breaks, as if the prospective humiliation was one at which his sensitive nature revolted violently.
As Hampstead went on, his speech began to have abrupt pauses, as if the idea of humiliation was something his sensitive nature strongly rejected.
"And those finger prints," he labored—"those measurements—and that photograph—will become a part—of the criminal records—of the State of California—for as long as the paper upon which they are made shall last!"
"And those fingerprints," he tried to say, "those measurements—and that photograph—will be included in the criminal records—of the State of California—for as long as the paper they’re on lasts!"
"No! No!! No!!!" shrilled a hysterical voice that burst out suddenly and ended as abruptly as it began.
"No! No!! No!!!" yelled a panicked voice that appeared out of nowhere and stopped just as quickly.
Strangely enough it was the complaining witness who had cried out. She had risen and stood with hands outstretched protestingly to the minister, while whispering hoarsely: "It cannot be! It cannot be!"
Interestingly, it was the witness who yelled. She got up and stood with her hands outstretched in protest to the minister, whispering hoarsely, "It can't be! It can't be!"
"Madam!" thundered the minister, viewing the woman sternly, his own emotion of self-sympathy disappearing at this unexpected sign of softness in her, while his eyes blazed indignantly: "That is a police regulation which by long custom has come to have all the force of law. If you doubt it, your accomplice there will so inform you!"
"Ma'am!" the minister shouted, gazing at the woman sternly, his sympathy fading at her unexpected act of kindness, while his eyes burned with anger. "That’s a police regulation that has long been recognized as law. If you’re unsure, your partner over there can confirm it!"
Hampstead, as he uttered the last words, had shifted his blazing glance to Searle, who at first disconcerted and endeavoring to pull Miss Dounay back into her seat, now rose and turned toward the defendant, his own face aflame, and hot words poised upon his tongue.
Hampstead, as he spoke his last words, turned his intense gaze to Searle, who, initially surprised and attempting to pull Miss Dounay back into her seat, was now standing and facing the defendant, his own face red, with angry words poised on his lips.
But Judge Brennan was rapping for silence.
But Judge Brennan was signaling for silence.
"Compose yourself, madam!" he ordered sternly.
"Get a hold of yourself, ma'am!" he said firmly.
But before the minister's accusing glance, Miss Dounay was already dropping back into her chair, and as if in dismay at her outbreak, buried her face in her hands, while Searle, quivering with fury, snarled out:
But in response to the minister's accusing gaze, Miss Dounay was already sinking back into her chair and, as if taken aback by her outburst, buried her face in her hands, while Searle, shaking with anger, snapped:
"I resent, your Honor, with all my manhood, the epithet which this defendant has gratuitously and insultingly flung at me."
"I strongly resent, your Honor, with all my heart, the insult that this defendant has thoughtlessly and offensively aimed at me."
"Be seated, Mr. Searle," commanded the judge. "Doctor Hampstead's position is very distressing. He will withdraw the objectionable epithet."
"Please have a seat, Mr. Searle," the judge said. "Doctor Hampstead's situation is quite concerning. He will take out the offensive term."
"I withdraw it," acknowledged the minister, recovering his poise; yet he said it doggedly and uncompromisingly, qualifying his withdrawal with: "But your Honor will take into account that the manner of the representative of the District Attorney has been offensive to me, though some of the time veiled by an exaggerated pretense of courtesy. It has seemed to me the manner of an accomplice of the complaining witness, and I withdraw the statement more out of respect to this Court than out of consideration for him."
"I take that back," the minister said, regaining his composure; but he said it stubbornly and without compromise, adding: "However, your Honor should keep in mind that the behavior of the District Attorney's representative has been offensive to me, even if it was sometimes masked by an overly polite facade. It seemed to me like the actions of someone aligned with the person who complained, and I'm retracting the statement more out of respect for this Court than for him."
Searle glared, but resumed his seat, giving vent to his temper in a violent jerk of his chair as he dropped into it.
Searle glared but sat back down, showing his frustration with a harsh jerk of his chair as he dropped into it.
"You may conclude your remarks," observed the Court to Hampstead.
"You can finish your comments," the Court said to Hampstead.
"There is nothing to add," replied the minister, after a reflective interval, "except to urge again that your Honor consider the grave consequences of yielding to a one-sided view of the case. I ask only that truth be honored and justice done!"
"There's nothing more to add," the minister replied after a pause, "except to urge you to think about the serious consequences of succumbing to a biased view of the situation. I just ask that we honor the truth and do what's right!"
With this the defendant sat down.
With this, the defendant sat down.
Miss Dounay appeared to have regained her composure, but, white and still, her glance was now fixed as noticeably upon the face of the defendant as before she had markedly avoided it.
Miss Dounay appeared to have regained her composure, but with her pale and still demeanor, her gaze was now just as intensely fixed on the defendant's face as it had once been intentionally turned away.
With a hitch to his vest and a forward thrust of the chin, Searle rose to attack the plea of the defendant.
With a pull at his vest and a confident lift of his chin, Searle stood up to contest the defendant's plea.
"Your Honor may well ask with Pilate: 'What is truth?'" he began, the manner of his speech showing that while his self-control was admirable, his mood was that vindictive one into which many a prosecutor appears to work himself when arising to assail the cause of a defendant.
"Your Honor might ask, like Pilate: 'What is truth?'" he began, his way of speaking showing that while his self-control was commendable, his mood was the vengeful one that many prosecutors tend to slip into when they confront a defendant's case.
"However," he prefaced, "I must first apologize to your Honor for the momentary loss of control on the part of the complaining witness. Your Honor will realize that her emotions were wantonly and deliberately played upon by the defendant in a skillful endeavor to create sympathy for himself. The fact that he succeeded so readily is an eloquent bit of testimony to the sympathetic nature of this estimable and brilliant woman, to the ease with which her confidence is gained, and the painful reluctance with which she performs her duty in this sad case: for any way we view it, it is a sad case, your Honor, and no one regrets more than I the harsh words which must be spoken in the course of my own duty to the people of this county.
"However," he started, "I need to apologize to your Honor for the brief loss of composure from the complaining witness. Your Honor will see that the defendant cleverly played with her emotions to gain sympathy for himself. The fact that he succeeded so easily highlights just how compassionate and amazing this woman is, how readily she trusts others, and the painful reluctance she feels in facing her responsibilities in this unfortunate situation. No matter how we view it, it is an unfortunate situation, your Honor, and no one feels worse than I do about the harsh words that must be expressed while I fulfill my duty to the people of this county."
"However," and Searle paused for a moment as if both gathering breath and steeling himself for the vicious assault he proposed to make: "Addressing myself to the plea of the defendant for a dismissal of this case, I must say flatly that the motion itself, the argument to support it, and the testimony upon which it is based, constitute the most audacious combination of effrontery and offensive egotism to which a court was ever asked to listen. I congratulate your Honor upon the patience and self-control with which you have contained yourself while permitting this defendant to go on from statement to statement, involving himself deeper in this dastardly crime with every word.
"However," Searle paused for a moment, as if taking a breath and getting ready for the strong critique he was about to deliver. "Regarding the defendant's request to dismiss this case, I must say clearly that the motion itself, the argument backing it, and the testimony it relies on, demonstrate the most outrageous combination of shamelessness and blatant ego that any court has ever been asked to review. I commend your Honor for the patience and self-control you’ve shown while letting this defendant go from one statement to another, only digging himself deeper into this despicable crime with every word."
"If, your Honor, in all my days at the bar as a prosecutor, I have ever looked into the face of a guilty man, it is the face of this man!—this egotist!—this boastful braggart!—" As Searle hurled each epithet, he worked his passion higher and shook an offensively, impudently accusing finger at the defendant; "this hypocrite!—this paddler of the palms of neurasthenic women!—this associate of criminals!—this shepherd of black sheep, who now sits here with a sneer upon his lips—lips which have just committed the most appalling sacrilege by seeking to cloak the guilt of a dastardly act with the sacred gown of a priest of God!"
"Your Honor, if I have ever seen the face of a guilty person in all my years as a prosecutor, it’s this man! This egotist! This boastful braggart!" As Searle threw each insult, his anger grew, and he shook an offensively, arrogantly accusing finger at the defendant. "This hypocrite! This manipulator of vulnerable women! This associate of criminals! This shepherd of black sheep, who now sits here with a sneer on his lips—lips that have just committed the most shocking betrayal by trying to hide the guilt of a heinous act behind the sacred robe of a priest of God!"
As a matter of fact, there was no sneer discernible to any one else upon the lips of the defendant. At first smiling at the mock-fury into which Searle was lashing himself, they had become white and bloodless under the sting of these heaped-up insults. But this last was more than the man could stand in silence.
In fact, no one else noticed the sneer on the defendant's face. At first, he smiled at the fake outrage Searle was getting all worked up about, but his expression turned pale and faded as the insults kept coming. However, this last comment was more than he could take without saying something.
"Is my position so defenseless, I ask your Honor," Hampstead interrupted, "that I am compelled to endure this?"
"Is my situation really that weak, I ask you, Your Honor," Hampstead interrupted, "that I have to deal with this?"
The judge bestowed a chiding glance upon the attorney, but replied to the minister:
The judge shot the attorney a disapproving glance but replied to the minister:
"A certain liberty is allowed the prosecutor."
"The prosecutor has a certain level of discretion."
"But that liberty should not be a license to defame!" protested the defendant.
"But that freedom shouldn't be a reason to spread lies!" protested the defendant.
"Am I to be permitted to proceed with my argument or not?" bawled Searle in his most bullying manner, while he glared at the audacious minister.
"Can I keep going with my argument or not?" Searle shouted in his most aggressive tone, glaring at the confident minister.
"You may proceed," replied the Court, affecting not to notice the disrespect with which it had been addressed.
"You can go ahead," replied the Court, pretending not to notice the disrespectful way it had been addressed.
Searle continued, lapsing now into an argumentative strain.
Searle continued, now adopting a more confrontational tone.
"The defendant himself has said that the case against him is without a flaw. He has had the effrontery to urge that your Honor accept the testimony against him as true testimony. He has only argued that if we are to believe the witnesses for the prosecution, we are also to believe him. I say—I affirm with all the force at my command—that we are not to believe him at all!
The defendant has argued that the case against him is perfect. He has even dared to suggest that Your Honor should consider the evidence against him as trustworthy. His point is that if we are to trust the prosecution's witnesses, we should also trust him. I say—I firmly believe—that we should not believe him at all!
"I ask your Honor to consider first the motive for his testimony. The man is hopelessly involved. The charge of burglary is a simple one, compared with the broader indictment of moral profligacy which the whole community is at this moment prepared to find against him. Ruin stares him in the face. His pose is shattered. His disguise is penetrated. If he goes from this court room to the identification bureau of which he has spoken in his mawkish plea for sympathy, as I believe he will go, he goes to be catalogued with criminals, and to be damned forever in the esteem of his neighbors.
I urge your Honor to first think about why he’s testifying. This man is in over his head. The burglary charge is clear-cut, especially in light of the more serious allegation of moral wrongdoing that the whole community is ready to throw at him right now. He's facing total devastation. His facade is broken. His cover is exposed. If he walks out of this courtroom to the identification bureau he referred to in his overly emotional plea for sympathy, as I suspect he will, he’ll be labeled a criminal and permanently looked down upon by his neighbors.
"To avert that, would not your Honor expect this defendant to be willing to perjure himself without a qualm? Will a man who has lived a lie before a whole community for five years hesitate to add another in an endeavor to avert his impending fate? Will a man who has stolen the jewels of his trusted friend hesitate to swear falsely in denial of such an act? Will a man who has worked upon the sympathy of his friends to secure large sums of money for a purpose so doubtful that it is undisclosed— Will he hesitate to work upon the sympathies here by words and implications, by innuendoes that are as false to religion as to fact?
"To prevent that, do you really expect this defendant to hesitate in lying under oath? Would someone who has lived a lie in front of an entire community for five years think twice about adding another lie to escape his consequences? Would a man who has stolen his trusted friend's jewelry hesitate to deny it with a false oath? Would someone who has manipulated his friends' sympathy to get large sums of money for a purpose so questionable that it's never revealed—would he hesitate to play on the sympathies here with words and implications, with innuendos that are as far from the truth as they are from religion?"
"Your Honor knows that he would not so hesitate. Your Honor knows, through long familiarity with the law of evidence, that the testimony of a defendant in his own behalf, because of his intense interest in the outcome of his case, is always to be weighed with extreme care.
Your Honor knows he wouldn't hesitate like that. Your Honor understands, from years of experience with the law of evidence, that a defendant's testimony on their own behalf, because of their strong interest in the case's outcome, should always be considered with great caution.
"I believe under such circumstances not only the motives, the springs of action, but the probable mental processes of the witness are to be taken into account. I ask your Honor what a defendant involved in the mesh of circumstantial evidence here presented would probably do under these circumstances. Your own judgment answers with mine that he would probably lie, and exactly as this defendant has lied!"
"In this situation, we need to think about not only the motives and reasons behind actions but also what the witness might be thinking. I ask you, Your Honor, what would a defendant, ensnared in this web of circumstantial evidence, likely do? I believe your judgment aligns with mine: he would probably lie, just like this defendant has!"
Again Searle turned and shook his long arm with insulting undulations in the direction of the defendant, after which he continued:
Once again, Searle turned and waved his long arm in a sarcastic way at the defendant, then continued:
"Turning from probabilities to experience, I ask your Honor out of his memory of years of service upon the bench, what does the arrested thief—taken like this one, with the loot in his possession—what does he do? Why, he either confesses his crime, or he tells you that he is not the thief but an innocent third party, who unwittingly received the loot from the man of straw, whom his imagination and his necessities have created. That latter alternative is the defense of this alleged minister of the Gospel! He had not the honesty to confess, but tells instead that same old lie which criminals and felons have been telling in that same witness chair since this Court was first established.
Considering experience rather than just probabilities, I ask your Honor, based on your years on the bench, what does a thief do when caught—like this one, found with the stolen items? He either confesses to his crime or claims he's innocent, saying he unknowingly accepted the stolen goods from a fictional person he imagined. That second option is the defense of this so-called minister of the Gospel! He lacked the integrity to admit his guilt and instead falls back on that same old lie that criminals have been telling from this witness stand since the Court first opened its doors.
"Yet this defendant's story has not even the merit of a pretense to ignorance that the goods he held were stolen goods. He boldly admits that he knew they were stolen; that he was personally acquainted with the owner; that he knew the distress of her mind; knew the police departments of half a dozen cities were searching for the jewels, and that the newspapers were giving the widest publicity to the facts and thus joining in the chase for loot and looter. And yet he calmly permits these diamonds to repose in his vault with never a word or hint to calm the distress of his friend or relieve the peace officers of burdensome labors in which they were engaging and the unnecessary expense which they were thus putting upon the taxpayers who support them!
However, this defendant's story doesn't even try to claim he didn't know the goods were stolen. He openly admits he was aware they were stolen, that he personally knew the owner, that he knew she was upset, that he was aware the police in several cities were looking for the jewels, and that the newspapers were widely reporting on the situation, joining in the search for both the stolen items and the thief. And yet, he calmly lets these diamonds sit in his vault without saying a word or giving any indication to alleviate his friend's distress or to assist the police with their difficult work, which is also causing unnecessary expenses for the taxpayers who support them!
"Why, your Honor, if the witness's own story is true, he has given this Court an abundant ground for holding him to answer to the Superior Court, not indeed upon the exact charge named in that complaint, but as an accessory after the fact to said charge.
Your Honor, if the witness's own account is accurate, he has given this Court ample reason to send him to the Superior Court, not for the specific charge stated in that complaint, but as an accessory after the fact to that charge.
"But it is not true. To use his own phrase, it is wickedly and damnably false! So palpably false that it collapses upon the mere examination of your Honor's mind without argument from me.
"But that's not true. To quote him directly, it's completely and totally false! So obviously false that it breaks down with just a glance from your Honor's mind, without me having to argue."
"Yet I cannot close without calling attention to the sheer recklessness with which this thief and perjurer has heightened the infamy of his position by an act of brazen sacrilege. He has sought to make plausible his weak, unimaginative lie that he received these goods instead of stealing them, by pretending that he received them in his capacity as a religious confessor, under conditions that bound him to a silence which the voice of God alone could break.
But I can’t wrap this up without highlighting the sheer recklessness with which this thief and liar has further embarrassed himself through a brazen act of sacrilege. He has attempted to make his flimsy, uninspired lie that he received these items instead of stealing them seem credible by claiming he got them as a religious confessor, under circumstances that bound him to a silence that only God’s voice could break.
"That, in itself, is a claim that should bring the blush of shame to the cheek and rouse the hot resentment of every honest minister and of every honest priest, and make them join with the outraged feelings of honest laymen and of citizens generally in demanding that justice descend upon this man and strike him from the pedestal of self-righteous egotism upon which he stands.
"That alone is a statement that should make every honest minister and priest feel embarrassed and angry, pushing them to join the outrage of everyday honest people and citizens as a whole, demanding that justice be served to this man and bring him down from his pedestal of self-righteous arrogance."
"Turning again for a moment to the question of probabilities: I ask your Honor if it is probable, even thinkable, that any minister, standing in the position of regard in which this minister stood last Sunday morning before the eyes of his people, would deem a crisis like this insufficient to unseal his lips and absolve him from his confessional vows? His very duty to his God and to his congregation, to the poor dupes of his hypocrisy, to say nothing of his duty to himself, would compel him to go upon the witness stand voluntarily and reveal the name of the alleged thief!
Let's revisit the question of probabilities for a moment: I ask Your Honor if it's likely, or even imaginable, that any minister, in the esteemed position this minister held last Sunday morning before his congregation, would believe that a crisis like this wasn’t enough to break his silence and release him from his confessional vows? His obligation to God and his congregation, to the unfortunate victims of his hypocrisy, not to mention his responsibility to himself, would compel him to willingly take the witness stand and reveal the name of the accused thief!
"Such a consideration again forces upon any unbiased mind the conviction that this man is not speaking the truth. View him as a thief, and you suspect that his story is a lie. Try to view him as a minister, acting honestly and in good faith, and you no longer suspect, but you deeply and unalterably know that his story is a lie!"
"This idea again leads anyone with common sense to think that this man isn’t being truthful. If you view him as a thief, you start to doubt his story. If you try to see him as a minister acting honestly and sincerely, you don’t just doubt — you completely and definitely know that his story is a lie!"
Searle, now at the height of his self-induced passion, as well as at the climax of his argument, stood bent over, his eyes blazing at the judge, his face red, his neck swollen, his features working in rage, and his voice deepening to a bull-like roar, while with an upper-cut gesture of his clenched fist and right arm, he appeared to lift the words to some mighty height and hurl them like a thunder bolt of doom.
Searle, at the height of his self-made passion and the peak of his argument, leaned forward, his eyes blazing at the judge, his face flushed, his neck tense, his features twisted with anger, and his voice deepening into a powerful roar. With an upper-cut motion of his clenched fist and right arm, he appeared to launch his words to an enormous height, sending them out like a devastating thunderbolt.
The minister, sitting with every muscle taut, as he strained under the viciousness of this assault, felt just before its climax some insensible cause directing his gaze from the face of his official accuser to that of his real Nemesis, the actress, and was surprised to see her crouching like a tigress for a spring, with eyes fixed upon the prosecutor, and a look of unutterable malice, hate, and loathing in their savage beams.
The minister, feeling tense and anxious, noticed an unseen force diverting his attention from his official accuser to his real adversary, the actress. To his surprise, he saw her crouched like a tigress ready to strike, her eyes fixed on the prosecutor, emanating intense malice, hatred, and disgust.
But with this scene thrown for a moment on the screen of his mind, the suddenly sobering utterance of Searle indicated that he was concluding his argument, and the defendant's eyes returned quickly to the attorney's face.
As this scene briefly played in his mind, Searle's suddenly serious tone indicated he was concluding his argument, prompting the defendant to quickly return his focus to the attorney's face.
"For these reasons, your Honor," the man was saying, "so patent and bristling from the testimony that I need not even have spoken of them in order to bring them to your attention, I ask you to find that the offense as charged in the complaint has been committed, and that there is sufficient cause to believe the defendant guilty thereof, and to order that he be held to answer before the Honorable, the Superior Court of the County of Alameda and the State of California."
"For these reasons, Your Honor," the man was saying, "which are so obvious and clear from the testimony that I shouldn't even need to point them out, I ask you to determine that the crime mentioned in the complaint has been committed, that there is sufficient reason to believe the defendant is guilty of it, and to order that he be held accountable before the Honorable Superior Court of Alameda County, California."
Searle sat down and wiped his brow,—confident that he had added greatly to his reputation by a masterly argument which had sealed the fate of a man, against whom, despite the minister's suspicions, he really had nothing in the world but that instinct for the chase to which, once a strong nature gives up, it may find itself led on to excesses that are the extreme of injustice.
Searle sat down and wiped his forehead, feeling sure that he had greatly improved his reputation with a brilliant argument that had determined a man's fate. Even though the minister had his doubts, Searle actually had nothing against him other than that instinct for the chase, which, once a strong-willed person succumbs to it, can result in severe injustices.
The audience moved restlessly yet silently, shifting cramped muscles tenderly and rubbing strained eyes; but still alert for the issue of the scene which in one hour and fifty minutes had been played from one climax to another.
The audience fidgeted quietly, stretching stiff muscles and rubbing tired eyes; still, they stayed focused on the ongoing drama that had unfolded over one hour and fifty minutes, moving from one climax to the next.
"You have the opportunity to reply," said the Court, addressing Hampstead.
"You have the opportunity to respond," said the Court, addressing Hampstead.
"The spirit and the manner of this address is its own reply," answered the defendant quickly, believing hopefully that it was.
"The tone and style of this statement speaks for itself," the defendant replied quickly, feeling hopeful that it was.
But the audience, more discerning than the defendant, issued the last of its long-drawn collective sighs, foreseeing that the drama was now at its inevitable end.
But the audience, more astute than the defendant, let out a final long collective sigh, realizing that the drama was now coming to its inevitable end.
In sharp, machine-like tones, the verdict of Judge Brennan was pronounced:
In a clear, monotone voice, Judge Brennan announced the verdict:
"Held to answer! Bail doubled! Adjourned!"
"You have to respond! Bail is now twice the amount! Court is adjourned!"
The gavel fell sharply, and the eyes of the Court darted a warning glance beyond the rail as if to forestall a possible demonstration of any sort. But there was none. A kind of restraint appeared to hold the court and spectators in thrall. Then the official reporter closed his notebook with an audible whisk; the clerk, gathering his papers, snapped them loudly with rubber bands; and the judge arose and started toward his chambers, while Wyatt moved over and took his place significantly by the side of Hampstead. As if this broke the spell, there was a shuffling of many feet, while the minister was immediately surrounded by his bondsmen and a few friends. The friends pressed his hand and stepped away into the outgoing crowd; but the bondsmen went with him into the judge's chambers, where the new surety was quickly executed. After this, wringing the hand of each of the three men feelingly, Hampstead asked to be excused.
The gavel hit the desk sharply, and the eyes of the Court shot a warning glance beyond the rail as if to prevent any outburst. But there was none. A kind of restraint seemed to keep both the court and spectators in suspense. Then the official reporter closed his notebook with a noticeable snap; the clerk, organizing his papers, made a loud snap with rubber bands; and the judge stood up and walked toward his chambers, while Wyatt moved over and took his place next to Hampstead. As if this broke the tension, there was a shuffle of many feet, and the minister was quickly surrounded by his bondsmen and a few friends. The friends shook his hand and stepped back into the crowd, but the bondsmen followed him into the judge's chambers, where the new surety was quickly arranged. After this, shaking hands with each of the three men sincerely, Hampstead asked to be excused.
"I have an humiliating experience to undergo," he explained, with a meaningful glance at Detective Larsen who, representing the Bureau of Identification, stood waiting. "I prefer to face that humiliation alone."
"I have a really embarrassing experience to deal with," he said, giving a meaningful glance at Detective Larsen, who was nearby, representing the Bureau of Identification. "I’d rather go through that humiliation by myself."
"I understand," exclaimed Wilson, his face flushing. "It is a damned outrage! I didn't know such a thing could be done. I thought every man was presumed innocent until proven guilty! Instead of that, they put him in the Rogues' Gallery!"
"I understand," Wilson said, his face flushing. "This is crazy! I had no idea something like this could happen. I thought everyone was considered innocent until proven guilty! Instead, they just throw him in the Rogues' Gallery!"
"You are as innocent as an angel from heaven," averred the white-bearded Wadham extravagantly, as he laid an affectionate hand upon the shoulder of the younger man.
"You're as innocent as an angel from heaven," said the white-bearded Wadham dramatically, placing a caring hand on the younger man's shoulder.
"You are, indeed," echoed Hayes, his voice hoarse with emotion. "I confess again that we doubted for a time, but your character rises triumphant to the test."
"You really are," Hayes said, his voice filled with emotion. "I have to admit we had our doubts for a bit, but your true character has clearly shown itself."
The minister was unwilling to trust himself to further speech; for his disappointment with the verdict had been great, and the sympathetic loyalty of these trusted friends made self-control difficult, so with only a nod of comprehension, he turned quickly to where Detective Larsen waited.
The minister didn't feel ready to say anything more; he was really upset about the verdict, and the loyalty of his trusted friends made it hard for him to hold it together. So, with just a nod to show he understood, he quickly turned to where Detective Larsen was waiting.
It was nearly one hour later when the minister, clothed again, stepped out upon the street. Behind him was his record in the criminal history of the State of California. He had seen his name go into the card index with a wife murderer on one side of him and the author of an unmentionable crime upon the other. With the sickening memory of his loathsome ordeal searing his brain he was only half-conscious of the clatter and bang of the busy city life about him. Mercifully the gaping crowd had dispersed. Hurrying people went this way and that, intent upon their own concerns. But a newsboy, intent, too, on his concerns, thrust the noon edition of The Sentinel before the minister's eyes. Seeking the headline by habit, as the eyes of the victim turn to the torturing irons, he read in letters as black and bold as any he had seen that week, the verdict of Judge Brennan.
It was nearly an hour later when the minister, now dressed, stepped out onto the street. Behind him was his record in the criminal history of the State of California. He had seen his name entered into the index card, next to a wife murderer on one side and the perpetrator of an unspeakable crime on the other. With the nauseating memory of his disturbing ordeal fresh in his mind, he was only partially aware of the noise and chaos of the bustling city around him. Thankfully, the crowd had thinned out. People hurried past, absorbed in their own lives. But a newsboy, also focused on his task, shoved the noon edition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__The Sentinelin front of the minister. Instinctively, like someone drawn to their own suffering, he looked for the headline and read in letters as dark and bold as any he had seen that week, the verdict of Judge Brennan.
"HELD TO ANSWER!"
"HELD TO ANSWER!"
Instinctively Hampstead paused, like a man in a daze, then passed his hand before his eyes to blot the black letters from his sight. In the identification bureau, the meaning of those three words had just been defined to the most sensitive part of his nature in abhorrent and revolting terms. The sight of that headline to be flaunted on every street corner was like seeing these words, with their loathsome connotation, spread upon a banner that arched over the whole sky of life for him. It overwhelmed him with a sense of the public obloquy to which he was now to be subjected.
Instinctively, Hampstead stopped, as if in a trance, then rubbed his eyes to clear away the dark letters. In the identification bureau, the meaning of those three words had just been explained to the most sensitive part of his being in disgusting and offensive terms. The sight of that headline, which would be posted on every street corner, felt like seeing those words, with their repulsive implications, stretched across a banner that overshadowed his entire life. It struck him hard with the realization of the public shame he was now facing.
On the street car, as he rode homeward, the minister felt the eyes of the people upon him,—curiously he knew, derisively he imagined; yet some were in reality sympathetic. The conductor, as he took the clergyman's nickel, touched his hat respectfully, thus subtly indicating that there was some vestige of religious character still outwardly attaching to his person. And a workman, his tools in his hand and the stain of his craft upon his clothes, leaned over and touched the minister upon the arm.
On the streetcar, riding home, the minister felt the people's eyes on him—he knew they were curious and imagined some were making fun of him; yet a few looked on with genuine sympathy. As the conductor took the clergyman's nickel, he tipped his hat respectfully, subtly suggesting that there was still some hint of religious respect associated with him. A worker, holding his tools and showing signs of his job on his clothes, leaned over and touched the minister on the arm.
"My boy was playing the ponies in Beany Webster's place," he said. "You saved him for me. I don't care what else you done; if they ever got me on the jury, there's one would never convict you of anything."
"My son was gambling on the horses at Beany Webster's place," he said. "You saved him for me. I don’t care what else you’ve done; if I were ever on the jury, there’s no way I would convict you of anything."
The minister recognized the friendliness of the remark with a cordial smile, and put out his hand to grasp gratefully the soiled one of the toiler. That handclasp was immensely strengthening to him. He felt as if he had taken hold of the great, steadying hand of God.
The minister appreciated the kind remark with a warm smile and reached out to shake the worker's grimy hand. That handshake brought him great comfort. He felt as if he had held the strong, steady hand of God.
CHAPTER XXXVI
CHAPTER 36
A PROMISE OF STRENGTH
A PROMISE OF STRENGTH
Late in the afternoon of this day, which, it will be remembered, was Saturday, the minister had three callers in tolerably prompt succession. The first to appear was the Angel of the Chair, hailing the minister with a smile as if, instead of disgrace, he had achieved a triumph.
Later that afternoon, which, remember, was Saturday, the minister had three visitors come by in quick succession. The first to arrive was the Angel of the Chair, welcoming the minister with a smile as if he had won a great victory instead of dealing with disgrace.
Hampstead's sad face lighted with sheer joy at her manner. It was such a relief that she had not come to commiserate him. His mood was extremely subtle. It irritated him to be pitied; it stung him to be doubted. He only wanted to be believed and to be encouraged by those who did believe him. This fragile blossom of a woman who, with all her gentleness and weakness, had yet in her breast the battling spirit of the martyrs of old, touched just the right note, as after an interval of sympathetic silence, she asked gently, with a voice full of the tenderest consideration, "Can you—can you see it to the end?"
Hampstead's sad expression lit up with pure joy at her attitude. It was such a relief that she hadn't come to pity him. His emotions were very complicated. Being pitied frustrated him; being doubted hurt him. All he wanted was to be believed in and supported by those who did have faith in him. This delicate woman, who, despite her softness and fragility, possessed the fighting spirit of past martyrs, hit just the right note. After a moment of shared silence, she gently asked, her voice filled with deep care, "Can you—can you see it through to the end?"
"To the end?"
"To the finish?"
Hampstead lifted his brows gravely. "You mean—conviction?"
Hampstead raised his eyebrows in a serious way. "You mean—conviction?"
"Yes," she answered with that simple directness which showed that she was blinking no phase of the question. "Is the issue big enough to require such a sacrifice?"
"Yes," she answered plainly, indicating she wasn't dodging any part of the question. "Is the issue serious enough to justify such a sacrifice?"
"Oh, I think it is too improbable it could go to that length," Hampstead answered thoughtfully.
"Oh, I don't think it's likely that it could go that far," Hampstead said thoughtfully.
"But it might! Is it worth it?" Mrs. Burbeck persisted.
"But it could! Is it worth it?" Mrs. Burbeck kept asking.
The calm sincerity of her manner poised the question like a lance aimed at his heart.
The quiet honesty in her expression made the question hit him hard, like a spear targeting his heart.
Hampstead hesitated. He really had not thought as far as this, any farther in fact than the hateful smudge of the thumb print and the picture in the Gallery of Rogues. But now, with her considerately calculating glances upon him, he did think that far, weighing all his hopes, his work, his position at the head of All People's, his priceless liberty, his fathomless love for Bessie, against the pledged word of a priest to a weak and penitent thief, whose soul at this moment trembled on the brink, suspended alone by the spectacle of the integrity of the confessor to his vow.
Hampstead hesitated. He really hadn’t thought this through, beyond the irritating thumbprint smudge and the picture in the Gallery of Rogues. But now, with her carefully assessing looks aimed at him, he started to consider everything—his hopes, his work, his position at the head of All People’s, his invaluable freedom, and his deep love for Bessie—versus the sworn word of a priest to a weak, repentant thief, whose soul was currently hanging in the balance, depending only on the confessor’s promise to keep his vow.
He weighed his duty to this thief now somewhat as five years before he had weighed his duty to Dick and Tayna against the supreme ambition of his life. The stakes then, on both sides, large as they had seemed, were infinitely smaller than the values at issue now. Looking back, John knew that then he had not only made the right decision, but the best decision for himself. He thought that he was humbling himself; but instead he had exalted himself.
He reflected on his responsibility to this thief now, just like he had five years ago when he balanced his duty to Dick and Tayna against his biggest life ambition. The stakes back then, although they seemed important, were nothing compared to what was at stake now. Looking back, John realized that he not only made the right choice back then but also the best choice for himself. He thought he was lowering himself; instead, he actually lifted himself up.
But now the lines were not so sharply drawn. He was renouncing his very position and power to do his duty.
But now the boundaries were less clear. He was sacrificing his own position and power to do what was right.
"Is it?"
"Really?"
Mrs. Burbeck half-looked and half-breathed this gentle reminder that she had asked her pastor a question.
Mrs. Burbeck glanced and softly reminded her pastor that she had asked him a question.
"I believe," said the minister, revealing frankly the trend of his thought, "that the nearest duty is the greatest duty; that the man who spares himself for some great task will never come to a great task. I hold that a man ought to be true in any relation of life; and when the issue is drawn between one duty and another, he should try to determine calmly which is the highest duty and be true to that. I shall try to be that in this case—even to conviction!"
"I believe," the minister said, sharing his thoughts honestly, "that our immediate responsibilities are the most important; that someone who ignores their current duties for a larger goal will never really achieve that goal. I think a person should be honest in every aspect of life; and when faced with a choice between two responsibilities, they should carefully determine which one is more important and stick to that. I will try to do that in this situation—even with determination!"
The sheen upon the face of the woman as she listened was as great as the glow upon the face of the man as he spoke.
The shine on the woman's face while she listened was just as bright as the glow on the man's face while he spoke.
"That is a very simple religion," Mrs. Burbeck concurred happily, "and it contains the larger fact of all religion. That is why Jesus went to the cross; because he was true. That was why the grave couldn't hold him; because he was true. You cannot bury truth, nor brand it, nor photograph it, nor put its thumb prints in a book, nor put stripes upon it."
"That's a really simple religion," Mrs. Burbeck said with a smile, "and it encompasses the broader context of all religions. That's why Jesus went to the cross; because he was genuine. That's also why the grave couldn't keep him; because he was genuine. You can't bury the truth, label it, capture it in a photo, leave its fingerprints in a book, or mark it with stripes."
Hampstead arose suddenly, enthusiasm kindling like the glow of inspiration upon his face. "That is why I still feel free—unscathed by what has happened," he exclaimed. "In a small and comparatively unimportant way it has been given to me to be true. Yes," he said, sitting down again and speaking very soberly, "I shall be true to the end—conviction, imprisonment even. Prison terms do not last forever; and every day spent there will be a witness to the fact that I am true." Exalted enthusiasm had passed on for a moment to a strained note that sounded like fanatical egotism.
Hampstead suddenly brightened up, his excitement radiating like inspiration on his face. "That's why I still feel free—unbothered by what has happened," he said enthusiastically. "In a small and somewhat insignificant way, I've been given the chance to be authentic. Yes," he added, sitting down again and speaking very seriously, "I will be true until the end—whether that leads to conviction or imprisonment. Prison sentences don’t last forever; and every day spent there will show that I am genuine." His intense excitement briefly turned into a strained tone that came off as obsessive self-importance.
As if to check this Mrs. Burbeck asked quietly but with a significance that was arresting:
To confirm this, Mrs. Burbeck asked softly, but her tone was very impactful:
"Are you strong enough, do you think?"
"Do you think you're tough enough?"
For a moment the minister was thoughtful and something like a shudder of apprehension swept over him.
For a moment, the minister was lost in thought, and he felt a wave of worry come over him.
"No," he replied humbly. "I begin to confess it to myself. The fear that I will weaken begins to come to me at times."
"No," he replied quietly. "I'm beginning to accept it. Sometimes, I feel the fear that I might give in."
"That is good," the Angel of the Chair commented surprisingly, gathering her scarf about her shoulders as she spoke. "It is better to be too weak than to be too strong. But strength will be given you. That is what I came to say. I feel strangely weak myself, to-day, and must be going now."
"That's great," the Angel of the Chair said out of the blue, wrapping her scarf around her shoulders as she spoke. "It's better to be a bit weak than too strong. But you'll get stronger. That's what I came here to tell you. I feel strangely weak myself today and need to go now."
"You should not have come," reproached the minister, as he helped Mori, the Japanese, to wheel her to the door; "and yet I am so glad you did come, for you have made me feel like some chivalrous champion of eternal right jousting in the lists against an impious Lucifer."
"You shouldn’t have come," the minister reprimanded while helping Mori, the Japanese woman, wheel her to the door; "but I’m really glad you did come, because you’ve made me feel like a noble champion of lasting justice battling against a wicked Lucifer."
For this the Angel gave him back a smile over the top of her chair, and the minister watched her out of sight, reflecting that in the few days since this strain upon them all began she had failed perceptibly, and recalling that never before had he heard her allude to her weakness or make her physical condition the excuse for anything she did or did not do.
For this, the Angel smiled from over her chair, and the minister watched her until she was out of sight, thinking that in the few days since this pressure began, she had clearly gotten weaker. He recalled that she had never mentioned her weakness before or used her physical condition as an excuse for anything she did or didn’t do.
Within a quarter of an hour, so soon almost that it seemed as if he had been waiting for his wife to depart, Elder Burbeck was announced as the second caller at Doctor Hampstead's door.
In just fifteen minutes, so fast that it felt like he had been waiting for his wife to leave, Elder Burbeck was announced as the second visitor at Doctor Hampstead's door.
For the five years of his eldership before the advent of Hampstead, Elder Burbeck had a record in the official board of never permitting any subject to be passed upon without a word from him, nor ever having allowed any question to be considered settled until it was settled according to the dictates of the thing he supposed to be his conscience.
For the five years he was an elder before Hampstead came, Elder Burbeck had a history on the official board of never letting any topic be decided without his input, and he wouldn’t let any issue be considered resolved until it was settled according to what he believed was right.
At their first momentary clash on the day when Hampstead, the book agent, had broken open the church which Burbeck had nailed up, the older man thought he sensed in the younger the presence of a spiritual endowment greater than his own. To this the ruling Elder had bowed within himself. Externally, his manner was not changed, nor his leadership affected. To the congregation his submission to the final judgment of the minister was accounted as a virtue. Instead of weakening him, it strengthened his own standing with the membership.
During their first short confrontation on the day Hampstead, the book agent, broke into the church that Burbeck had shut down, the older man sensed that the younger man had a spiritual gift that surpassed his own. The ruling Elder recognized this privately. On the surface, his attitude stayed the same, and his leadership was not impacted. To the congregation, his acceptance of the minister's final decision was viewed as a strength. Rather than reducing his status, it actually enhanced his reputation among the members.
While Burbeck had at times voiced his protests to the pastor at what he felt to be mistaken sentimentalism, and while the protests had been dismissed at times with an unchristian impatience, there was no one to whom the events and disclosures of this terrible week of headlines had been more surprising or more shocking than to the meticulous apostle of the status quo. Upon the Elder's metallic cast of mind each revelation impacted with the shattering effect of a solid shot. Through a thousand crevices thus created, suspicion, rumor, and the stream of truths, half-truths, and lies percolated to the bed of reason. His mind was without elasticity. The school of logic in which he had been trained reasoned coldly, by straight lines to rectangular conclusions. There was no place for allowances or adjustments. Once a stitch was dropped, there was no picking it up, and the blemish was in the garment.
While Burbeck had sometimes shared his worries with the pastor about what he saw as misplaced sentimentality, and although his objections were occasionally dismissed with an uncharitable impatience, no one was more surprised or shocked by the events and revelations of this terrible week of headlines than the careful defender of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.status quoEach revelation hit the Elder's inflexible thinking like a direct blow. Through the numerous cracks that appeared, suspicion, rumors, and a blend of truths, half-truths, and lies poured into the foundation of his reasoning. His mind was rigid. The logical structure he had learned functioned mechanically, linking simple points to strict conclusions. There was no space for exceptions or changes. Once a thread was let go, it couldn't be reclaimed, and the flaw stayed in the fabric.
So he reasoned now about Hampstead. The minister, having been weak once, must have also been wicked; being brittle, he must have been broken; frail, he must have been fractured. Having been wicked, broken, fractured, this explained his immense sympathy for and capacity to reach other frail, weak, brittle men and women; but it did not justify his pose as a pillar unscathed by fire. Loving All People's as he loved himself, his wife, his brilliant son,—with pride and self-complacence,—Burbeck felt hot resentment at the disgrace which the disclosures and the flood of scandal brought upon the church.
He was thinking about Hampstead now. The minister, who had once been weak, must have also been wicked; being fragile, he must have been broken; delicate, he must have been shattered. Having been wicked, broken, and shattered explained his deep sympathy for and ability to connect with other fragile, weak, broken men and women; but it didn't justify his role as a pillar untouched by fire. Loving everyone as he loved himself, his wife, and his brilliant son—with pride and self-satisfaction—Burbeck felt intense anger at the shame that the revelations and the wave of scandal cast upon the church.
Searle himself had not believed many of the charges he hurled against Hampstead in his concluding speech. Elder Burbeck, who heard that speech from behind the rail, believed it all. Believing it, and believing in his mission to purge the church of this impostor, his zeal roused him to the point where he forgot to be logical. He believed the preacher was a thief, a liar and a hypocrite; and at the same time believed that he had told the truth upon the witness stand in his own defense. But this only made his sin more heinous. He was harboring some crook—some other man, weak, frail, brittle, wicked as himself. That man was necessarily a hypocrite, a whited sepulcher, posing before the community as a pillar of virtue. It would be an act of righteousness to find and expose that man. But who could it be? Somebody at that supper, of course. Now it might be Haggard, managing editor of The Sentinel; newspaper men were always suspicious characters, anyway; and surely Hampstead was under obligations to Haggard. Haggard, with all his publicity, had given the minister his first fame, and for years supported him upon his pedestal as a public idol. Yes, it probably was Haggard. But whoever it was, Burbeck undertook in his mind a second mission; to find and expose and brand the thief whom the minister was protecting.
Searle didn’t really believe most of the accusations he made against Hampstead in his closing speech. Elder Burbeck, who listened to that speech from behind the rail, believed every word. Feeling it was his duty to rid the church of this fraud, he became so passionate that he forgot to think logically. He saw the preacher as a thief, a liar, and a hypocrite; at the same time, he thought Hampstead had spoken the truth during his own defense. But this only made Burbeck’s wrongdoing worse. He was defending a crook—another man, weak, fragile, and corrupt, just like him. That man was definitely a hypocrite, a whitewashed grave, pretending to be a pillar of virtue in the community. It would be just to find and expose that man. But who could it be? Someone at that dinner, of course. It could be Haggard, the managing editor of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.The SentinelNewspaper people were always a bit shady, and Hampstead definitely owed something to Haggard. Haggard, with all his publicity, had given the minister his first taste of fame and backed him as a public figure for years. Yes, it was probably Haggard. But no matter who it was, Burbeck quietly vowed to take on a second mission: to find, reveal, and name the thief that the minister was protecting.
With no more fiery fanaticism did the followers of Mohammed set out with the sword to purge the world of infidels than did Elder Burbeck purpose to purge All People's of its pastor and wring from the lips of Hampstead the secret of another's crime.
The followers of Mohammed weren't any more eager to use the sword to eliminate non-believers than Elder Burbeck was determined to remove the pastor from All People's and make Hampstead disclose the secret of someone else's crime.
He entered the minister's study with a pompous dignity that was ominous. His face was as red, the bony protuberances on his boxlike and hairless skull were as prominent, as ever. His shaggy eyebrows lent their usual fierceness to the steel gleam of his blue eye. His close-cropped gray mustache clung perilously above lips that were straight and unsmiling.
He walked into the minister's office with an air of self-importance that felt intimidating. His face was as red as always, and the bony bumps on his square, hairless head were just as prominent. His thick eyebrows added their usual intensity to the cold gleam of his blue eye. His neatly trimmed gray mustache rested dangerously above his straight, unsmiling lips.
"Good evening, Hampstead," he said, with a falling inflection.
"Good evening, Hampstead," he said, his voice fading away.
This was the first time he had ever failed to say "Brother" Hampstead.
This was the first time he had ever failed to say "Brother" Hampstead.
The minister had risen to greet his visitor, but subtly discerning in the first appearance of the man the mood in which he came, had not advanced, but stood with his desk between them, waiting.
The minister got up to greet his visitor, but, noticing the man's mood as soon as he arrived, he didn't approach; instead, he remained behind his desk, waiting.
"How are you, Burbeck!" the minister replied evenly. This was also the first time he had failed to address the Elder as "Brother." He was rather surprised at himself for omitting it now and took warning therefrom that his feelings were poised upon hair triggers.
"Hey, Burbeck!" the minister replied calmly. This was also the first time he hadn't called the Elder "Brother." He was a little surprised at himself for skipping that and realized that his emotions were heightened.
The Elder saw in the minister's manner instant confirmation of his conclusions. The man had not the spirit of Christ. He met hard looks with hard looks. This was well. It made the Elder's task the easier. He could proceed at once to business.
The Elder immediately saw in the minister's actions confirmation of his thoughts. The man didn’t have the spirit of Christ. He met challenging glances with his own tough looks. This was positive. It made the Elder's job simpler. He could get straight to the point.
In his hand he held a copy of the last edition of The Sentinel, and now he spread the paper across the desk before the clergyman's eye. The same old headline was there, "HELD TO ANSWER," but in the center of the page was a frame or box which contained a half-tone, a smear, and a short column of black-face type, both words and figures.
In his hand, he held a copy of the latest edition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.The SentinelHe placed the paper on the desk for the clergyman to see. The same old headline read, "HELD TO ANSWER," but in the center of the page was a box featuring a half-tone image, a smudge, and a brief column of bold text that included both words and numbers.
Hampstead saw at a glance that it was a printed copy of his Bertillon record. The smear was his thumb print; the picture was his picture, a half-tone of the bald, unretouched photograph of himself which had been made for the Gallery of Rogues, and across the bottom of the picture was a suggestive space, in which was printed: "No.——?" The inference sought to be conveyed was clear. So great was the sense of pain which Hampstead felt that it was reflected in the glance he turned upon the Elder, a glance that came as near to an appeal for pity as any that had yet been in the clergyman's eye. But it met no response from the stern old Puritan.
Hampstead immediately recognized it as a printed version of his Bertillon record. The mark was his thumbprint; the photo was of him, a half-tone of the bald, unedited picture taken for the Gallery of Rogues, and at the bottom of the image was a telling blank space that read: "No.——?" The implication was clear. Hampstead felt such deep pain that it showed in the look he gave the Elder, a look that was as close to a plea for compassion as anything that had been in the clergyman's eyes so far. But it didn’t elicit any response from the stern old Puritan.
"Be seated!" the minister said, a trifle sadly.
"Please, have a seat!" the minister said, a little sadly.
"I can say what I've got to say better if I stand," replied the Elder tersely. "Of course you'll resign!"
"I can express myself better when I'm standing," the Elder responded sharply. "Of course you'll resign!"
A look of intense surprise crossed the face of Hampstead.
A look of total shock appeared on Hampstead's face.
"Resign what?" he asked, with raised brows.
"Resign what?" he asked, raising his eyebrows.
"Why, the pulpit of All People's!"
"Why, the pulpit of All People's!"
The minister stared in amazement. Burbeck also stared, but in impatience, during an interval of silence in which Hampstead had full opportunity to weigh again the manner of his visitor and appraise its meaning.
The minister watched in surprise. Burbeck also observed, but with impatience, during a pause that gave Hampstead ample opportunity to rethink his visitor's actions and assess their importance.
"No," the young man replied within a minute, firmly but almost without inflection, "I shall not resign."
"No," the young man replied within a minute, firmly but almost emotionlessly, "I will not resign."
"Then," declared Burbeck aggressively, "the pulpit of All People's will be declared vacant." The Elder's chin was raised, and implacable resolution was photographed upon his features.
"Then," Burbeck said assertively, "the pulpit of All People's will be seen as vacant." The Elder held his head high, and a firm determination was evident on his face.
Again Hampstead paused, and weighed and sounded the really sterling character of this honest old man, whose pride was as inflexible and undeviating as the rule of his moral life. He saw him not as a fanatical vengeance, but as a father. He thought of Rollie, of the man's pride in his son, and of what a crushing blow it would be to him to know the plight in which that son really stood to-day. It brought to him the memory of something he had read somewhere: "The more you do for a man, the easier it is to love him and to forgive him." His feeling now was not of resentment, but of sympathy. He felt very sorry for the Elder and for the position in which he stood.
Once again, Hampstead paused, considering the true nature of this honest old man, whose pride was as strong and steadfast as his moral compass. He didn’t view him as a vengeful fanatic, but as a father. He thought of Rollie, the man’s pride in his son, and how heartbreaking it would be for him to grasp the tough situation his son faced today. It reminded him of something he had read: "The more you do for someone, the easier it is to love and forgive them." His feelings shifted from resentment to sympathy. He felt a deep compassion for the Elder and the tough position he was in.
"Why, Brother Burbeck," he reproached softly, "All People's would not do that. You would not let them do that. When you have stopped to think, you would not let me resign even. If I am convicted by a jury, I should have to resign; but a jury would not convict, I think. Besides, many things can happen before that. My accuser, who knows I am innocent, might relent. It is even more conceivable that a condition might arise under which the thief could speak out, and I should be vindicated."
"Why, Brother Burbeck," he said softly, "All People’s wouldn’t do that. You wouldn’t let them do that. When you think about it for a moment, you wouldn’t let me resign either. If a jury finds me guilty, I’d have to resign; but I don’t believe a jury would convict me. Plus, a lot can happen before then. My accuser, who knows I’m innocent, might change their mind. It’s even possible that the real thief could come forward, and I would be exonerated."
The upper lip of Burbeck curled till it showed a tooth and then straightened out again. The minister continued to speak:
Burbeck's upper lip curled back, showing a tooth, and then flattened out again. The minister kept talking:
"To resign now would amount to a confession of guilt. To force me to resign would be an act of treachery. I am guilty of nothing, proven guilty of nothing. I am assailed because of the whimsical caprice of a half-crazed woman. I am temporarily helpless before that assault because I am faithful to my vows as a minister of All People's, vows which I took kneeling, with your hand upon my head. In spirit I am unscathed, as your own observations must show you. If my reputation is wounded, it is a wound sustained in the course of my duty, and it is the part of All People's and every member of it to rally valiantly to my support. If I were not persuaded that they would do this, I should be gravely disheartened."
Resigning now would feel like admitting guilt. Forcing me to step down would be a betrayal. I haven't done anything wrong, and I'm not guilty of anything. I'm being attacked because of the unpredictable actions of a disturbed woman. Right now, I feel powerless against this attack because I'm committed to my promises as a minister of All People's, vows I made while kneeling with your hand on my head. Spiritually, I’m unhurt, as you can clearly see. If my reputation is damaged, it's a wound I received while fulfilling my duties, and it’s up to All People's and every member to support me bravely. If I didn't believe they would do so, I would feel very discouraged.
The manner in which Hampstead spoke was clearly disconcerting to the Elder. He felt again that consciousness of moral superiority before which he had bowed until bowing had become a habit. But now he had more information. Reason stiffened the back of prejudice. He knew that this assumption of the minister was a pose. His conviction was this time strong enough to avert its spell; and he answered unmoved, except to deeper feeling, with still harsher utterance:
The way Hampstead spoke clearly disturbed the Elder. He sensed that familiar feeling of moral superiority he had always submitted to, making it a habit. But now he had more insight. Logic backed up his biases. He understood that the minister's position was just a performance. This time, his belief was strong enough to free him from its grip; he replied calmly, though with more emotion, using even tougher language:
"Then Hampstead, you will be disheartened! All People's shall never support you again. I have called a meeting of the official board for to-night. I shall present a resolution declaring the pulpit vacant. If they recommend it, it will be acted upon to-morrow morning by the congregation. If they do not receive it, I shall myself bring it before the congregation."
"Then Hampstead, you'll be disheartened! The people will never support you again. I've scheduled a meeting of the official board for tonight. I'm going to propose a resolution to declare the pulpit vacant. If they agree, it will be acted on by the congregation tomorrow morning. If they don't accept it, I'll present it to the congregation myself."
A look of deepening pain crossed the features of the minister.
A look of growing pain appeared on the minister's face.
"Not to-morrow," he pleaded, his voice choking strangely; "not to-morrow. I have been counting greatly on to-morrow. It has been a hard week. Man!" and Hampstead suddenly arose, "man, have you not heart enough to realize what this has been to me. I long passionately for the privilege of standing again in the pulpit of All People's. I want them to see how undaunted in spirit I am. I want them to judge for themselves the mark of conscious innocence upon my face. I want to feel myself once more under the gaze of a thousand pairs of eyes, every one of which I know is friendly. I want the whole of Oakland to know that my church is solidly behind me; that though in a Court of Justice I am 'Held to Answer', in the Court of the Lord and before the jury of my own church, I stand approved, with the very stigma of official shame recognized as a decoration of honor."
"Not tomorrow," he begged, his voice strangely strained; "not tomorrow. I've been counting on tomorrow so much. It’s been a tough week. Man!" Hampstead suddenly stood up, "man, can’t you find it in your heart to understand what this has meant to me? I passionately long for the chance to stand in the pulpit of All People's again. I want them to see how unshaken I am in spirit. I want them to judge for themselves the mark of innocent confidence on my face. I want to feel the weight of a thousand pairs of eyes on me, every single one of them friendly. I want all of Oakland to know that my church fully supports me; that even though a Court of Justice has me 'Held to Answer', in the Court of the Lord and before the jury of my own church, I stand vindicated, with the very mark of official disgrace recognized as a badge of honor."
Hampstead had walked around the desk. He lifted his hand in appeal and sought to lay it upon the shoulder of the Elder to express the sympathy and the need of sympathy which he felt.
Hampstead walked around the desk. He raised his hand in a pleading gesture and attempted to place it on the Elder's shoulder to express the sympathy and need for sympathy that he felt.
But Burbeck deliberately moved out of reach, replying sternly and perhaps vindictively:
But Burbeck deliberately moved out of reach, responding firmly and perhaps even with a bit of spite:
"Hampstead! You do not appear to appreciate your position. You will never again stand in the pulpit of All People's. That is one sacrilege which you have committed for the last time. More than that, I hold it to be my duty to God to wring from your own lips the secret of the man whom you are shielding, and I shall find a way to do it! I—"
"Hampstead! You don’t seem to get your situation. You will never preach at All People's again. That’s a mistake you’ve made for the last time. Additionally, I feel it’s my duty to God to uncover the truth about the man you’re protecting, and I will find a way to do it! I—"
But the man's feeling had overmastered his speech. His body shook, his face was purple with the vehemence of anger. He lifted his hand as if to call down an imprecation when words had failed him, then abruptly turned, unwilling to trust himself to further speech, and made for the outside door. It closed behind him with a bang that left the key rattling in the lock.
But the man's feelings had overtaken his words. His body shook, and his face was bright red with anger. He lifted his hand as if to curse when he couldn't find the right words, then suddenly turned, not wanting to say anything more, and walked towards the door. It slammed shut behind him, leaving the key rattling in the lock.
Perhaps this noise and the sound of the Elder's clumping, heavy feet as they went down the steps, prevented the minister from hearing the chugging of a motor-car as it was brought to a stop in front.
Perhaps the noise and the sound of the Elder's heavy footsteps going down the stairs prevented the minister from hearing the car engine as it pulled up in front.
Elder Burbeck, hurrying directly across the street to relieve his feelings by getting away quickly from what was now a house of detestation, almost ran into the huge black shape drawn up before the curb. He backed away and lunged around the corner of the car too quickly to notice the figure that emerged from it, or his emotions might have been still more hotly stirred.
Elder Burbeck, hurrying across the street to flee the house he now hated, almost ran into the large black car parked by the curb. He stepped back and quickly moved around the corner of the car too fast to notice the figure getting out of it, or his emotions might have been even more deeply affected.
Hampstead, sitting at his desk, trying to think calmly of this new danger which threatened him, and to reflect upon the irony of the circumstance by which the father of the man and the husband of the mother he was risking everything to protect, should become the self-appointed Nemesis to hurl him from his pulpit and wrest the secret from his lips, heard faintly the ring at the front door, heard the door close, and an exclamation from his sister in the hall, followed by silence which, while lasting perhaps no more than a few seconds, was quite long enough for him to forget, in the absorption of his own thoughts, that some one had entered the house. Hence he started with surprise when the inner door was opened, and Rose appeared, her white, strained features expressing both fright and hate. She closed the door carefully behind her and whispered hoarsely: "That—that woman is here!"
Hampstead sat at his desk, trying to think calmly about the new danger he faced while reflecting on the irony of the situation: the father of the man and the husband of the mother he was risking everything to protect had become the self-proclaimed enemy, ready to oust him and force him to reveal his secret. He faintly heard the doorbell ring, followed by the door closing and an exclamation from his sister in the hallway, which was followed by a silence that, although it lasted only a few seconds, was long enough for him to forget that someone had entered the house as he got lost in his thoughts. So he jumped in surprise when the inner door opened, and Rose appeared, her pale, tense face showing both fear and anger. She carefully closed the door behind her and whispered hoarsely, "That—that woman is here!"
CHAPTER XXXVII
CHAPTER 37
THE TERMS OF SURRENDER
SURRENDER TERMS
"What woman?" asked Hampstead, in disinterested tones, too deeply absorbed in the half cynical reflection which the mission of Elder Burbeck had induced to realize that there was but one woman to whom his sister's manner could refer.
"What woman?" Hampstead asked, sounding disinterested, too absorbed in the slightly cynical thoughts triggered by Elder Burbeck's mission to realize that there was really only one woman his sister's actions could be referring to.
"That—that woman!" replied Rose again, unable to bring herself to mention the name.
"That—that woman!" Rose said again, unable to bring herself to say the name.
"Oh," exclaimed her brother absently, but starting up from his reverie. "Oh, very well; show her in," he directed. His tone and gesture indicated that nothing mattered now.
"Oh," her brother said, coming back to reality from his daydream. "Oh, fine; bring her in," he said. His tone and gesture indicated that nothing mattered anymore.
Rose was evidently surprised at her brother's instruction and for once inclined to protest the supremacy of his will.
Rose was clearly taken aback by her brother's order and, for once, appeared ready to confront his authority.
"You are not going to see her again?" she argued.
"Are you really not going to see her again?" she asked.
"I know of no one who should be in greater need of seeing me," John rejoined, with sadness and reproach mingled in equal parts.
"I don't know anyone who needs to see me more," John said, feeling a mix of sadness and disappointment.
"But alone? Think of the danger!"
"But on your own? Consider the danger!"
"Seeing her alone has done about all the harm it could do," the brother replied, with a disconsolate toss of his hands, while the drawn look upon his face became more pronounced. "Show her in!"
"Seeing her by herself has caused nearly all the damage it could," the brother said, raising his hands in frustration, while his worried expression grew more intense. "Let her in!"
Rose turned back with a cough eloquent of dissenting judgment and left the door flung wide. John at his distance sensed her feeling of outrage in the fierce rustling of her skirts as she receded down the hall, and presently heard her voice saying icily: "The open door!"
Rose turned around, coughing to show her disapproval, and left the door wide open. From where John stood, he could sense her anger in the way her skirts rustled dramatically as she walked down the hall, and soon he heard her voice coldly say, "The open door!"
The minister smiled, with half-guilty satisfaction. His sister had refused Miss Dounay the courtesy of her escort to the study. He suspected that Rose had even refused to look at the visitor again, but having indicated the direction in which the open door stood, had whisked indignantly beyond into her own preserves.
The minister smiled, experiencing a blend of guilt and satisfaction. His sister had refused to give Miss Dounay the courtesy of accompanying her to the study. He guessed that Rose might have even turned her back on the visitor afterward, but after indicating the direction of the open door, she huffily retreated to her own area.
The hour was now something after sunset, and the room was half in gloom. The actress paused inside the door, standing stiffly. Hampstead sat before his desk, his elbows on the arms of his chair, his hands hanging limp, his shoulders drooping, his eyes cast down and fixed. He was again thinking. He had a good many things to think about. The coming of the actress brought one more. He was not utterly despondent, but he had been brought to the verge of catastrophe; perhaps beyond the verge. The woman against whom he had done no wrong, and who had brought him to the precipice, now stood in his room, the place of all places in which he could feel the desolation creeping round his soul like rising waters about a man trapped by the tide in some ocean cavern. But the minister was not now thinking of that. Instead his mind recalled wonderingly that fleeting picture of this woman in court, with her eyes gleaming savagely at Searle and crouching like a tigress about to spring.
The hour was just after sunset, and the room was dimly lit. The actress paused at the door, standing stiffly. Hampstead sat at his desk, his elbows resting on the arms of his chair, his hands hanging loosely, his shoulders slumped, his eyes cast down and fixed. He was lost in thought again. He had a lot on his mind. The actress's arrival only added to his burden. He wasn’t entirely hopeless, but he had come dangerously close to disaster—maybe even past that point. The woman he had wronged in no way, who had brought him to the brink, now stood in his room, the very place where he could feel loneliness seeping into his soul like rising waters trapping a man in an ocean cave. But the minister wasn’t focused on that right now. Instead, his mind recalled with fascination that brief image of this woman in court, her eyes flashing fiercely at Searle, crouching like a tiger ready to pounce.
As if to call attention to her presence, the actress swung the door noiselessly toward the jamb, until the lock caught it with an audible and decisive snap. The minister reached out a hand and touched a button that flooded the room with light.
As if to grab attention, the actress quietly swung the door into the frame until the lock clicked firmly into place. The minister reached out and pressed a button that illuminated the room.
Miss Dounay was clad exactly as she had appeared in court, except that she was more heavily veiled, so that the prying light revealed no more of her features than the sparkle of an eye. Hampstead had not risen.
Miss Dounay was dressed the same way she was in court, but she wore a heavier veil, so the bright light revealed nothing of her face except for the sparkle in her eye. Hampstead had not yet come to life.
"Well!" he said, quietly but emotionlessly.
"Well!" he said, calmly and without any emotion.
"Yes," she replied, in a low, affirmative voice, exactly as if in answer to a question.
"Yes," she said in a gentle, agreeing tone, as if she were answering a question.
"Why did you do it?"
"Why did you do that?"
Hampstead asked the question abruptly, but very quietly, and accompanied it with a gravity of expression and a gesture slight but so inclusive that it comprehended the entire avalanche which had been released upon him during the six days which had passed since he had talked with this woman in the limousine upon the moonlit point above the city.
Hampstead suddenly asked the question in a quiet voice, pairing it with a serious expression and a subtle gesture that reflected the torrent of experiences he had endured in the six days since he last spoke with this woman in the limousine at the moonlit overlook above the city.
Before replying, the actress raised both hands and lifted her veil. The disclosure was something of a revelation. The features were those of Marien Dounay, but they were changed. There had been always something royal in Marien's glances, but the royal air was gone now: something dominant in her personality, but the dominance had departed. The suggestion, too, of smouldering fire in her eyes was absent; instead there appeared a liquescent, quivering light, in which suffering and the comprehension that comes with suffering combined to suggest helpless appeal rather than the old, imperial air.
Before she responded, the actress raised both hands and lifted her veil. The reveal was quite striking. Her features were similar to Marien Dounay’s, but they were different. Marien had always had a regal quality in her gaze, but that royal air was gone now: there was something commanding about her presence, but that authority had faded. The hint of smoldering intensity in her eyes was absent; instead, there was a gentle, trembling light, where pain and the understanding that comes with it blended to suggest a sense of helpless appeal rather than the former majestic demeanor.
This softening of expression had extended to her mouth as well. The lips, as red, as full of invitation as ever, were more pliant; they trembled and formed themselves into tiny undulating curves which suggested and then reinforced the imploring light of the eyes. Her beauty was more appealing because it was no longer commanding, but entreating.
The gentleness in her expression had spread to her mouth as well. Her lips, just as red and inviting as before, were now softer; they quivered and formed gentle curves that suggested and then highlighted the pleading light in her eyes. Her beauty was more mesmerizing because it no longer demanded attention but rather requested it.
"Why did you do it?" the minister repeated, when his eyes had completed his appraisal, and the woman was still eloquently silent.
"Why did you do it?" the minister asked again after he finished examining her, and the woman stayed silently expressive.
"Because I loved you," she answered briefly.
"Because I loved you," she answered briefly.
Her declaration was accompanied by an attempt at a smile that was so brave and yet so faltering that it was rather pitiful. But Hampstead, looking at the beautiful shell of this woman who had so vindictively hurled him down, was not in a mood to feel pity. Instead he was merely incredulous.
Her declaration was accompanied by a smile that was both brave and shaky, which made it a bit sad. However, Hampstead, looking at the beautiful exterior of the woman who had so spitefully brought him down, wasn't in the mood to feel sorry for her. Instead, he was just incredulous.
"Love?" he asked cynically, rising from his seat.
"Love?" he asked with a sly grin, standing up from his seat.
"Yes," exclaimed the woman with convulsive eagerness, as if her voice choked over speaking what her lips, by the traditional modesty of her sex and the mountain of her pride and self-will, had been too long forbidden to utter. "Yes, I have always loved you!"
"Yes," the woman said eagerly, as if her voice was struggling to express what her lips, restrained by the expected modesty of her gender and her overwhelming pride and stubbornness, had been unable to say for too long. "Yes, I have always loved you!"
With this much of a beginning, excitedly and with the air of one whose course was predetermined, the actress plucked off her hat, stabbed the pin into it, and tossed it upon the window seat; then nervously stripped the gloves from her hands; all the while hurrying on with a sort of defensive vehemence to aver:
With this much momentum, filled with excitement and the confidence of someone whose future was already determined, the actress took off her hat, stuck the pin into it, and tossed it onto the window seat. Then, she nervously took off her gloves, all the while pushing forward with a sort of defensive urgency to emphasize:
"I have loved you from the first moment when you held me in your arms long enough for me to feel the electric warmth of your personality. You roused, kindled, and enflamed me! The sensation was delicious; but I resented it. It offended my pride. I had never been overmastered. You overmastered me without knowing it. I hated you for it. You were so—so unsophisticated; so good, so simple, so ready to worship, to admire, to ascribe the beauties of my body to the beauties of my soul. I hated you for that, for my soul was less beautiful than my body, and I knew it. I resisted you and yielded to you; I hated you and loved you; I spurned you and wanted you.
I've loved you since the moment you held me in your arms long enough for me to feel the electric warmth of your presence. You awakened, sparked, and ignited something in me! The feeling was incredible, but I resented it. It bruised my pride. I had never been completely overpowered. You dominated me without even realizing it. I hated you for that. You were so—so naive; so good, so genuine, so eager to worship, to admire, to connect the beauty of my body to the beauty of my soul. I hated you for that because I knew my soul wasn’t as beautiful as my body. I resisted you and then gave in; I hated you and loved you; I pushed you away and craved you.
"You were so awkward, so impossible; you had so much of talent and knew so little how to use it. It seemed to me the very mockery of fate that my heart should fasten its affection upon you. I tried to break the spell, and could not. I yielded to my heart. I had to love you, to let myself adore you.
You were so awkward and challenging; you had so much talent but knew so little about how to use it. It felt like a cruel twist of fate for me to fall for you. I tried to break the spell, but I couldn't. I surrendered to my heart. I had to love you and let myself adore you.
"I thought of taking you with me, but the way was too long; yours was more than talent—far more; it was genius, but buried deep and scattered wide. It would have taken a lifetime to chisel it out and assemble it in the perfect whole of successful art. I shrank before the treadmill task.
I thought about bringing you with me, but the trip was too long; your skill was more than just talent—it was genius, but it was buried deep and spread out. It would have taken a lifetime to excavate it and piece it together into a perfect work of art. The endless effort needed felt overwhelming.
"And something else—I was jealous of you!"
"And another thing—I was jealous of you!"
Hampstead, who despite his incredulity had been listening attentively, raised his eyebrows.
Hampstead, who had been paying close attention despite his skepticism, raised his eyebrows.
"Jealous of the artist you might become. Your genius when it flowered would overtop mine as your character overtops mine."
"I envy the artist you have the potential to be. Your brilliance, when it shines, would outshine mine just like your character does."
The speaker paused, as if to mark the effect of her words.
The speaker paused, emphasizing the weight of her words.
"Go on," urged Hampstead impatiently, and for the first time betraying feeling. "In the name of God, woman, if you have one word of justification to speak, let me hear it!"
"Go ahead," Hampstead pressed, showing his impatience for the first time. "For God's sake, woman, if you have anything to say in your defense, I want to hear it!"
"I have it," Miss Dounay rejoined, yet more impetuously, "in that one word which I have already spoken—love!" She paused, passed her hand across her brow, and again resumed the thread of her story, still speaking rapidly but with an increase of dramatic emphasis.
"I have it," Miss Dounay replied even more passionately, "in that one word I've already said—love!" She paused, wiped her forehead with her hand, and continued her story, speaking quickly but with more dramatic emphasis.
"Then came the final ecstasy of pain. You loved me. You demanded me. You charged me with loving you. You told me it was like the murder of a beautiful child to kill a love like ours. You argued, persuaded, demanded—compelled—almost possessed me!"
"Then came the ultimate thrill of pain. You loved me. You needed me. You insisted that I love you. You said it was like killing a beautiful child to end a love like ours. You argued, convinced me, demanded—almost took control of me!"
The woman's face whitened, her eyes closed, and she reeled dizzily under the spell of a memory that swept her into transports.
The woman's face went pale, her eyes closed, and she felt dizzy as a wave of memories flooded her mind.
"But," replied the minister quietly, "you killed our beautiful child."
"But," the minister replied gently, "you took our beautiful child away."
"No! No!!" she exclaimed, thrusting out her hands to him. "Do not say that! I only exposed it—to the vicissitudes of years, to absence and to a foul slander which my own lips breathed against myself! But I did not kill it! I did not kill it!"
"No! No!!" she yelled, reaching out to him. "Don't say that! I only let it deal with the ups and downs of time, being apart, and a nasty rumor I spread about myself! But I didn't kill it! I didn't kill it!"
"At any rate, it is dead," replied the man, his voice as sadly sympathetic as it was coolly decisive.
"Anyway, it’s gone," the man said, his voice showing both a sorrowful sympathy and a calm certainty.
"But I will make it live again," the woman exclaimed desperately. "I love you, John! Oh, God, how I love you!"
"But I will bring you back," the woman shouted desperately. "I love you, John! Oh, God, how much I love you!"
She endeavored to reach his neck with her arms, but the minister stepped back, and she stood wringing them emptily, a look in her eyes as if she implored him to understand.
She tried to put her arms around his neck, but the minister stepped back, leaving her standing there with her hands clasped together, a look in her eyes as if she was pleading for him to understand.
But the minister was still unresponsive.
But the minister still didn't reply.
"It was a queer way for love to act," he protested, and again with that comprehensive gesture which called accusing notice to the ruin pulled down upon him.
"It was a weird way for love to act," he argued, again making that sweeping gesture that highlighted the damage that had happened to him.
"But will you not understand?" she pleaded. "It was the last desperate resource of love. I could not reach the real you. I tried for weeks. I endured insufferable associations. I assumed distasteful interests—all to put myself in your company; to keep you in mine; to create those proximities, those environments and situations in which love grows naturally. Again and again I thought that love was springing up. But I was disappointed. You did not respond. What I thought at first was response was only sympathy. To you I was no longer a woman. I was a subject in spiritual pathology.
"But can't you understand?" she pleaded. "It was my last desperate attempt at love. I couldn't connect with the real you. I tried for weeks. I tolerated unbearable situations. I took on interests I didn't enjoy—all to be close to you; to keep you near me; to create those connections, those vibes and moments where love can grow naturally. Again and again, I thought love was developing. But I was disappointed. You didn't respond. What I initially thought was a reaction was just pity. To you, I was no longer a woman. I became a case study in emotional issues."
"When I saw this, first it irritated, then maddened me. I knew that you were not yourself, that your environment had insulated you. That you were so interested in the part which you were playing,—so absorbed by the duty of being a public idol, that you could not be yourself, the man, the flesh, the heart, I know you are.
"When I saw this, it first annoyed me, then it drove me insane. I knew you weren’t being yourself, that your environment had cut you off. You were so focused on the role you were playing—so absorbed in being a public figure—that you couldn’t be the real you, the man, the flesh, the heart, that I know you are."
"In desperation I resolved to strip you, to hurl you down, to rob you of the public regard, of your church, of everything; to strip you until you were nothing but the man who once held me in his arms, his whole body quivering, and demanding with all his nature to possess me."
"In a moment of desperation, I chose to reveal your true self, to bring you down, to destroy your public reputation, your church, everything; to strip you of everything until you were nothing but the man who once held me in his arms, trembling, wanting with all his heart to possess me."
As the woman spoke, her voice had risen, and a half-insane enthusiasm was gleaming on her face, while her fingers reached restlessly after the minister who, as unconsciously as she advanced, receded until he stood cornered against the door.
As the woman talked, her voice grew louder, and a wild excitement lit up her face, while her fingers reached out eagerly toward the minister who, unaware of it, kept stepping back until he was pinned against the door.
"Now," she continued, in her frenzied exaltation of mood, "it is done! You see how easily it was accomplished. Nothing should be so disillusioning, so reawakening to you as to observe how light is your hold upon this community, how selfish and insincere was all this public adulation. I, a stranger almost, of whom these people knew nothing, was able, with a ridiculously impossible charge, to brush you from your eminence like a fly.
"Now," she went on, in her frenzied excitement, "it's done! You see how easily it was accomplished. Nothing should be more disillusioning, or more of a wake-up call for you, than realizing how weak your hold on this community is, and how selfish and insincere all this public praise was. I, a near stranger, someone they knew nothing about, was able, with a ridiculously absurd accusation, to knock you off your pedestal like a fly."
"Of what worth has it all been? Of what worth all that you can do for people like these? Your very church is turning against you. It will cast you out."
"What's the point of it all? What's the point of everything you do for people like this? Your own church is turning against you. It will turn you away."
A shade had crossed the brow of Hampstead.
A shadow had descended over Hampstead.
"You think that?" he asked defiantly.
"Do you really think that?" he asked confidently.
"I know it," Marien replied aggressively. "That square-headed old Elder came to see me this afternoon. Shaking his hand was like taking hold of a toad. Ugh! He wanted to pry into your past through me, the old reprobate!"
"I know," Marien said angrily. "That square-headed old Elder came to see me this afternoon. Shaking his hand felt like grabbing a toad. Ugh! He wanted to pry into your past through me, that old jerk!"
"Hush! I will not hear him defamed. He is an honorable and a well-meaning man, against whose character not one word can be breathed."
"Shh! I won’t allow anyone to say anything bad about him. He is an honorable and kind man, and no one can say anything negative about his character."
Marien's eyes flashed. Impatient and regardless of interruption, she continued as though Hampstead had not spoken.
Marien's eyes brightened. Unbothered and impatient, she carried on as if Hampstead hadn't spoken at all.
"And he, the father of the man you are suffering to shield, is to be the first to take advantage of your misfortune. The old Pharisee! I nearly told him who the real thief was."
"And he, the father of the guy you're trying to protect, is going to be the first to take advantage of your bad luck. That old Pharisee! I almost told him who the real thief is."
"Miss Dounay!"
"Ms. Dounay!"
The minister's exclamation was short and sharp, like a bark of rage. His face was drawn until his mouth was a seam, and his eyes had shrunk to two shafts of light, "Miss Dounay! That is God's secret. If you had spoken, I should have—" He ceased to speak but held up hands that clenched and unclenched.
The minister's shout was sharp and fierce, like a flash of anger. His face was tense, his mouth just a thin line, and his eyes had narrowed into two bright beams. "Miss Dounay! That's God's secret. If you had said anything, I would have—" He stopped mid-sentence but raised his hands, which were clenched and unclenched.
The actress was feeling confident now. She had goaded this man to rage. Beyond rage might lie weakness and surrender. She threw back her head and laughed.
The actress felt confident now. She had pushed this man to the point of anger. Beyond anger could mean weakness and surrender. She threw her head back and laughed.
"Yes, I will finish it for you. You would have been inclined to strangle me; but I did not tell him. Yet not for your reason, but for mine. So long as you rest under the charge, your enemies gnash; your friends turn from you. Instead of being insulated from me by all, you are insulated from all by me. There is no one left but me. I love you. I am beautiful, rich, with the glamour of success upon me. I can override anything; defy anything. I can be yours—altogether yours. You can be mine—altogether mine. You can leave these shallow, ungrateful gossips and scandalmongers to prey upon each other, while you and I go away to an Eden of our own."
"Yes, I’ll handle it for you. You might have wanted to strangle me, but I didn’t tell him. Not for your sake, but for mine. As long as you bear this burden, your enemies will be ready to attack, and your friends will pull away. Instead of being isolated from me by everyone, you’re isolated from everyone because of me. There’s no one left but me. I love you. I’m beautiful, wealthy, and surrounded by the charm of success. I can face anything; challenge anything. I can be yours—completely yours. You can be mine—completely mine. You can leave these shallow, ungrateful gossipers and scandal-mongers to tear each other apart while you and I escape to our own paradise."
The actress paused, breathless and again to mark effects. The minister's face had resumed its normal benignity of expression. He was gazing at her thoughtfully, contemplatively. Marien took fresh hope, knowing upon second thought now, as she had known all along, that she could not successfully tempt this man by a life of mere luxurious emptiness. Falling into tones of yet more confiding intimacy, she continued:
The actress paused to catch her breath again to stress her point. The minister's face had returned to its usual kind expression. He looked at her with thoughtfulness and reflection. Marien felt a renewed sense of hope, understanding, as she always had, that she couldn’t really attract this man with a life of superficial luxury. Changing to a more personal tone, she continued:
"Besides, John, I am not jealous of your genius any more. My love has surged even over that. You have still a great dramatic career before you. You shall come into my company. You shall have every opportunity. Within two years you shall be my leading man; within five, co-star with me. Think of it. Your heart is still in the actor's art. Acting is religion. After God, the actor is the greatest creator. He alone can simulate life. The stage is the most powerful pulpit. Come. We will write your life's story into a play. We will play the faith and fortitude which you have shown into the very soul of America, like a bed of moral concrete! Are you not moved at that?"
"Besides, John, I'm not jealous of your talent anymore. My love has grown even beyond that. You still have a fantastic acting career ahead of you. You’ll join my company. You'll have every chance. In two years, you'll be my leading man; in five, you’ll co-star with me. Just think about it. Your heart is still in the acting craft. Acting is a passion. After God, the actor is the greatest creator. Only they can mimic life. The stage is the most powerful platform. Come on. We’ll turn your life story into a play. We’ll infuse the faith and strength you've shown into the very heart of America, like a solid foundation of morals! Doesn’t that inspire you?"
She paused, standing with head upon one side, and the old, alluring, coaxing glances stealing up from beneath the coquettish droop of her lids.
She paused, tilting her head to the side, and the old, charming, irresistible looks emerged from beneath the playful droop of her eyelids.
"No," Hampstead replied seriously. "I am not moved by it at all. Had you made this speech to me five years ago, I should have been in transports. To-day the art of living appeals to me beyond the art of acting. I have no doubt I feel as great a zest, as great a creative thrill in standing true in the position in which you have placed me as you ever can in the most ecstatic raptures of the mimetic art. No, Marien," and his tone was conclusive, "it makes no appeal to me."
"No," Hampstead said earnestly. "I’m not affected by it at all. If you had given me this speech five years ago, I would have been thrilled. Today, the art of living means more to me than the art of acting. I’m sure I feel just as much excitement and creative thrill in staying true to the position you’ve given me, as you ever could in the peak moments of the acting world. No, Marien," and his tone was definitive, "it doesn't appeal to me."
The beautiful creature, perplexity and disappointment mingling on her face, stood for a moment nonplussed. The expression of alert and confident resourcefulness had departed. Her intelligence had failed her. Yet once more the old smile mounted bravely.
The beautiful creature stood for a moment, her face a mix of confusion and disappointment, unsure of what to do. The look of alert and confident resourcefulness had vanished. Her intelligence had failed her. Still, once again, the old smile reappeared bravely.
"But there still remains one thing," she breathed softly, leaning toward him. "That is I. Everything you have got is gone, or going. I have taken it away from you that I might give you instead myself. You had no room for me last week. You have nothing else but me now. It hurt me to give you pain. I hate Searle. I could have torn his tongue out yesterday. But you will forgive me, John. I did it for love."
"But there's still one thing," she said softly, leaning closer to him. "That’s me. Everything you had is gone or fading away. I took it from you so I could offer you myself instead. You didn’t have room for me last week. Now, you have nothing but me. It hurt me to make you go through that. I can't stand Searle. I almost lost it with him yesterday. But you'll forgive me, John. I did it for love."
Her utterance was indescribably pathetic—indescribably appealing.
Her words were so sad—truly moving.
"I am not to blame that I love you. You are to blame. No, the God that constituted us is to blame."
"I can't help that I love you. It's your fault. No, it's the God who created us that's to blame."
Her tones grew lower and lower. The spirit of humbled pride, of chastened submission, of helpless want entered more and more into the expression of her face and the timbre of her soft voice, while the very outlines of her figure seemed to melt and quiver with the intensity of yearning.
Her voice grew softer and softer. The feelings of humble pride, quiet acceptance, and deep longing became increasingly evident in her expression and in the gentle quality of her voice, while the very outline of her figure seemed to fade and tremble with the intensity of her yearning.
"It has been hard to humble myself in this way to you," she confessed. "I tried to win you as once I won you, as women like to win their lovers. But I am not quite as other women. I have to have you! My nature is imperious. It will shatter itself or have its will. I shattered your love to gain my ambition's goal. And now I have shattered your career to gain your love again."
"It's been hard for me to humble myself like this in front of you," she confessed. "I tried to win you back the same way I did before, like women often try to win back their partners. But I'm not really like other women. I need you! I'm naturally dominant. I either break apart or get what I want. I damaged your love to pursue my ambitions. And now I've jeopardized your career to win back your love."
Hampstead, though his consideration was growing for the woman, could not resist a shaft of irony.
Hampstead, even though he was beginning to care for the woman, couldn't shake off a feeling of irony.
"That was a sacrifice you took the liberty of making for me," he suggested.
"That was a sacrifice you chose to make for me," he proposed.
"But, don't you see, it made me possible for you again," and the actress smiled with that obtuseness which was pitiful because it would not see defeat. She drew closer to him now, well within reach of his arm, and stood perfectly still, her hands clasped, her bosom heaving gently, a thing of rounded curves and wistful eyes, the figure of passionate, submissive, appealing love, hoping—desiring—waiting—to be taken.
"But, don’t you see, it made me possible for you again," the actress said, smiling with a cluelessness that was sad because it wouldn't admit defeat. She stepped closer to him, right within reach of his arm, and stood completely still, her hands clasped, her chest rising gently, a figure of soft curves and longing eyes, the embodiment of passionate, submissive, appealing love, hoping—wanting—waiting—to be taken.
Yet the minister did not take her.
But the minister didn't take her.
But whatever agonies of lingering suspense, of dying hope, and rising despair may have passed through the indomitable woman as she stood in this pose of vain and helpless waiting, there was yet a spirit in her that would not surrender because it could not.
But no matter what feelings of lingering suspense, fading hope, and growing despair the determined woman experienced as she stood in this position of pointless and helpless waiting, there was still a spirit inside her that refused to give up because it simply couldn't.
With eyes mournfully searching the depths of the face before her, she began her last appeal.
With a look of sadness in her eyes, searching the depths of the face before her, she started her last plea.
"And yet, John, there is a sacrifice that I am willing to make that is all my own and none of yours. I will renounce my own ambition, abandon the stage, cancel my engagements, give up that for which I have bartered everything a woman has to give but one thing. I have kept that one thing for you alone. The name of Marien Dounay shall disappear. I will be Alice Higgins again. I will be not an artist but a wife. I will be the associate of your work. You must go from here, of course. I have made your remaining impossible. But we will find some place where men and women need the kind of thing that you can do. It is a great need. There is a sort of glory in your work which I have not been too blind to see. My bridal flowers shall be the weeds of humble service. I will employ my art to bring cheer into homes of poverty, freshness and brightness to the sick. I will try to be God's replica of all that you yourself are. I say I will try!"
"And yet, John, there's a sacrifice I'm ready to make that's entirely mine and not yours. I will give up my ambition, leave the stage, cancel my bookings, and surrender everything I've traded away as a woman, except for one thing. I've saved that one thing just for you. The name Marien Dounay will disappear. I'll be Alice Higgins again. I won’t be an artist but a wife. I’ll support your work. You have to leave this place, of course. I've made it impossible for you to stay. But we’ll find somewhere that needs what you can offer. There’s a huge demand for it. Your work has a kind of glory that I’ve been smart enough to recognize. My wedding flowers will be the simple blooms of humble service. I’ll use my art to bring joy to homes in need and brightness to the sick. I’ll try to be a reflection of everything you are. I say I will try!"
She had raised her face now and was searching his eyes again.
She had raised her face and was looking into his eyes again.
"I will do all of this, eagerly, joyously, fanatically, John Hampstead, if it will make it possible for you to love me—as once you loved me," she concluded, with the last words barely audible and sounding more like heart throbs than human speech.
"I'll do all of this, eagerly, joyfully, obsessively, John Hampstead, if it will help you love me again—as you once did," she finished, her last words barely audible and sounding more like heartbeats than spoken words.
Hampstead, looking levelly into her face, saw that the woman spoke the truth, that she was absolutely sincere.
Hampstead, looking straight into her eyes, understood that the woman was being honest and that she was entirely sincere.
She saw that he saw it, and with a gesture of mute appeal threw out her hands to him. But they gathered only air and fell limply to her side.
She saw that he noticed it too, and with a silent hope, she reached out her hands to him. But they just grabbed at the air and dropped weakly to her sides.
The minister, although his manner expressed a world of sympathy, shook his head sadly. Marien's face grew white, and the red of her lips almost disappeared. A look of blank terror came into her eyes, while one hand, with fingers half-closed, stole upward to the blanched cheek, and the other was pressed convulsively against her breast.
The minister, though he looked sympathetic, shook his head sadly. Marien's face went pale, and the color left her lips. An expression of sheer terror filled her eyes as one hand, fingers slightly curled, moved up to her pale cheek, while the other pressed firmly against her chest.
"I have my answer—John!" she whispered hoarsely, after an interval. "I have my answer!"
"I have my answer—John!" she whispered hoarsely after a moment. "I have my answer!"
"Yes, Marien," he replied, sorrowfully but decisively, "you have your answer."
"Yes, Marien," he said, sadly but firmly, "you have your answer."
Her eyes, always eloquent, and now with a look of terrible hurt in them, suffused quickly, and it seemed that she would burst into tears and fling herself weakly upon the man she loved so hopelessly. Instead, however, only a shiny drop or two coursed down the cheeks which continued as white as marble; and she held herself resolutely aloof, but balancing uncertainly until all at once her rounded figure seemed to wilt and she would have fallen, had not the minister thrown an arm about the tottering form and with gentle brotherliness of manner helped her to a seat in the Morris chair.
Her eyes, always full of expression, were now filled with intense pain, quickly watering up, and it seemed like she was about to break down and lean on the man she loved so much. Instead, only a couple of shiny tears rolled down her cheeks, which stayed as pale as marble; she remained determinedly distant but wavered uncertainly until suddenly her rounded figure seemed to sag, and she would have collapsed if the minister hadn't wrapped his arm around her unstable form and gently helped her to a seat in the Morris chair.
For a considerable time she sat with her face in her hands, silent but for an occasional dry, eruptive sob.
For a long time, she sat with her face in her hands, silent except for the occasional dry, sharp sob.
Hampstead, standing back with arms folded and one hand making a rest for his chin, looked on helplessly, realizing that for the first time he was studying this complex personality with something like real comprehension.
Hampstead, arms crossed and one hand supporting his chin, watched helplessly, realizing that for the first time he was truly grasping this complex personality.
While he gazed a purpose appeared to stir again in the disconsolate figure. The dry sobs ceased, and the body straightened till her head found its rest upon the back of the chair; but there the woman relaxed again in seeming total exhaustion with eyes closed and lips slightly parted. Hampstead drew a little closer, as if in tribute to this determined nature which now obviously fought with its grief as it had fought to gain the object of its attachment—indomitably. He had again the feeling which had come to him before, that she was greater, was worthier than he.
As he watched, a sense of purpose seemed to return to the distressed figure. The dry sobs ceased, and her body straightened until her head leaned against the back of the chair; but then, she slumped again in what seemed like complete exhaustion, eyes closed and lips slightly parted. Hampstead moved a little closer, as if to show respect for this resilient spirit that was clearly fighting against its grief just as fiercely as it had pursued what it loved—unyieldingly. He once again felt that sensation that had affected him before, that she was greater and more deserving than he was.
"How I have made you suffer!" Marien exclaimed abruptly, at the same time opening her eyes.
"I've made you go through so much pain!" Marien said suddenly, as she opened her eyes.
"Yes," the minister confessed frankly, while the lines of pain seemed to chisel themselves deeper upon his face with the admission, "you have indeed made me suffer."
"Yes," the minister admitted honestly, as the lines of pain seemed to embed themselves even deeper into his face with the confession, "you have really made me suffer."
"Can you ever, ever forgive me?" she asked, lifting her hand appealingly.
"Can you ever forgive me?" she asked, raising her hand in a hopeful gesture.
It was a small hand and lily white, with slim and tapering fingers. The minister took it in his and found it as soft as before,—but chilled.
It was a small hand, pale like a lily, with slender, pointed fingers. The minister took it in his and found it just as soft as before—but cold.
"Yes," he said, gravely and calculatingly, "I do forgive you. The ruin has been almost complete; but I am strong enough to build again!"
"Yes," he said, seriously and thoughtfully, "I do forgive you. The damage has been nearly complete; but I'm strong enough to rebuild!"
"Oh," she exclaimed eagerly, starting up, "do you think you can?"
"Oh," she said excitedly, sitting up, "do you think you can?"
"Yes," he assured her stoutly, "I know it." He was beginning to feel sorrier for her than for himself. "You, too," he suggested gently, "must begin to build again."
"Yeah," he said to her with assurance, "I get it." He was beginning to feel more empathy for her than for himself. "You should also," he encouraged gently, "start rebuilding."
Again her features whitened, and she fell back, pressing her brow with a gesture of pain and bewilderment, a suggestion of one who wakes to find one's self in chaos. It seemed a very long time that she was silent, but with lines of thought upon her brow and the signs of strengthening purpose gradually again appearing about her mouth and chin. When she spoke it was to say with determination:
Once again, her face became pale, and she leaned back, pressing her forehead with a look of pain and confusion, as if she had just woken up in a chaotic situation. It seemed like she was quiet for a long time, but deep lines of thought were clear on her forehead, and signs of increasing determination gradually reappeared on her lips and chin. When she finally spoke, she did so with conviction:
"Yes; and I, too, am strong enough to build again. In these silent minutes I have been thinking worlds and worlds of things. I have lost everything—yet everything remains—and more. My art shall be my husband; and I will be a greater actress than ever. I shall play with a greater power, inspired and informed by the love which I have lost. I was never tender enough before. The critics charged me with hardness; I hated them for it. I could not understand them. Now I know. I could never play but half a woman's heart. I was too selfish, too proud, too imperious. I regarded love too lightly. That mistake will be impossible now. I know that love is all and all. There is no ecstasy of love's delight of which my imagination cannot conceive; there is no despair which the loss of love may produce that my experience will not have fathomed before this poignant ache in my heart is done."
“Yes; and I’m strong enough to rebuild. During these quiet moments, I’ve been thinking about so many things. I’ve lost everything—yet everything remains—and even more. My art will be my partner, and I’ll be a better actress than ever. I’ll perform with even more power, inspired and informed by the love I’ve lost. I was never tender enough before. The critics called me hard; I resented them for it. I couldn’t understand them. Now I do. I could never express more than half of a woman’s heart. I was too selfish, too proud, too demanding. I took love too lightly. That mistake won't happen again. I realize that love is everything. There’s no joy in love’s delight that my imagination can’t conceive; there’s no despair from losing love that my experience hasn’t explored before this deep ache in my heart is over.”
At first John recoiled a little at this talk of a utilitarian extraction from her bitter experience and his; yet he reflected that it was like the woman. It was but the outcrop of the dominant passion. Since girlhood she had seen herself solely in terms of relation to her art; therefore this attitude now indicated, not a lack of fineness, but her almost noble capacity for converting everything to the ultimate object of the artist. Without such capacity for abandon, there was, he reflected, no supreme artist; and, he reasoned further, no supreme minister—or man, even. To this extent and in this moment, Marien's bearing in defeat was a lesson and a spur to him.
At first, John felt a bit unsure about her idea of taking something valuable from their painful experiences, but he quickly recognized that this was typical of her. It was just a result of her strong passion. Since she was a girl, she had always viewed herself in connection to her art; so her attitude now was not a lack of sensitivity, but rather her almost noble ability to transform everything into the ultimate goal of the artist. He thought that without the ability to fully commit oneself, there could be no great artist; and upon further reflection, no great leader—or person, really. In that moment, Marien's way of dealing with defeat served as both a lesson and inspiration for him.
"I shall go widowed to my work," she went on to say, "but it will be a greater work than I could have done before. Then I had an ambition. Now I have a mission! To show women—and men too—the worth and weight and height and depth and paramount value of love."
"I'll go to my work as a widow," she continued, "but it will be a bigger challenge than I could have handled before. Back then, I had an ambition. Now I have a mission! To show women—and men too—the importance, power, and incredible value of love."
Hampstead was again deeply impressed with her enormous resiliency of spirit. The woman's heart had been torn to pieces; yet while each nerve and fiber of it was a pulse of pain, she was purposing to bind the thing together and let its every throb be a word of warning to womankind.
Hampstead was once again impressed by her incredible strength of character. The woman's heart had been broken; yet, even with every nerve and fiber aching with pain, she was determined to piece it back together and make every heartbeat a warning to all women.
"I learned it from you," she explained, almost as if she had read his thoughts. "I understand now the exalted mood in which you spoke a few minutes ago. I am sorry that I have lost you; but I am not sorry that I have hurled you down, since it leaves revealed a nobler figure of a man than I had thought existed."
"I learned it from you," she said, as if she could read his thoughts. "I understand now why you were in such a good mood a few minutes ago. I'm sorry I've lost you, but I'm not sorry I brought you down, because it reveals a more admirable side of you than I realized existed."
Hampstead shuddered, in part at his own pain, in part at the ease with which she uttered the sentiment, because this woman could really never know how much his fall had cost him.
Hampstead shuddered, both from his own pain and from how easily she showed that feeling, because this woman could never really grasp how much his downfall had cost him.
"Each of us in life I fear must be held to answer for his own obtuseness," he suggested.
"I believe that each of us has to take responsibility for our own lack of understanding," he suggested.
"But that is not all we are held to answer for," Miss Dounay replied with sudden perception. "We must pay the penalty of the obtuseness of others."
"But that's not all we’re responsible for," Miss Dounay said with a sudden realization. "We also have to deal with the consequences of other people's dullness."
"Ah!" exclaimed the minister quickly. "There you stumbled upon one of the greatest truths in religion, the law of vicarious suffering. We are each compelled, whether we will or not, to suffer for the sins of others. If we, you or I, mere humanity that we are, can so manage such suffering that it becomes a redemptive influence over the life of the one who caused it, we have done in a small and distant way the thing which the Son of Man did so perfectly for all the world."
"Ah!" the minister said quickly. "You've just uncovered one of the most important truths in religion: the law of vicarious suffering. We all have to endure the consequences of other people's sins, whether we want to or not. If we, as ordinary humans, can manage that suffering in a way that positively impacts the life of the person who caused it, we have, in a small and distant way, done what the Son of Man achieved so perfectly for the whole world."
"I see," she exclaimed eagerly, pressing her hands together in a sort of rapture. "It is that which you have done for me. You have suffered for my sin, and you have so managed the suffering that you have taken away some of my selfishness and will send me out of here, as I said before, not with an ambition, but with a mission."
"I understand," she said with excitement, clasping her hands in joy. "It’s what you’ve done for me. You’ve put up with my mistakes, and you’ve dealt with that pain in a way that’s made me less selfish. You’re going to send me away from here, as I said before, not with just an ambition, but with a purpose."
She had risen, and though her manner was still subdued, it was again the manner of self-possession. Yet the new mood into which she had passed, and the new light of spiritual enthusiasm which had come upon her face, in no wise wiped out the impression that in the hour past she had tasted the bitterest disappointment that a woman can know, had plunged to the very depths of despair, and was still under its somber cloud. Indeed it was the fierceness of the conflagration within her which had burned out so swiftly at least a part of that dross of selfishness of which she had spoken, and clarified her vision, so that their two minds had leaped quickly from one peak of thought to another, to come suddenly on embarrassed silence just because all words, all deeds even, seemed suddenly futile to express what each had felt and was now feeling.
She had gotten up, and even though she was still a bit reserved, there was a new sense of control about her. However, the new mood she had entered and the fresh spark of spiritual enthusiasm lighting up her face didn’t change the fact that just an hour earlier, she had faced the deepest disappointment a woman could experience, had sunk to the very bottom of despair, and was still under that dark cloud. In fact, it was the intensity of the fire inside her that had quickly burned away some of the selfishness she had mentioned, clarifying her perspective and allowing their minds to jump from one idea to another, only to suddenly find themselves in an awkward silence because all words, even actions, seemed pointless in expressing what they had felt and were currently feeling.
As the conversation lapsed momentarily, both appeared to find relief in trivial interests. The minister straightened the books in the rack upon his desk, then looked at his watch and noted that it was fifteen minutes to seven and reflected that seven was his dinner hour.
As the conversation paused for a moment, both found comfort in little distractions. The minister straightened the books in the rack on his desk, then looked at his watch and noticed it was fifteen minutes to seven, remembering that seven was his dinner time.
The actress gave her hair a few touches with her hands, and stood adjusting her hat before the mirror above the mantel. But the veil was still raised. Hampstead watched these operations silently, moved by evidences of the change in the woman.
The actress ran her fingers through her hair and fixed her hat while glancing in the mirror above the mantel. But the veil was still up. Hampstead watched silently, feeling the effect of the woman's transformation.
"You have forgiven me," she began again, noticing in the mirror that his eye was upon her; "but I do not forgive myself. My first mission is to repair the damage which I have done to you. I will go immediately to Searle and tell him the truth."
"You've forgiven me," she began again, noticing in the mirror that he was looking at her. "But I can't forgive myself. My top priority is to make up for the pain I've caused you. I'm going to talk to Searle right now and tell him the truth."
Hampstead's mouth fell open, and a single step carried him half way across the room.
Hampstead's jaw dropped, and in a single step, he covered half the room.
"But you must not tell Searle nor any one else the truth!" he affirmed vehemently.
"But you can't tell Searle or anyone else the truth!" he urged earnestly.
It was Marian's turn to be surprised.
It was Marian's turn to be shocked.
"You mean that I am not to undo the wrong that I have done you?"' she asked in amazement.
"Are you saying I'm not supposed to make up for what I've done to you?" she asked, surprised.
"Not that way," he answered, with deliberate shakings of the head.
"Not like that," he said, shaking his head intentionally.
"You mean that you are to stand under the stigma which now rests upon you?" she insisted, with a gleam of the old imperious manner. "Certainly not! I have done wrong enough! It cannot be undone too quickly. I shall tell the truth to Searle. I shall gather the reporters about me and spare myself nothing. I will reveal the whole horrible plot; I will confess that Searle was duped, and that you were grossly conspired against by me!"
"Are you really going to carry that shame right now?" she insisted, her authoritative tone returning. "Of course not! I've already made too many mistakes! It can't be resolved quickly enough. I'm going to tell the truth to Searle. I’ll gather the reporters around me and be completely honest. I’ll reveal the whole terrible plan; I’ll admit that Searle was deceived, and that I was the one who plotted against you!"
Again Hampstead, meeting that level glance, knew that the woman spoke in absolute sincerity. She was entirely capable of doing it. Once a course commended itself to her judgment, she had already shown that she would spare nothing to follow it.
Once again, Hampstead, meeting her steady gaze, realized that the woman was entirely sincere. She was more than capable of following through. Once a direction felt right to her, she had already shown that she would do anything to pursue it.
"But you forget young Burbeck," he exclaimed. "Your exposure would mean his exposure."
"But you're forgetting about young Burbeck," he said. "If you get exposed, he will be too."
"Well?"
"So?"
Marien's eyes and tone both expressed her meaning, though she added incisively: "He is no reason why you should linger under this cloud."
Marien's eyes and tone both expressed her message, but she added sharply, "You don't need to stay under this cloud."
Hampstead gazed at the woman doubtfully, speculating as to what argument would make the strongest appeal to her.
Hampstead looked at the woman, unsure of what argument would connect with her the best.
"His mother," he began gravely, "is my dearest friend. She is the most saintly woman I have ever known. One year of her life to this community is worth more than a score of years of mine—than all of mine. Let her know in private that her son is the thief, and she would grieve to death in a week. Let her know suddenly, with the force of public exposure, and it would kill her instantly, like an electric shock."
"His mother," he began earnestly, "is my best friend. She's the most virtuous woman I've ever met. One year of her life spent helping this community is worth more than twenty years of mine—more than all my years put together. If she learns privately that her son is the thief, she would be devastated within a week. If she finds out suddenly, through public exposure, it would kill her instantly, like an electric shock."
But this note proved the wrong one. Marien instantly took higher ground.
But this note turned out to be the wrong one. Marien immediately chose to take the high road.
"I know that woman," she replied. "I have sensed her spirit. You do her injustice. If she knew the facts, she would speak, though it killed her and ruined her son, rather than see you endure for a single day what you are suffering now."
"I know that woman," she said. "I've felt her presence. You're misjudging her. If she knew the truth, she would speak out, even if it meant putting her life on the line and harming her son, rather than let you suffer for even one more day like you are now."
Hampstead knew better than the speaker how true this was.
Hampstead understood better than the speaker just how accurate this was.
"But there is another reason, a higher reason," he began slowly, with a grave significance that caught Marian's attention instantly, "the soul of Rollie Burbeck!"
"But there's another reason, an even more important one," he began slowly, with a serious tone that instantly caught Marian's attention, "the soul of Rollie Burbeck!"
The minister had breathed rather than spoken these last words. They had in them a sense of the awe he felt at what hung upon his actions now.
The minister had whispered these last words instead of speaking them. They conveyed the deep sense of awe he felt about what was at stake with his actions now.
For an instant, the keen eyes of the woman searched the depths of Hampstead's own, as if she was making sure that what she heard and understood with this new and spiritual intuition which had come so swiftly out of her experience, was confirmed by what she saw.
For a moment, the woman's keen eyes searched the depths of Hampstead's, as if she were confirming that what she heard and understood through this new spiritual insight that had suddenly come from her experience was supported by what she saw.
"You mean," she asked, only half credulous, "that you will suffer for his sake as you have suffered for mine, until new character begins to grow in him just as a new objective begins to stir in me? You mean that?"
"You mean," she asked, still a little skeptical, "that you will stick by him like you did for me, until he begins to grow a new character just like I'm starting to find a new purpose? Is that what you mean?"
Hampstead nodded. "That is my hope," he said solemnly.
Hampstead nodded. "That's what I'm hoping for," he said earnestly.
"Oh!" Marien sighed, with a prolonged aspirate note which expressed reverence, awe, and astonishment. "But the charges? They will be pressed. You will be held—convicted—imprisoned!"
"Oh!" Marien sighed, extending the sound to express respect, amazement, and surprise. "But the charges? They'll be filed. You'll be held—convicted—imprisoned!”
"I cannot think it," argued John soberly. "A way will appear to avoid that. Yet we must contemplate the worst. One thing is sure," and his voice appeared to increase in volume without an increase of tone, "one thing is sure: In the position in which you have placed me I must remain until the thing for which I am standing has been accomplished—however long that takes—and if the wrong you have done to me confers any obligation upon you, it is to keep your lips sealed till I give you leave to open them."
"I can't believe it," John said earnestly. "A solution will come up to prevent that. But we need to think about the worst-case scenario. One thing is for sure," and his voice got louder without changing tone, "one thing is for sure: In the situation you've put me in, I have to stay until what I'm fighting for is finished—no matter how long it takes—and if the wrong you've done to me creates any obligation on your part, it's to keep quiet until I say you can talk.”
Miss Dounay, more humbled by this steadfast magnanimity of soul which could refuse vindication when it was offered than awed by the sudden force of self-assertion which Hampstead manifested, looked her submission.
Miss Dounay, feeling more humbled by the consistent kindness that could dismiss justification when it was offered, rather than being impressed by Hampstead's sudden confidence, accepted her situation.
"Man!" she exclaimed impulsively, seizing both his hands for an instant. "I revere you. You are not the flesh I thought. You have altered greatly. Yours was not a pose. It is genuine. I am reconciled a little to my loss. You are not mine because I was not worthy to be yours!"
"Wow!" she exclaimed suddenly, taking both his hands for a moment. "I admire you. You’re not who I thought you were. You've changed so much. It wasn’t just an act. It’s genuine. I feel a bit more at peace with my loss. You’re not mine because I wasn’t good enough for you!"
Hampstead made a deprecating, repressive gesture.
Hampstead waved dismissively, trying to assert control.
"Let me finish," she protested. "I am even less humiliated. The thing required to charm you was a thing I did not possess!"
"Let me finish," she said, asserting herself. "I have even less to be embarrassed about. The thing that needed to wow you was something I didn't possess!"
"Beauty is a great possession," Hampstead smiled. "I have been and am sensible to it. I was sensible to your beauty to the last. The woman I love is beautiful."
"Beauty is a great quality to possess," Hampstead smiled. "I've always valued it. I noticed your beauty right until the end. The woman I love is beautiful."
"The woman you love!" Marien's whole manner changed. Her face took on the tigerish look. "There is some one else then? At least," she added reproachfully, "you might have spared me this."
"The woman you love!" Marien's entire attitude changed. Her expression turned intense. "So, there’s someone else? At the very least," she added with a tone of disappointment, "you could have spared me this."
"It was necessary," the minister replied quietly, "if we were really to understand each other."
"It was necessary," the minister said softly, "if we were really going to understand one another."
The gravity of the man's tone, as well as some subtle recovery within herself, checked the tigerish impulse. Swiftly it gave way to pain and humility again.
The intensity of the man's voice, combined with a sense of healing she felt within, restrained her strong instincts. But soon, those emotions gave way to pain and humility again.
"You—you are to marry?" she faltered weakly.
"Are you getting married?" she asked hesitantly.
"No," he replied, with ineffable sadness. "This—" and again that comprehensive gesture which he had used so frequently to indicate the catastrophe which had come upon him, "this has dashed that hope entirely!"
"No," he said, filled with deep sadness. "This—" and he made that sweeping gesture he often used to indicate the disaster that had struck him, "this has completely shattered that hope!"
The actress stood completely confounded. Within herself she wondered why she did not fly into a jealous passion. Surely she was changing; she felt half bewildered, half distrustful of her own moods in which she had believed so surely before. She was also completely staggered by this crowning revelation of the capacity of the man for sacrifice. Instead of the jealous passion, she felt a sisterly kind of sympathy; but it was only after a very considerable interval that Marien trusted herself to ask with trembling voice:
The actress stood in complete shock. Inside, she wondered why she didn’t feel a surge of jealousy. Clearly, she was changing; she felt both confused and uncertain about her own emotions that she had once believed in so strongly. She was also completely surprised by this ultimate revelation of the man's ability to sacrifice. Instead of feeling jealous, she felt a sort of sisterly sympathy; but it was only after a long pause that Marien found the courage to ask in a shaky voice:
"She is very—very beautiful—this—this woman whom you love?"
"Is she really—really beautiful—this—this woman you love?"
The question was put very softly, meditatively almost.
The question was asked softly, almost like a meditation.
"To me, yes," replied the minister with emphasis. "I think you would say so too."
"Absolutely," the minister responded, emphasizing his point. "I think you would agree too."
"You were engaged?"
"You were engaged?"
"Not when I met you first; but there had been a bond of very close sympathy between us. After you were gone, I felt that I had never really loved you; and my heart fastened itself on her. I loved her and told her so. But I felt it my duty to tell her the truth about you. Manlike, I thought she would comprehend. Woman-like, she comprehended more than I thought. She believed me weak and uncertain. She loved me still, but with a pain of disappointment in her heart. She put my love upon a kind of probation. The probation has lasted five years. It was almost finished. After what the papers have published in the past few days, you can imagine that now all is over."
"Not when I first met you; but there had always been a strong connection between us. After you left, I realized I had never really loved you; my heart turned to her. I loved her and expressed my feelings. But I felt it was my duty to be honest about you. I thought she would get it, like any man would. Instead, she understood more than I expected. She saw me as weak and unsure. She still loved me, but with a touch of disappointment. She put my love on pause. That pause has lasted five years. It was almost over. Given what the news has reported in the last few days, you can imagine that everything is over now."
"But you will write to her? You will see her? You will explain?" Marien questioned in self-forgetful eagerness.
"But will you write to her? Will you see her? Will you explain?" Marien asked with open excitement.
"Explain," he smiled sadly. "What a futility! What explanation could there be after what I had told her? You know a woman's heart. More firmly than any other, she would be forced to an implicit belief in what the newspapers have falsely intimated concerning our relations in the past few weeks."
“Explain,” he said with a sad smile. “What a waste! What could I possibly say after what I told her? You know how a woman's heart works. More than anyone else, she would be inclined to believe what the newspapers have mistakenly suggested about our relationship over the past few weeks.”
"But I will go to her myself!" Marien exclaimed impetuously. "I will tell her the truth."
"But I’ll go to her myself!" Marien said impulsively. "I’ll tell her the truth."
"Do you think she would believe you?" he asked frankly. "Could you expect any woman to believe in your sincerity under such circumstances, upon such a mission? You would not be able to believe it yourself."
"Do you really think she would believe you?" he asked frankly. "How could you expect any woman to trust your sincerity in a situation like this, on a mission like that? You wouldn't even be able to believe it yourself."
"You are right!" Marien admitted after a moment of thought. "Once away from the restraining influence of your character, my true nature would reveal itself. I should hate her! I do hate her! No, I could not go!"
"You’re right!" Marien admitted after thinking for a moment. "Once I was free from your character's control, my true self would come out. I should hate her! I do hate her! No, I can’t leave!"
"And so, you see,"—John did not finish the sentence but had recourse to a helpless smile and a pathetic shrug of the shoulders.
"And so, you see,"—John didn’t finish his sentence but gave a helpless smile and a sad shrug of his shoulders.
Marien lowered her veil. The interview was running on and on. It must come to an end.
Marien let her veil fall. The interview was dragging on. It needed to come to a close.
"It all becomes uncanny," she exclaimed. "There is too much converging upon your heart. There must come a rift in the clouds. I have submitted to your compelling altruism but only for the present. If something does not happen within a reasonable limit of time, I shall positively and dangerously explode!"
"It's all getting strange," she said. "There’s too much weighing on your heart. A break in the clouds has to happen. I've supported your strong selflessness, but just for now. If something doesn’t change soon, I'm definitely going to explode!"
John smiled at the vehemence with which she spoke.
John smiled at how passionately she spoke.
"But in the meantime—silence!" he adjured impressively.
"But for now—silence!" he insisted firmly.
"Yes," she assented reluctantly. "But at the same time I shall not know one gleam of happiness, one moment's freedom from mental anguish until your vindication is flung widely to the world."
"Yeah," she said hesitantly. "But at the same time, I won't experience a single moment of happiness or freedom from mental pain until your vindication is announced to everyone."
"But in the meantime, silence!" reiterated John obstinately.
"But for now, be quiet!" John insisted stubbornly.
"And in the meantime," she consented more resignedly, "silence!"
"And in the meantime," she replied with some hesitation, "just be quiet!"
"Good night, Marien," said the minister, putting out his hand.
"Good night, Marien," said the minister, extending his hand.
"Good night, Doctor Hampstead," she replied, seizing that hand impulsively, then flinging it from her again as she turned, without another glance, to the door. It closed behind her softly, considerately almost, but with that same decisive snap of the lock which had shut her in three quarters of an hour before.
"Good night, Doctor Hampstead," she said, gripping his hand impulsively, then letting it go as she turned, not looking back, toward the door. It closed softly, almost politely, but with the same firm click of the lock that had confined her just forty-five minutes earlier.
Hampstead stood a moment in reflection. She had come and she had gone, leaving behind a great sense of relief, of complexities unraveled, of good accomplished and of further danger averted. Of one thing he felt sure now; he would never go to prison. A way would be found to avoid that. Her vindictive malice had spent itself and been turned to an attempt at co-operation.
Hampstead paused for a moment, lost in thought. She had come and gone, bringing a huge sense of relief, resolving complexities, doing good, and avoiding more danger. One thing he was sure of now; he would never end up in prison. A solution would be found to prevent that. Her spiteful anger had faded and turned into an attempt at cooperation.
But he was still under clouds: one the verdict of Judge Brennan, "Held to Answer"; the other less black, but larger and murkier, the cloud of public condemnation; and for the present he must remain under both. Besides which, there was his church and Elder Burbeck to consider.
But he was still in a tough situation: one was the verdict from Judge Brennan, "Held to Answer"; the other, though not as grim, was larger and more complex—the cloud of public disapproval. For now, he had to manage both. On top of that, he
And to-morrow was Sunday!
And tomorrow was Sunday!
CHAPTER XXXVIII
CHAPTER 38
SUNDAY IN ALL PEOPLE'S
SUNDAY AT ALL PEOPLE'S
Elder Burbeck did not make good his threat. Hampstead stood again in the pulpit of All People's on Sunday, as his heart had so passionately desired.
Elder Burbeck didn't act on his threat. Hampstead was back in the pulpit of All People's on Sunday, just as he had always hoped.
But the reality disappointed. The contrast between this day and last Lord's day was pitiful. To be sure, the church was packed; but not to worship. The people—curious and wooden-hearted—had come to be witnesses to a spectacle, to see a man go through the business of a rôle which his character no longer fitted him to enact. The service and the sermon were one long agony. John spoke upon the duty of being true. His words came back upon him like an echo.
But the reality was disappointing. The difference between today and last Sunday was disheartening. Sure, the church was packed, but not for worship. The people—curious and indifferent—had come to watch a show, to see a man play a role that no longer fit him. The service and the sermon felt like one long struggle. John talked about the importance of being honest. His words echoed back at him.
As for Elder Burbeck, he had only halted. The minister, from considerations of delicacy which were promptly misconstrued, having remained away from the called meeting of the Official Board on Saturday night, all things in that session had gone to Burbeck's satisfaction. He held in his pocket the resolution of the Board, recommending that the congregation request the resignation of the pastor of All People's. He might have introduced this at the close of the sermon, thus turning the ordinary congregational meeting into a business session; but the Elder was an expert tactician. He decided to devote the entire day to a final estimate of just what inroads the week had made upon the ascendancy of the minister with his people.
Elder Burbeck had only taken a moment's pause. The minister, worried about how things might look—which could easily be misinterpreted—had avoided the Official Board meeting on Saturday night, allowing everything to go Burbeck's way in that session. He had the Board's resolution ready, suggesting that the congregation request the resignation of the pastor of All People's. He could have mentioned this at the end of the sermon, effectively changing the usual congregational meeting into a business meeting; however, the Elder was a skilled strategist. He decided to spend the whole day figuring out just how much support the minister had lost with his congregation over the week.
However, the manner in which the sermon was received encouraged him to go forward immediately with his plans. As the congregation was upon the last verse of the last hymn, the Elder ascended to the pulpit beside the minister. He did not look at the minister. He did not whisper that he had an announcement to make, and Hampstead did not say at the end of the hymn: "Elder Burbeck has an announcement to make." This was the usual form. But it was not followed. Instead, Burbeck, unannounced, with coarse self-assertion, made the announcement:
However, the way the sermon was received pushed him to go ahead with his plans immediately. As the congregation was finishing the last verse of the final hymn, the Elder stepped up to the pulpit beside the minister. He didn’t glance at the minister. He didn’t whisper that he had an announcement to share, and Hampstead didn’t say at the end of the hymn: “Elder Burbeck has an announcement to make.” That was the usual procedure. But it wasn’t followed. Instead, Burbeck, without any warning and with a straightforward sense of confidence, made the announcement:
"There will be a business meeting of the church on Monday night to consider matters of grave import to the congregation. Every member is urged to be present."
"There will be a church meeting on Monday night to discuss important issues for the congregation. Every member is encouraged to attend."
There was a grave doubt if the Elder had a right of himself to call a meeting of the church. Yet the only man with force enough to voice that doubt was the minister, and he did not voice it. Instead, he stood quietly until the announcement was concluded and then invoked the benediction of God upon all the service, which, of course, included the announcement.
There was significant uncertainty about whether the Elder had the authority to convene a church meeting. However, the only person bold enough to voice that doubt was the minister, and he decided not to. Instead, he silently waited until the announcement was over and then offered a blessing from God on the whole service, which of course included the announcement.
When at the close of the service Doctor Hampstead undertook to mingle among his people, according to custom, he found a minority hysterically hearty in their assurances of confidence, sympathy, and support; but the majority avoided him. Instead of enduring this and withering under it, the minister was roused into something like aggression. By confronting and accosting them, he forced aloof individuals to address him. He made his way into groups that did not open readily to receive him. In all conversations he frankly recognized his position, made it the uppermost topic, and solicited opinion and advice. He even eavesdropped a little. Once people opened their mouths upon the subject, he was astonished at their frankness. When the sum total of the impressions thus gathered was organized and deductions made, he was stunned almost to cynicism by their results. Of course, no one indicated that they believed him guilty of theft, and in the main all accepted his defense as the true defense. But they found him guilty of folly—a folly with a woman. Whether it was merely a folly and not a sin, it appeared was not to greatly alter penalties.
At the end of the service, when Doctor Hampstead tried to connect with his congregation, as he usually did, he found a small group that was overly enthusiastic in their expressions of confidence, sympathy, and support, but most people avoided him. Instead of just accepting this and feeling down, the minister became a bit confrontational. By directly approaching and engaging them, he forced distant individuals to talk to him. He pushed into groups that weren’t welcoming. In every conversation, he openly acknowledged his situation, made it the main focus, and asked for their opinions and advice. He even listened a bit. Once people started discussing it, he was surprised by their honesty. When he organized all the impressions he gathered and drew conclusions, he was shocked to the point of cynicism by the results. Nobody suggested they thought he was guilty of theft, and almost everyone accepted his defense as valid. But they considered him foolish—foolish because of a woman. Whether it was just foolishness and not a sin seemed to matter little in terms of the consequences.
Yet justice must be done these people. They felt sorry for their minister and showed it; and they only shrank from him to avoid showing something else that would hurt him. They still acknowledged their debts of personal gratitude to him, but now they experienced a feeling of superiority. Their weaknesses had overtaken them in private; his had caught up with him under the spotlight's glare. They looked upon him with commiseration, pityingly, but from a lofty height. Besides which, they accused him of an overt offense. He had brought shame on All People's. He had preached to them this morning upon the duty of being true; but he had himself not been true—to the proud self-interest of All People's.
Justice must be served for these people. They felt sorry for their minister and showed it; they only distanced themselves from him to avoid revealing something else that would hurt him. They still recognized their personal gratitude towards him, but now they felt a sense of superiority. Their weaknesses had overwhelmed them in private, while his had caught up with him in the spotlight. They looked at him with sympathy, but from a higher ground. Furthermore, they accused him of clear wrongdoing. He had brought shame upon All People's. He had preached to them that morning about the importance of being truthful; yet he himself had not been honest—especially regarding the proud interests of All People's.
This indignant concern for the reputation of All People's was rather a surprising revelation to Hampstead. He had fallen into the way of thinking that he had made All People's; that he and All People's were one. That the congregation could have any purpose that did not include his purpose was not thinkable. He had never conceived of it as a social organism, with self-consciousness, with pride, with a head to be held up and a reputation to be sustained. To him All People's was not a society of persons with a pose. It was an association of individuals, each more or less weak, more or less dependent in their spiritual nature upon each other and upon him; the whole banded together to help each other and to help others like themselves. He had thought of himself as the instrument of All People's in its work of human salvage. But he now discovered that in these four years All People's had suffered from an over extension of the ego. It had been spoiled by prosperity and public approbation, just as other congregations, or individuals, might be or have been. The admiration of the members for him as their pastor, their humble obedience to his will, was in part due, not to his spiritual ascendancy, not to his conspicuously successful labors as a helper of humankind in so many different ways, but to the fact that these activities of the minister won him that public admiration and approval which shed a glamour also upon the congregation and upon the individual members of the congregation. Because of this, they worshipped him, honored him, and palavered over him to a point where Hampstead, no doubt as unconsciously as the congregation and as dangerously, had suffered an over-extension of his own ego.
Hampstead was quite surprised by the strong concern for the reputation of All People’s. He had grown accustomed to thinking that he was the reason All People’s existed; that he and the congregation were one and the same. The idea that the congregation could have any purpose that didn’t align with his own was unimaginable to him. He had never viewed it as a social entity with self-awareness, pride, dignity, and a reputation to maintain. To him, All People’s wasn’t a group of people putting on a show. It was a collection of individuals, each somewhat weak and dependent in their spiritual lives on one another and on him; all coming together to support one another and help others like them. He saw himself as the tool through which All People’s fulfilled its mission of helping humanity. But he now realized that over the past four years, All People’s had suffered from an inflated sense of self. It had been corrupted by success and public approval, much like other congregations or individuals might have been. The admiration the members had for him as their pastor and their humble obedience to his wishes partly stemmed from not just his spiritual influence or his many successful efforts to help others, but also because those ministerial activities earned him public admiration and approval, which in turn reflected glory on the congregation and its individual members. Because of this, they idolized him, respected him, and praised him to the extent that Hampstead, probably as unconsciously as the congregation and just as dangerously, had experienced an inflation of his own ego.
But deflation of spirit had come to him swiftly. Now his own pride and his own self-sufficiency had all been shot away. If any remained, the effect of this Sunday morning service was quite sufficient to perform the final operation of removal.
But a feeling of defeat had struck him hard. Now his pride and self-reliance were completely lost. If there was any left, this Sunday morning service did more than enough to take away the rest.
He was to preach that night from the text: "If God is for us, who is against us." He gave up the idea. It sounded egotistical. He preached instead his farewell sermon, though without a word of farewell in it, from the text:
He planned to preach that night from the text: "If God is for us, who can be against us?" but changed his mind because it felt too self-focused. Instead, he gave his farewell sermon, though it had not a single word of farewell in it, from the text:
"Brethren, even if a man be overtaken in any trespass, ye who are spiritual restore such a one in a spirit of gentleness; looking to thyself lest thou also be tempted."
"Brothers, if someone gets caught up in a mistake, you who are spiritually strong should help that person recover gently. But be careful, or you might be tempted as well."
That was what the pastor of All People's was trying to do,—to restore a man. In preaching this sermon, he forgot that this was his valedictory, forgot himself, forgot everything but the great mission of spiritual reconstruction upon which he had labored and proposed to labor as long as life was in him, no matter what yokes and scars were put upon him. In it he reached the oratorical height of his career, which was not necessarily lofty.
That was what the pastor of All People's was trying to do—to help a man heal. While delivering this sermon, he forgot that it was his farewell, lost track of himself, and forgot everything except the important mission of spiritual renewal he had committed to and planned to pursue for the rest of his life, regardless of the burdens and scars he had to carry. At that moment, he reached the peak of his speaking career, which wasn’t necessarily very high.
But people listened—and with understanding. Some of them cried a little. It made them reminiscent. The man himself, now slipping, had once restored them with great gentleness. All said, "What a pity!"
But people listened—and they got it. Some of them shed a few tears. It made them feel nostalgic. The man himself, now fading, had once inspired them with his kindness. Everyone said, "What a shame!"
But Hampstead, while he spoke, was steeling himself against the probable desertion of his congregation. He had a feeling that he could win them back if he tried hard enough, but he began to doubt that they were worth winning back. He had really never sought to win them to himself personally; he would not begin now.
But Hampstead, as he spoke, was getting ready for the likely loss of his congregation. He believed he could win them back with enough effort, but he began to question if they were worth it. He had never really made a personal effort to win them over; he wasn't going to start doing that now.
Instead, he saw himself cast out. The verdict of the church on Monday night would also be "Held to Answer."
Instead, he felt left out. The church's decision on Monday night would also be "Held to Answer."
He saw it coming almost gloatingly, and with a fierce up-flaming of that fanatic ardor which was always in him. The desire came to him to seize upon the position in which he stood as a pulpit from which to deliver a message to the world that greatly needed to be delivered, to say something that his fate and his life thereafter might illustrate, and thus make his public shame a greater witness to the truth than ever his popularity had been. In one of the loftiest of his moods of exaltation, he strode homeward from the church.
He saw it coming with a smirk and a surge of the intense passion he always felt inside. He felt the urge to use his current position as a platform to share a message with the world that truly needed to be heard, to say something that his fate and future could showcase, transforming his public embarrassment into a stronger testament to the truth than his popularity had ever been. In one of his most exhilarating moments, he walked home from the church.
At ten o'clock, he telephoned the morning papers that at midnight he would have a statement to give out. It contained some rather extravagant expressions, was couched throughout in an exalted strain, and ran as follows:
At 10:00 AM, he called the morning newspapers to inform them that he would have a statement to release at midnight. It featured some pretty flashy language, was written in a formal tone, and went like this:
AN ADDRESS TO THE PEOPLE
A MESSAGE TO THE PEOPLE
"They tell me that I have stood for the last time in the pulpit of All People's; that on Monday night I shall be unfrocked by the hands that ordained me; for my ministerial standing was created by this church which now proposes to take it away. This act, more than a court conviction, will seem my ruin. I write to say I cannot call that ruin to which a man goes willingly.
"They tell me that I've stood for the last time in the pulpit of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."All People'sOn Monday night, I'll be stripped of my ministerial status by the very hands that ordained me, because this church, which granted me that status, now intends to take it away. This action, more than a court judgment, will feel like my fall from grace. I write to express that I can't view as a downfall something a person faces willingly.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"It is not my soul that hangs in the balance, but another's. While this man struggles, I declare again that I will not break in upon him. I can reach out and touch him; but I will not. He will read this. I say to him: 'Brother, wait! Do not hurry. I can hold your load a while until you get the grapple on your spirit.'
"It's not my soul that's on the line, but someone else's. While this man fights his battle, I want to emphasize that I won’t get involved. I could reach out and touch him, but I won’t. He will see this. I say to him: 'Brother, hold on! Don’t hurry. I can carry your burden for a little while until you find your strength.'
"But for saying this, I am cast out.
"But for saying this, I'm being excluded."
"Men observe to me: 'What a pity!' I say to you: 'No pity at all!'
"Guys say to me, 'What a shame!' I reply, 'Not a shame at all!'"
"Is a minister who would not thus suffer worthy to be a minister? The conception can be broadened. Is any man? Is an editor worthy to be an editor, a merchant, a teacher, a lawyer, a doctor, standing as each must at sometime where the issue is sharply drawn between loyalty and disloyalty to truth or trust,—is any of them truly worthy or truly true, who would not willingly suffer all that is demanded of me?
Is a minister who wouldn’t be willing to go through this really worthy of the role? This can be taken further. Is any man worthy? Is an editor worthy of being an editor, a merchant, a teacher, a lawyer, a doctor—each of whom faces moments where loyalty and betrayal of truth or trust are clearly on the line—are any of them truly worthy or genuinely honest if they wouldn’t willingly endure everything that is asked of me?
"It does not require a great man to be true to the clasp of his hand: nor a minister. I know policemen and motormen who are that. To be that, upon the human side, has been almost the sum of my religious practice—not my profession, but my practice. By that habit I have gained what I have gained—and lost what I have lost. Humbled to the dust, I dare yet to make one boast: I have not failed in these small human loyalties, except as my capacities have failed.
"It doesn't require a great person to honor their handshake, nor does it take a minister. I know police officers and train conductors who do just that. Living this way, on a human level, has been at the heart of my spiritual practice—not my career, but my __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."practice. Through this habit, I've achieved what I've achieved—and lost what I've lostFeeling down, I still have one thing to be proud of: I haven't failed in these small human commitments, except where my own abilities have fallen short.
"This last act of mine, which will be regarded as the consummation of failure, is the greatest opportunity to be true that I have ever had.
"This final act of mine, which will be viewed as my greatest failure, is the best opportunity I’ve ever had to be true to myself."
"To go forth on foot before this community, held to answer for my convictions, fills me with a sense of abandon to immolation upon high altars that is almost intoxicating.
Stepping out in front of this community, prepared to advocate for my beliefs, gives me an overwhelming sense of surrender to being sacrificed on grand altars that is nearly intoxicating.
"I can almost wish it might never be known whether I spoke the truth or not about the Dounay diamonds; that in my death, unvindicated, I might lie yonder on the hills of Piedmont; that on a simple slab just large enough to bear it, might be written no name but only this:
"I almost wish it would stay a mystery whether I was honest about the Dounay diamonds; that, in my death, without being vindicated, I could rest over there on the hills of Piedmont; and on a simple stone just large enough to hold it, only this could be written:"
"'He believed something hard enough to live for it.'
'He believed in something strongly enough to live for it.'
"I wish even that you might crucify me, take me out on Broadway here and nail me to a trolley pole. But you will not do this. I am not so worthy. You are not so brave. Those men had the courage of their convictions who nailed up the Galilean and hurled down with stones the first martyr. You have not. Courage to-day survives; but it is reserved for ignoble struggles. Men are more ready to die for their appetites than to live for their convictions. Men fear to be uncomfortable, to be sneered at, to be defeated. Paugh! Defeat is not a thing to fear. To be untrue is the blackest terror! To become involved for the sake of one's convictions should not be regarded as calamity. Yet it is,—in these soft days.
"I even wish you would crucify me, take me out on Broadway, and nail me to a trolley pole. But you won’t do that. I’m not worthy of it. You’re not brave enough. Those men who crucified the Galilean and stoned the first martyr had the courage of their beliefs. You don’t have that courage. Today, bravery still exists, but it’s only for petty fights. People are more willing to die for their desires than to live for their beliefs. They fear being uncomfortable, being mocked, being defeated. Ugh! Defeat isn’t something to fear. Being untrue is the worst fear! Getting involved for the sake of one’s beliefs shouldn’t be seen as a disaster. But it is—in these easy times."
"The hope that the fall, even of one so humble and unimportant as I, may be some slight protest against this spirit of weakness, takes out the sting and gives me a delirious kind of joy.
Knowing that my downfall, despite being just a humble and insignificant person, could act as a small protest against this culture of weakness lifts my spirits and fills me with an unexpected joy.
"I would like to have been a great preacher. I am not. I would I had a tongue of eloquence to fire men to this passion of mine. I have not. That is the pity! I was proud and jealous of my position. I have lost it.
"I wish I could have been a great preacher. I'm not. I wish I had the ability to inspire people with my passion through my words. I don't. That's the sad part! I was proud and jealous of my status. I've lost it."
"Yet I do not doubt that I shall find a field of usefulness. Deep as you hurl me down, I do not doubt but that there are some to whom even if condemned, spurned, unfrocked—oh, the eternal silliness of that! as if any decrees of men could affect the standing or potentiality of a soul—I can come as a welcome messenger of helpfulness. To them I shall go! They may be found here. If so, I shall remain here—go in and out—pointed at as the man who failed.
I’m sure I’ll find a way to be useful. No matter how far you push me down, I believe there are people who, even if they criticize or reject me, or take away my titles—oh, how absurd! as if any rules set by people could change the value or potential of a soul—I can still offer them my support. I’ll look for them! They could be right here. If that’s true, I’ll stay around—coming and going—being laughed at as the guy who didn’t succeed.
"Perhaps I can even make failure popular. It ought to be. There is a great need of failures just now, for men who will fail for their true success's sake.
"Maybe I can even make failure fashionable. It should be. There’s a big need for failures right now, for people who are willing to fail for the sake of their true success."
"The world needs a new standard of appraisal. It honors the man whose success bulks to the eye. It needs to be a little more discriminating; to find out why some men failed, and to honor them because they are failures. Some of the greatest men in America and in history were failures. Socrates with his cup was a failure. Jesus was a failure. It was written on his back in lines of blistering welts. It was nailed into his palms, stabbed into his brow, hissed into his ear as he died.
The world needs a fresh approach to evaluating people. It should acknowledge those whose achievements are clear. We need to be more selective in understanding why some individuals did not succeed and to appreciate them for their failures. Some of the most remarkable people in America and throughout history experienced failure. Socrates with his cup faced failure. Jesus was deemed a failure. It was etched into his back with painful welts. It was nailed into his palms, pierced into his brow, and whispered into his ear as he passed away.
"Re-reading at this midnight hour what I have written, I perceive that it sounds slightly frenzied. But my soul just now is slightly frenzied. If I wrote calmly, unegoistically, it would be a lie. What is written is what I feel.
After reading what I've written at this late hour, I realize it seems a bit frantic. My mind is a bit frantic right now. If I wrote calmly and without any personal bias, it wouldn't be honest. What I've written shows how I truly feel.
"Here and there some will approve this document. More will sneer at it. But it is mine. It is I. I sign it. It is my last will and testament in this community where once—daring to boast again—I have been a power.
Some people will support this document, while others will make fun of it. But it’s mine. It represents me. I'm signing it. It's my final will and testament in this community where I once—daring to boast again—I had an influence.
"Friends—and enemies alike!—this final word.
"Friends and enemies alike, this final word."
"I have not grasped much, but this: To be true. When somebody trusts you worthily, make good. Be true, children, to the plans and to the hopes of parents. Be true, lad, to the impetuous girl who has trusted you with more than she should have trusted you. Be true, women, to your lovers and your husbands; men to your wives, your partners, your fellow men, your patrons; to your talents, your opportunities, your country, your age, your world! Be true to God! If you have no God, be true to your highest conception of what God ought to be.
I haven't understood a lot, but here's what I do: Be authentic. When someone really trusts you, honor that trust. Be true, kids, to the dreams and hopes of your parents. Be honest, young man, to the passionate girl who's shared more with you than she probably should have. Be real, women, with your lovers and husbands; men with your wives, partners, fellow humans, and supporters; be genuine with your skills, your opportunities, your country, your time, and your world! Be sincere with God! If you don't believe in God, stay true to your highest concept of what God should be.
"It sounds like a homily. It is a principle. You can multiply it indefinitely. It runs like a scarlet thread through religion, and it will go all around the borders of life.
"It sounds like a sermon. It's a principle. You can elaborate on it indefinitely. It runs like a red thread through religion and circles around every aspect of life."
"Eternal Loyalty is the Price of true Success.
"Real success requires unwavering loyalty."
"To this conviction I subscribe my name, myself and everything that still remains to me.
"I completely agree with this belief and support it with my name and everything I have left."
- "John Hampstead,"
"Pastor of All People's Church."
"Pastor of All People's Church."
John felt that he wrote this and that he signed it in the presence of the Presence. The address and not the sermon was his valedictory.
John believed that he wrote this and signed it in the presence of something greater. The address, not the sermon, was his goodbye.
CHAPTER XXXIX
CHAPTER 39
THE CUP TOO FULL
THE CUP IS OVERFLOWING
While the Monday morning papers played up the "Address to the People", in the evening John noticed that his name had slipped off the front page. This was at once a relief and a bitterness. It told him that he was done for; that, as a matter of news, he was only a corpse waiting for the funeral pyre. That pyre was a matter to which Elder Burbeck was attending, assisted by a committee of fellow zealots—male and female—who were industriously conducting a house-to-house canvass of the entire membership of All People's during the hours between Sunday at one and Monday night at eight. Despite the lofty mood of self-sacrifice into which the man had worked himself, the knowledge of all this busy bell-ringing and its sinister purpose operated irritatingly on the skin of Hampstead. It made his flesh creep with annoyance that grew toward anger.
While the Monday morning papers focused on the "Address to the People," John noticed by the evening that his name had disappeared from the front page. This brought him a mix of relief and bitterness. It meant he was done; in terms of news, he was just a lifeless body waiting for the funeral pyre. Elder Burbeck was in charge of that pyre, with help from a dedicated committee of supporters—both men and women—who were tirelessly going door-to-door among all the All People members from Sunday at one until Monday night at eight. Despite the high spirit of self-sacrifice he had worked himself into, the realization of all this frantic activity and its dark purpose bothered Hampstead. It made him feel increasingly annoyed, which escalated into anger.
But in the midst of these creepings, a significant thing happened. The Reverend William Dudley Rohan, pastor of the largest, the richest, and by material standards the most influential protestant congregation in the city, came in person to call on Hampstead, to shake him by the hand and say: "Your address had an apostolic ring to it. I believe in you sincerely."
But in the middle of all these events, something important occurred. The Reverend William Dudley Rohan, pastor of the largest, richest, and by material standards most powerful Protestant congregation in the city, came to Hampstead in person to shake his hand and say: "Your speech had an apostolic vibe. I really believe in you."
In John's mail that afternoon there came from Father Ansley, an influential priest of the Roman Catholic communion, a letter to similar effect.
That afternoon, John got a letter from Father Ansley, a significant priest in the Roman Catholic Church.
Moreover, as the activity of Elder Burbeck developed, John began to hear more and more from members of his own congregation who either refused to believe the charges against him, or, if not so ready to acquit, none the less refused to desert him now.
As Elder Burbeck continued his work, John began to hear more from members of his own congregation who either didn’t believe the accusations against him or, while not fully ready to exonerate him, still chose not to abandon him now.
All of these things seemed definitely to testify that a wave of reaction was upon its way. They almost gave the man hope. Yet by the end of an hour of calculation, John saw that after all it was a small wave. All People's church had more than eleven hundred members. He had not heard from one fifth of them. Those who had communicated or come to press his hand were very frequently the weak, obscure, and least influential. They were the "riff-raff", as Burbeck would have called them, of the congregation. The pastor did not disesteem their support on this account. Instead he valued it a little more; yet gave himself no illusions as to its value in a battle-line.
All of this seemed to clearly show that a wave of reaction was on the way. They almost gave the man hope. However, after an hour of calculations, John realized it was actually just a small wave. All People's Church had over eleven hundred members, but he hadn’t heard from one-fifth of them. Those who had reached out or shaken his hand were often the overlooked, the unnoticed, and the least influential. They were the "riff-raff," as Burbeck would have called them, of the congregation. The pastor didn't undervalue their support because of this. In fact, he appreciated it even more; still, he didn’t fool himself about its importance in a conflict.
At the same time his friends urged him to organize against the assaults of Elder Burbeck; to send out bell-ringing committees upon his own account. Yet he would not do this. He would not make himself an issue. But the minister's negatives were not so stout as they had been. It was one thing to write in a frenzy at midnight how bravely he would endure his fate. It was another to wait the creeping hours in passive fortitude until the blow should fall.
Meanwhile, his friends urged him to push back against Elder Burbeck's attacks and to set up bell-ringing committees on his own. Still, he refused. He didn't want to be in the spotlight. However, the minister's determination wasn't as firm as it once was. Writing passionately at midnight about how bravely he would face his fate was one thing. Waiting in silence for the inevitable to happen was another.
By noon he confessed to himself that he was feeling rather broken. For a week he had eaten little, and that little nervously, absently, and without enjoyment. His sleep had been restless and unrefreshing. Strong, vigorous as he was, reckless as were the draughts that could be made upon his work-hardened constitution, a fear that it would fail him now began to agitate the man. He must be strong—physically. He must bear himself unyielding as Atlas. His shoulders, instead of sinking, must stiffen as the still heavier load rolled upon them. But his mind also must be strong.
By noon, he realized he felt pretty broken. For a week, he had barely eaten anything, and when he did, it was nervously, absentmindedly, and without any enjoyment. His sleep had been restless and unhelpful. Strong and energetic as he was, and despite the toll his tough lifestyle could take on his body, the fear that it might let him down now began to disturb him. He needed to be strong—physically. He had to stand firm like Atlas. Instead of letting his shoulders drop, they needed to bear the even heavier burden that was coming his way. But his mind also had to be strong.
He was almost mad with thinking on his course, with trying to reason out some Northwest Passage for his conscience. Every eventuality had been considered, every resulting good or injury taken into account. When he did sleep, dreams had come to him—horrible, portending dreams that lingered into wakefulness and filled the hours with vague, tissue-weakening dread. He knew the meaning of this. His brain was so wearied with thinking of the perplexities which bristled round him that the very processes of thought had begun to operate less surely. Conclusions that should have stood out sharp and clear became blurred. Doubts and indecisions clamored round him. Things settled and settled right came trooping back to demand realignment. This alarmed him more than anything else,—the fear that the course he had chosen and which he knew to be right, might seem, in some moment when his mind passed into a fog, the wrong course; and he would falter not for lack of will but because of the maiming of his judgment.
He was nearly driven crazy from overthinking his situation, trying to find a way to justify his conscience. He had considered every possibility and weighed every potential good or bad outcome. When he finally managed to sleep, he was tormented by terrible dreams that stuck with him into waking, filling his hours with a vague, debilitating fear. He realized what this meant. His mind was so worn out from contemplating the complexities around him that even his thought processes began to work less reliably. Conclusions that should have been clear started to feel uncertain. Doubts and worries crowded around him. Things that he thought were settled and right came rushing back, demanding to be reevaluated. This scared him more than anything else—the fear that the path he'd chosen, which he believed was right, might suddenly seem wrong in a moment of confusion, and he would hesitate not because he lacked will but because his judgment had become clouded.
He longed for counsel, to talk intimately with some one, but was afraid, afraid he might get the wrong advice and follow it. The loyalty of Rose, the judgment of the Angel of the Chair, he trusted; but himself he began to mistrust. Mistrusting himself, he dared not talk at all, lest he either exhibit signs of weakness that would frighten Rose, or lest, in that weakness, he confess too much to Mrs. Burbeck.
He wanted advice and felt the need to talk to someone, but he was afraid—afraid he might get bad advice and follow it. He trusted Rose's loyalty and the judgment of the Angel of the Chair, but he began to doubt himself. Distrusting himself, he hesitated to speak, worried he would show weakness that would worry Rose, or that in his moment of vulnerability, he might share too much with Mrs. Burbeck.
One fear like this and one alarm acted to produce another until something like panic grew up in his soul. A small onyx clock was on the mantel. The hands pointed to one—and then to two—and to three. At eight he must go to the church and see himself accused by those whom he loved, and for whom he had labored.
One fear after another stacked up, causing a feeling of panic in his heart. A small onyx clock rested on the mantel. The hands moved from one to two and then to three. At eight, he had to go to the church and confront accusations from the people he loved and had worked for.
But at half-past three he saw clearly that his intended course was wrong, that he should defend himself and speak the truth: that his silence was working greater ill than good.
But at 3:30, he clearly realized that he was headed down the wrong path and that he needed to stand up for himself and speak the truth: his silence was doing more harm than good.
The clock tinkled four with this decision still clear in his mind. But the tinkling sound appeared to ring another bell deep inside him—a bell that boomed from far, far away and made him think of some one's definition of religion, "as a power within us not ourselves that makes for godliness." That power had spoken out. It revived the decision of half-past three. His former course was right. He must not swerve. With a gesture of pain and terror he flung up his hands to his brow. The calamity had fallen. His mind was passing under a fog. Defiantly he tried auto-suggestion to school his will against a possible reversal in the hour of trial, saying to himself over and over again: "I will stand! I will stand! I will stand!" He quoted frequently the words of Paul: "And having done all, to stand!"
The clock struck four, and the decision was still fresh in his mind. But that sound seemed to trigger something deep within him—a distant echo reminding him of someone’s definition of religion: "a force within us that is not ourselves, leading us toward godliness." That force had made itself known. It reinforced the choice he had made at three-thirty. He was on the right path. He must not waver. With a gesture of pain and fear, he raised his hands to his forehead. The disaster had hit. His mind was shrouded in confusion. Defiantly, he tried to affirm himself to steady his resolve against a potential change during this critical moment, repeating to himself over and over: "I will stand! I will stand! I will stand!" He often quoted Paul's words: "And having done all, to stand!"
At length he fell back limply in his chair. A vast irksomeness had taken possession of him. He was tired—tired of thinking of It—tired of waiting for It to come. Why didn't the clock hurry? The coming of Tayna to the study alone brought a welcome to his eye. Tayna! So full of buoyant, blooming youth; so quickly moved to tears of sympathy; so lightly kindled to smiling, happy laughter! Tayna, her melting eyes, her red cheeks, her one intermittent dimple, who flung her long arms about her uncle and held him close and silently as if he had been a lover!
Finally, he slumped back in his chair, overwhelmed by irritation. He was worn out—worn out from thinking about it and worn out from waiting for it to happen. Why wasn’t the clock moving faster? The sight of Tayna entering the study was the only thing that lifted his spirits. Tayna! So full of vibrant, youthful energy; so easily brought to tears of empathy; so quickly sparked into joyful laughter! Tayna, with her expressive eyes, rosy cheeks, and that occasional dimple, who wrapped her arms around her uncle and held him close and silently as if he were a romantic partner!
But it was only a moment until Tayna too irked the tortured man. The touch of her cheek upon his cheek and the aggressive mingling of her thick braids with his own disheveled locks, once brushed so neat and high, now so apt to loop disconsolate upon his temples, reminded him of something quite unbearable but quite unbanishable,—a vision, and a vision which must be entertained alone.
But it was only a moment before Tayna also irritated the troubled man. The touch of her cheek against his and the way her thick braids got mixed up with his messy hair, which had once been styled neatly but now fell hopelessly against his temples, brought back something he couldn’t tolerate but also couldn’t escape — a vision, a vision he had to confront alone.
"Stay here and keep shop," her uncle said with sudden brusqueness, forcing her down into his own chair at the desk. "I can see no one; talk to no one; hear from no one. I am going up-stairs!"
"Stay here and manage the store," her uncle said suddenly, pushing her into his chair at the desk. "I can't see anyone, talk to anyone, or hear from anyone. I'm going upstairs!"
"Up-stairs" meant the long, half-attic room in which Hampstead slept. It ran the length of the cottage. There were windows in the gables, and dormers were chopped in upon the side toward the Bay. At one end, pushed back toward the eaves, was a bed, fenced from the eye by a folding screen. Far at the other end was a table, a student-lamp and a few books. Between lay a long, rug-strewn space which Hampstead called his "tramping ground."
"Upstairs" referred to the long, half-attic room where Hampstead slept. It ran the entire length of the cottage. There were windows in the gables, and dormers were cut into the side facing the Bay. At one end, tucked back toward the eaves, was a bed, hidden from view by a folding screen. At the far end was a table, a student lamp, and a few books. In between was a long, rug-covered area that Hampstead called his "tramping ground."
Here, when he wished to retire most completely from the public reach, he made his lair. Upon that rug-strewn space he had tramped out many of the problems of his ministry. In the past week he had walked miles between one gable window and the other, and stopped as many times to gaze out through the dormer windows over the crested tops of palms to the dancing waters on the Bay.
Here, when he wanted to completely get away from the public eye, he made his retreat. In that rug-covered area, he had thought about many of the challenges of his ministry. Over the past week, he had walked miles back and forth between one gabled window and the other, stopping just as often to gaze out through the dormer windows at the swaying tops of the palm trees and the shining waters of the Bay.
But now he had retreated there, not to be alone, but because he felt a sudden longing for companionship; and for a certain and particular companionship. That touch of Tayna's soft cheek upon his own had brought with stinging poignancy the recollection of what the presence of Bessie would be now,—Bessie as she once had been, dear, loyal, sympathetic, wise; as she had begun to be again before that last trip east; as she would have been when she returned and found him still strong and faithful.
But now he had gone there, not to be alone, but because he suddenly wanted company; and a specific kind of company. The touch of Tayna's soft cheek against his own had vividly reminded him of what Bessie's presence would mean now—Bessie as she once was, dear, loyal, supportive, wise; as she had started to become again before that last trip east; as she would have been when she returned to find him still strong and loyal.
Yet now she would never come. She was in Chicago to-day—no, upon the Atlantic. Last week was her final week. She had been getting her degree there while his unfrocking was beginning here. She was attaining her high hope as he was losing his. He had meant to telegraph her his congratulations, but he had forgotten it. That was just as well now. All this hissing of the poisoned tongues must have poured into her ears. The old doubts would be revived. She would feel herself shamed, humiliated, all but compromised by these disclosures, and she would never see—never communicate with him again. No letter had come in that last week, no telegram from the ship's side. That proved it clearly. She was lost to him.
But now she would never come back. She was in Chicago today—no, on the Atlantic. Last week was her last week. She had been finishing her degree there while his downfall was beginning here. She was achieving her biggest dream while he was losing his. He intended to send her a telegram to congratulate her, but he forgot. That was probably for the best now. All this gossip must have reached her. Old doubts would resurface. She would feel ashamed, humiliated, nearly compromised by these revelations, and she would never see—never communicate with him again. No letter came in that final week, no telegram from the ship. That made it clear. She was lost to him.
Yet now his church—his liberty—his reputation—nothing else that he had lost or might lose seemed worth while. He wanted only her, cared only about her. His duty had melted into mist. He could not see its outlines. But there was a face in the mist, her face; and a form, her form. And he would never see her in any other way but this way—a vision to haunt and mock and torture him.
But now, his church—his freedom—his reputation—nothing else he’d lost or could lose felt important. He only wanted her, and cared only about her. His sense of duty had disappeared. He couldn’t even remember what it looked like anymore. But there was a face in the fog, her face; and a figure, her figure. And he knew he would never see her any other way but this—like a vision to haunt, mock, and torment him.
Thinking these thoughts over and over again, the man walked steadily from gable's end to gable's end and back again, until his legs lost all sense of feeling; but still he walked, and occasionally his fists were clenched and beat upon his chest, while an expression of agony looked out of his eyes.
Constantly repeating these thoughts, the man walked back and forth until his legs went numb; still, he kept moving, sometimes clenching his fists and hitting his chest, his eyes showing signs of pain.
The Reverend John Hampstead, pastor of All People's, a man of some victories and of some defeats, a man of some strength and of some weaknesses, was fighting his most important and his hardest battle, and he knew it. And he was no longer fit. The preliminary days of battling in the lower spurs and ranges had exhausted him. The summit was still above. The higher he toiled, the weaker he grew; the greater need for strength, the less he had to offer. He felt his purpose sag, his courage breaking. He had faced too much, and faced it too long and too solitarily. Others had sympathetically tried to get into his heart, and he had shut them out. It was a place which only one could enter, and she was not there. Now he knew that she would never be there.
Reverend John Hampstead, pastor of All People's, was a man of both victories and defeats, strengths and weaknesses, and he was engaged in his toughest and most important battle, fully aware of it. He wasn’t in good shape anymore. The early days of fighting in the lower hills and ranges had drained him. The peak still loomed above him. The harder he tried to climb, the weaker he felt; the more strength he needed, the less he had to give. He could feel his determination slipping away and his courage faltering. He had dealt with too much for too long all on his own. Others had tried to connect with him sympathetically, but he had pushed them away. It was a space that only one person could enter, and she wasn’t there. Now he understood she would never be there.
That was the final mockery of his fate. At the time when he loved her most, when he needed her most, when before God, he deserved her most, she was most irretrievably lost. The pang of this, the awful inevitableness of it, broke him like a reed. From time to time he had sighed heavily, but now a dry sob shivered in his broad breast. His shoulders shook, and then his legs crumpled under him; he was on his knees and sinking lower and lower, like a man beaten down, blow upon blow, until at length he lies prostrate before his foes.
That was the last twist of his fate. At the moment when he loved her the most, when he needed her the most, when he genuinely deserved her in the eyes of God, she was completely gone from him. The agony of this, the awful inevitability of it, shattered him like a fragile twig. He had sighed deeply from time to time, but now a dry sob convulsed in his broad chest. His shoulders shook, and then his legs gave out beneath him; he dropped to his knees, sinking lower and lower, like a man overwhelmed by constant blows, until finally he lay flat before his enemies.
"Not that, O God," he sobbed; "not that! I cannot—I cannot lose her. Leave me, oh, leave me this one thing! I ask nothing more! Nothing more."
"Please, God," he pleaded; "not that! I can't—I can't lose her. Just let me have this one thing! I'm not asking for anything more! Nothing else."
There was silence for an interval and then the pleadings began more earnestly, more piteously. "O God, give me her! Give me love! Give me completeness! Give me that without which no man is strong, the undoubting love of an unwavering woman! Give me that and I can face anything—endure anything!"
There was a brief silence, then the requests started again, more urgent and desperate. "Oh God, give me her! Give me love! Give me completeness! Give me what no man can live without, the steady love of a loyal woman! Give me that and I can face anything—endure anything!"
For a moment his hands, virile and outstretched, grasped convulsively the far edges of the Indian rug on which he had fallen, and thrust themselves through the stoutly woven fabric as if it had been wet paper. Scalding drops had begun to flow from his eyes like rivers. He seized the fabric of the rug in his teeth and bit it. He forced the thick folds against his eyes as if to dam the flooding tears.
For a moment, his strong hands reached out and grabbed the edges of the Indian rug he had fallen onto, tearing through the tightly woven fabric as if it were wet paper. Hot tears started to pour from his eyes like rivers. He bit into the rug with his teeth and pressed the thick folds against his eyes, trying to stop the tears from flowing.
"It is too much! It is too much!" he moaned. "O God," he reproached, "you have left me; you have left me alone and far. I have stood, but I am tottering." He dropped into a sort of vernacular in his blind pleadings. "I can go, I can go the route, but I cannot go it alone. Give me her, O God, give me her!"
"It's too much! It's too much!" he groaned. "Oh God," he cried, "you've abandoned me; you've left me all alone and so far away. I've managed to stay on my feet, but I'm about to fall." His desperate pleas turned into a more casual tone. "I can keep going, I can follow the path, but I can't do it alone. Please bring her back to me, oh God, please bring her back to me!"
His voice, half-delirious, died out in a final withering sob, as if the last atom of his strength had gone with this passionate, hoarse, uttermost plea of his soul. His great fingers stretching out again to the limit of his arm, knotted and unknotted themselves and then grew still. The shoulders, too, were motionless. The face was turned on one side; the profile of the ridged forehead and the thrust of nose and chin, so strongly carved, appeared against the grotesque pattern of the rug as features delicately chiseled. The eyes were open, tearless now and staring. They had expression, but it was the expression of the beaten man. The mouth was parted, and the firm lines were gone from it. It was the old, loose, flabby mouth that had once marked the weak spot in the character of the man. Again the man was weak. He lay so still that life itself seemed to have gone. The wandering afternoon breeze that stole in through one gable window and went romping out at the other played with the mass of hair upon his brow as indifferently as if it had been a tuft of grass.
His voice, half-mad, faded into a final, sad sob, as if the last bit of his strength had vanished with this desperate, raspy plea from deep inside. His large fingers reached out one more time, stretching to the limit of his arm, then flexed and relaxed before finally going still. His shoulders were motionless too. His face was turned to one side; the shape of his ridged forehead, prominent nose, and chin, sharply defined, stood out against the strange pattern of the rug like finely carved features. His eyes were open, tearless, and staring. They showed an expression, but it was that of a defeated man. His mouth was slightly open, lacking the firm lines it once had. It was now the old, loose, flabby mouth that had always exposed a weakness in his character. Once again, he was weak. He lay so still that it felt like life itself had left him. The wandering afternoon breeze that came in through one window and rushed out through the other played with the hair on his forehead as carelessly as if it were just a patch of grass.
Even the man's enemies must have pitied him had they seen him now. Searle, standing over him, would have felt a twinge of conscience. Elder Burbeck, before that spectacle, would at least have paused long enough to murmur, sincerely, with upturned eyes and a grave shake of the head, "God be merciful to him, a sinner." But neither Searle nor Burbeck, nor any other eye was there to see how he lay nor how long. Perhaps not even Tayna, crouching on the stairs outside, hearing his sobbings and venting tear for tear, could have computed the time.
Even the man's enemies would have felt pity for him if they had seen him now. Searle, standing over him, would have felt a twinge of guilt. Elder Burbeck, watching that scene, would have at least paused long enough to sincerely say, with eyes lifted and a somber shake of his head, "God be merciful to him, a sinner." But neither Searle nor Burbeck, nor anyone else, was there to witness how he lay or how long it lasted. Maybe not even Tayna, huddled on the stairs outside, listening to his cries and crying along with him, could have kept track of the time.
Surely the man knew nothing himself except that he fell asleep and dreamed, this time not horribly, but felicitously,—a dream of Bessie; that she was coming to him; that she was there. It was such a beautiful dream. It took all the strain out of the muscles of his face. It tickled the flabby mouth into smiles of happiness. It triumphed over everything else. It made every experience through which he had gone seem a high and beautiful experience because it brought him Bessie.
The man was surely unaware of anything except that he fell asleep and dreamed, not in fear this time, but happily—a dream of Bessie; that she was coming to him; that she was there. It was a beautiful dream. It relaxed all the tension in his face. It made his relaxed mouth curl into smiles of joy. It overshadowed everything else. It made every experience he had gone through feel deep and beautiful because it brought him Bessie.
A knock at the door awoke him. It was such a cruel awakening. Bessie was not there. His cheeks were hard and stiff where tears had dried upon them. His shoulders and neck ached from the position in which he had slept. The rug was rumpled. The room was bleak and desolate. The breeze was chill and gloomy. The situation in which he stood came to him again with appealing acuteness and stung his memory like scourging whips. He rose with pain in his mind, pain in his heart, pain in every tissue of his body.
A knock at the door startled him awake. It was such a jarring way to wake up. Bessie was gone. His cheeks felt rough and tight from where tears had dried. His shoulders and neck throbbed from the awkward position he had slept in. The rug was in disarray. The room felt bleak and empty. The breeze was cold and gloomy. The reality of his situation hit him again with painful clarity, stinging his memory like a whip. He got up feeling pain in his mind, pain in his heart, and pain throughout his body.
But there are worse things than pain. John was appalled to realize that he had risen a quaking coward.
But there are worse things than pain. John was stunned to realize that he had turned into a shaking coward.
The knock had sounded again. It was a soft knock, but it echoed loud, like the crack of doom. It stood for the outside world; it stood for the accusing finger; it stood for the felon's brand; it stood for the great monster, Ruin, which threatened him, which terrorized him, which he had faced courageously, but which at last through the workings of his own morbid imagination and the tentacles of a great love, torn blood-dripping from his heart, had over-awed him. Before this monster he now shrank, cowering as only six days before he had seen Rollie Burbeck cower. He said to himself that he, John Hampstead, was the greater coward. Rollie had faltered in the face of his crime. He, the priest of God, was faltering in the face of his duty. He retreated from his own presence aghast at the thought. He looked about him wildly, and saw his features in the glass. It was a coward's face. He felt something stagger in his breast. It was his coward's heart!
The knock came again. It was a soft knock, but it echoed loudly, like a disaster waiting to happen. It represented the outside world; it represented judgment; it represented guilt; it represented the huge monster, Ruin, that threatened him, terrified him, which he had faced bravely, but which, in the end, through his own twisted imagination and the grip of a deep love, tearing at his heart, had overwhelmed him. Before this monster, he now shrank back, cowering just as he had seen Rollie Burbeck cower just six days earlier. He told himself that he, John Hampstead, was the bigger coward. Rollie had hesitated in the face of his crime. He, the priest of God, was hesitating in the face of his duty. He recoiled at his own presence, horrified by the thought. He looked around wildly and saw his reflection in the mirror. It was the face of a coward. He felt something falter in his chest. It was his cowardly heart!
Again the knock sounded. Not because he had grown brave again, but because he had grown too weak to resist even a knock upon a door, he gave the rug a kick that half straightened it, and in the tone of one who, despairing help, bids his torturers advance, he called: "Come in."
There was another knock. Not because he had found his courage again, but because he felt too weak to refuse even a knock at the door. He kicked the rug to smooth it out and, in the tone of someone who had given up hope for help, called out to his tormentors, "Come in."
But instead of waiting to see who entered, he turned his back and walked off down the room with slow, disconsolate stride, head hanging, shoulders drooping, knees trembling, feet dragging, utterly unmindful to preserve longer the pose of strength even before the dear ones whom he wished above all to see him brave and strong.
Instead of waiting to see who entered, he turned his back and walked away slowly down the room, his head down, shoulders slumped, knees shaky, and feet dragging. He was completely unaware of the need to appear strong, even in front of the loved ones he wanted to see him as brave and strong.
It was the silence of the one who entered that made him turn slowly, staring, his form lifting itself to its full height, and a hand rising to sweep the hanging hair from his eyes as he gazed for a moment in unbelieving bewilderment and then hoarsely shouted:
The quiet of the person who walked in made him turn slowly, staring, his figure standing tall, and a hand lifting to push the hair out of his eyes as he looked in disbelief for a moment and then shouted hoarsely:
"Bessie! Bessie! Is it you?"
"Bessie! Bessie! Is that you?"
Before the broken, paralyzed man could leap to meet her, the young woman had flung herself into his arms, with a cry almost of pain: "John! Oh, John!"
Before the broken, paralyzed man could leap to greet her, the young woman had already thrown herself into his arms, exclaiming with a cry that was almost painful: "John! Oh, John!"
He clasped her hysterically, half laughing and half sobbing: "Thank God! Thank God!" and then, murmuring incoherently, "It is the answer of the Father! It is the answer of the Father!"
He held her close, half laughing and half crying: "Thank God! Thank God!" and then, whispering in a way that didn’t make much sense, "It's the answer from the Father! It's the answer from the Father!"
Bessie, the first surge of her emotions over, stood looking up into John's storm-stressed face, with glistening, happy eyes.
Bessie, her emotions calming, looked up at John's weathered face, her eyes sparkling with joy.
It was evident that all the vapor of her doubt and misunderstanding had been burned away. She was again the old Bessie. She had started to him by an instinct of loyalty, spurred by a love that had refused to die, yet, womanlike, was still doubting. But the moving picture which the papers of succeeding days had reeled before her eyes as her train sped westward; the solemn face of Rose, the teary eyes of Tayna, whom she had found sitting at the foot of the stairs outside; and now this glimpse of that stooping, passionately despairing, hopelessly broken figure were enough to banish doubt forever. They testified that John Hampstead, in the soul of him, was true—to love as to duty—that he had burned out the scar of his first disloyalty to her in the fires of intense suffering.
It was obvious that all the confusion and misunderstandings had been cleared away. She was once again the old Bessie. She had moved towards him out of loyalty, motivated by a love that wouldn’t fade, but being a woman, she still had her doubts. However, the powerful images from the news articles over the next few days as her train traveled west—the serious look on Rose's face, the tearful eyes of Tayna, whom she found sitting at the bottom of the stairs outside, and now this glimpse of that hunched, hopeless figure—were enough to erase all doubts for good. They showed that John Hampstead, deep down, was genuine—in love as in duty—and that he had removed the stain of his first betrayal to her through deep suffering.
Her radiant beauty, the soft, trusting blue of her eyes, the wonderful witchery of smiling lips and dimpling cheeks, the proud, happy, worshipful look upon her face, all proclaimed the bounding joy with which she hurled herself again into his life.
Her incredible beauty, the soft, trusting blue of her eyes, the enchanting charm of her smiling lips and cute dimples, and the proud, happy, admiring look on her face all showed the immense joy with which she re-entered his life.
John perceived this in ecstasy. Bessie was not lost to him, but won to him by what had happened. The mere perception threw him into a frenzy of joy, and yet it was a reversal of probabilities so sudden and so overwhelming that he dared not accept it unattested.
John felt pure happiness from this. Bessie hadn't left him; instead, she had come to him because of what had happened. Just realizing this filled him with joy, but it was such a sudden and intense shift from what he thought would happen that he couldn't believe it without some kind of proof.
"But, Bessie," he protested. "But, Bessie?"
"But, Bessie," he said. "But, Bessie?"
"But nothing!" she answered stoutly, flinging her arms once more about his neck and drawing his lips down to hers, while she passionately stamped them again and again with the seal of her love and faith.
"But no way!" she responded confidently, wrapping her arms around his neck again and pulling his lips down to hers, passionately sealing them together repeatedly with her love and commitment.
With the submission of a child, and under the stimulus of such convincing, such deliciously thrilling demonstration as this, the strong-weak man surrendered unconditionally to an acceptance of facts at once so undeniable and so excitingly happy.
With the submission of a child, and inspired by such a convincing, exciting demonstration, the strong-weak man completely gave in to accepting facts that were both undeniable and incredibly joyful.
But the articles of surrender could not be signed in words. He drew her close to him and held her there long and silently, feeling his heart beat violently against her own, and at the same time his tissues filling with new and glowing strength. A sigh from Bessie, softly audible and blissfully long-drawn, broke the silence and the pose.
But the surrender documents couldn't be signed with words. He pulled her close and held her there for a long time in silence, feeling his heart race against hers, and at the same time, his body filling with new and vibrant strength. A soft, blissful sigh from Bessie broke the silence and the moment.
John held her at arm's length—his eyes a-dance with the emotional riot of an experience so foreign to the ascetic life which his character had forced upon him that he felt the wish for anchorage at which to moor himself and his joys. Such a mooring was offered by the long, wide window seat before the dormer which looked over palms and acacias to the Bay.
John held her at arm's length—his eyes filled with the thrill of an experience so different from the strict life he had created for himself that he felt a powerful urge for something stable to grasp for his own happiness. This stability came from the long, wide window seat in front of the dormer that overlooked the palm trees and acacias toward the Bay.
Taking Bessie by the hand, he led her to this tiny haven.
He took Bessie by the hand and led her to this little safe spot.
"Oh, John," she murmured, with a flutter in her voice and a sudden gust of happy tears, as she cuddled down against his shoulder, "it has been such a long, cruel wait, hasn't it? Such a hilly, roundabout way that we have traveled to know and get to each other at last."
"Oh, John," she said softly, her voice shaking with emotion and tears of joy beginning to fill her eyes as she leaned against his shoulder, "it's been such a long, difficult wait, hasn't it? It’s been such a winding, complicated journey to finally get to know each other."
"But now it's over," he breathed contentedly, swaying her body gently with his own.
"But now it's all over," he sighed contentedly, gently rocking her body with his.
As if a tide had taken them, they drifted out; two argonauts upon the sea of love with the window seat for a bark, and soon were cruising far out of sight of land. There was little talk. Words were so unnecessary. To feel the presence of each other was quite enough. For the time being, degrees and careers and private cars, courts and newspapers, actresses and diamonds, elders and church trials, were sunk entirely below the horizon.
As if carried away by a current, they drifted out; two adventurers on the sea of love with the window seat as their boat, and soon they were sailing far beyond the horizon. There was hardly any conversation. Words seemed totally unnecessary. Just being aware of each other's presence was more than enough. For now, degrees, careers, personal cars, courts, newspapers, actresses, diamonds, elders, and church trials were all completely out of sight.
Bessie was first to come back from this nebulous state of bliss to the more tangible realities of the situation. With her lover so close and so secure, she experienced a stirring of possessive instincts accompanied by an impulse to caretaking. John was hers now, and he required attention. With a soft hand she smoothed the yellow locks backward from his brow. With pliant fingers she sought to iron out the lines of care from his face, and with lingering, affectionate lips to kiss the tear-stiffness from his eyelids.
Bessie was the first to come out of that dreamy state and face the more concrete realities of the situation. With her loved one so close and safe, she felt a surge of protective instincts along with a desire to care for him. John was hers now, and he needed her attention. Gently, she brushed the golden hair away from his forehead. With soft fingers, she tried to smooth out the worries from his face, and with lingering, loving kisses, she gently wiped away the tears from his eyelids.
To the man of loneliness, these attentions were exquisitely delightful. They soothed and fortified him. They calmed his nerves and ministered to clarity of thought. This was well, for there were things that needed to be said as well as those which needed to be done.
For the lonely man, these gestures were really enjoyable. They comforted and strengthened him. They reduced his anxiety and helped him think more clearly. This was important because there were things that needed to be expressed and tasks that needed to be completed.
Dusk was falling. John arose, lighted a pendant bulb in the center of the long attic, and sat down again, taking Bessie's hand in his while he told her the story of the diamonds as he had told it in court—told her so much and no more; then stopped. The cessation was abrupt, decisive, but also interrogatory. John could not tell Bessie more than he could tell any one else and be true to his vow. Would she appreciate this and acquiesce? Or would she resent it?
Dusk was settling in. John stood up, switched on a light in the center of the long attic, and sat back down, holding Bessie's hand as he recounted the story of the diamonds just as he had in court—he shared just enough and not a bit more; then he paused. The silence was abrupt, noticeable, but also uncertain. John couldn't reveal more to Bessie than he could to anyone else and still stay true to his promise. Would she grasp this and accept it? Or would she be hurt?
Bessie understood the question in the silence. Her answer was to snuggle closer and after allowing time for this action to interpret itself, to say:
Bessie got the meaning of the question from the silence. Her response was to snuggle in closer, and after letting that action convey her feelings, she said:
"That must be the bravest, hardest thing you have done, John dear; to stop just there, when telling me."
"That has to be the bravest, toughest thing you've done, John; to stop right there while you were telling me."
"It was," he answered softly.
"It was," he replied quietly.
"It makes me trust you further than ever," she assured him, passing her hand under his chin and pulling his cheek to hers, again with that instinct of possession. "You must not be less true but more, because of me," she breathed softly.
"It makes me trust you more than ever," she said, sliding her hand under his chin and pulling his cheek close to hers, again with that instinctive sense of ownership. "You must be even more honest because of me," she whispered softly.
"But there is one thing I can tell you," he continued, "which no one else knows nor can know now."
"But there's one thing I can tell you," he continued, "that no one else knows or could possibly know at the moment."
And then he told her of Marien's visit. The girl listened at first with cheeks flaming hot and her blue eyes fixed and sternly hard. Yet as the narrative proceeded, she grew thoughtful and then considerate, breaking in finally with:
Then he told her about Marien's visit. At first, the girl listened with her cheeks flushed and her blue eyes intense and serious. But as the story continued, she became reflective and then compassionate, finally interrupting with:
"But she did it so wantonly, so irresponsibly; what reparation does she propose?"
"But she did it so carelessly and irresponsibly; what does she intend to do about it?"
"To immediately make a public confession that her charge against me was utterly false," replied John, strangely moved to speak defensively for Marien.
"To immediately publicly admit that her accusation against me was totally untrue," replied John, strangely feeling the need to defend Marien.
"She will do that?" exclaimed Bessie, her face alive with excitement and intense relief.
"Is she really going to do that?" Bessie said, her face shining with excitement and relief.
"She would have done it," answered John, "but I forbade her."
"She would have done it," John said, "but I told her not to."
"Forbade her? Oh, John!" The soft eyes looked amazement and reproach.
"Did you really forbid her? Oh, John!" The kind eyes showed shock and disappointment.
"Yes," acknowledged John in a steady voice. "You see, her word would become instantly worthless. To be believed, her confession would have to be supported by the naming of the real thief."
"Yes," John said calmly. "You see, her word would immediately lose all value. For her confession to be taken seriously, she would have to confirm it by naming the actual thief."
"And is the saving of a thief worth more to you than your church—your good name—your—your everything?"
"Is saving a thief more important to you than your church, your reputation, your—your everything?"
"In my conception, yes," John answered seriously. "That is what I have a church, a name, everything, for; to use it all in saving people—or in helping them, if the other is too strong a word."
"I definitely think so," John said earnestly. "That's why I have a church, a name, everything; to use it all to help people—or to 'save' them, if that's too strong a word."
As her lover spoke in this lofty, detached, meditative tone, Bessie held him off and studied him. This was the new John Hampstead speaking; the man she did not know; the man who, up to the hour when cruel scandal smirched it, had stirred this community with the example of his life. Before this new man she felt her very soul bowing. She had loved the old John. She adored the new.
As her partner spoke in this lofty, detached, introspective tone, Bessie stayed back and watched him. This was the new John Hampstead; the person she didn’t recognize; the man who, until the moment when harmful rumors ruined it, had inspired this community with his way of life. In front of this new version of him, she felt her very essence shifting. She had loved the old John. She cherished the new one.
"Oh, John! How brave! How strong! How right you are!" she exclaimed, with a note of adoration in her voice.
"Oh, John! You're so brave! You're so strong! You're absolutely right!" she exclaimed, her voice full of admiration.
A pang of self-reproach shot through the big man.
A wave of regret hit the big man.
"Not so brave—not so strong as I must—as I ought to be," he hastened to explain. "In fact, I have been doubting even if I were right, after all."
"Not as brave—not as strong as I should be—as I need to be," he quickly explained. "Actually, I've even been wondering if I was right all along."
Bessie's startled look brought out of him like a confession the story of the last hours before her coming; the full meaning of the state in which she found him; how the burden of it all had overtoppled him; how she had come to find him not brave and certain, but doubting.
Bessie's shocked expression made him open up, almost like confessing, about the final hours before she got there; the full importance of the situation she found him in; how the pressure of it all had overwhelmed him; and how she saw him not as strong and confident, but uncertain.
"But now," she affirmed buoyantly, "you are strong, you are certain again."
"But now," she said happily, "you are strong, and you’re confident again."
The very radiance, the fresh youthful happiness on the face of Bessie, checked the assent to this which was on his lips. He suddenly thought of what this action would mean to her, this beautiful, loving, aspiring young woman. She was his wife now in spirit. By some miracle of God their lives had in a moment been fused unalterably. He might bear a stigma for himself, but had he a right to assume a stigma for her?
The bright smile and fresh, youthful joy on Bessie’s face made him hesitate to say yes. He suddenly realized what this decision would mean for her, this beautiful, loving, and ambitious young woman. She was now his wife in every meaningful way. By some miracle, their lives had become connected forever in an instant. He might be willing to bear a burden for himself, but did he have the right to place that burden on her?
"Why, John," she murmured, wonder mingling with mild reproach, as she saw him hesitate.
"Why, John," she whispered, a blend of curiosity and gentle disappointment in her voice, as she saw him hesitate.
"Listen, my girl," began her lover, with infinite sympathy and tenderness in his manner, and gravely he re-sketched the elements in the situation as they would apply to her.
"Listen, babe," her lover began, filled with compassion and gentleness, and he carefully explained the important aspects of the situation that involved her.
Bessie did listen, and as gravely as John spoke to her,—listened until her eyes were first perplexed and then downcast. Sitting thus, seeing nothing, she saw everything; all that it might mean to her to become the partner of this public shame. She thought of her college friends, of her mother with her social aspirations, of her strong and high-standing father and the circle of his business and personal associates; of the part she hoped herself to play in the new political life that was coming to her sex. She saw it and for a moment was afraid, cowering before it as her lover had cowered. John, in an agony of suspense, watched this conflict staging itself graphically upon the features he loved so deeply, gleaning as he waited another two-edged truth, and that truth this: The love of a woman may make a man surpassingly stronger; it may also make him immeasurably weaker. It depends on the woman. He was weaker now. He had accepted her, demanded her of God, and God had given her. She was part of him now. It must no longer be his judgment but their judgment which ruled. She was forming their judgment now. He leaned forward apprehensively, like a criminal awaiting his fate. He had surrendered his independence of action. Had he gained or lost thereby?
Bessie listened intently, and even though John spoke to her very seriously, she absorbed his words until confusion clouded her eyes, followed by sadness. As she sat there, lost in thought, she felt like she was seeing everything; she understood what it would mean for her to be a part of this public shame. She thought about her college friends, her mother with her social aspirations, her strong and respected father, and the network of his business and personal contacts; she considered the role she hoped to take in the new political opportunities emerging for women. She imagined it and was briefly overwhelmed with fear, pulling back just like her lover had. John, filled with tension, observed this inner conflict unfold on the face he adored, revealing another complicated truth as he waited, and that truth was this:The love of a woman can make a man incredibly stronger; it can also make him profoundly weakerIt depends on the woman. He felt more vulnerable now. He had welcomed her, prayed to God for her, and God had answered his prayer. She was now a part of him. It was no longer just his judgment that counted, but their judgment together. She was influencing their judgment now. He leaned forward nervously, like a criminal waiting for his verdict. He had sacrificed his independence. Had he gained something or lost something because of that?
Bessie stood up suddenly. Her face was still white, but her square little chin with its softly rounded corners was firmly set.
Bessie stood up abruptly. Her face was still pale, but her square chin with its gently rounded edges was set with resolve.
"Your decision," she affirmed stoutly, "was the right decision. Your course has been the right course. You must not waver now. I command—I compel you to go straight forward. And I will stand with you—go out with you. From this moment on, your duty is my duty; your lot shall be my lot."
"Your decision," she said firmly, "was the right one. You've chosen the right path. Don't hesitate now. I command—you should move forward confidently. And I will be with you—I’ll go with you. From now on, your responsibility is mine; your fate will be my fate."
A smile of heavenly happiness broke like a sunset on the face of Hampstead.
A smile of pure joy brightened Hampstead's face like a sunset.
"Thank God!" he murmured reverently; "thank God!"
"Thank God!" he whispered gratefully; "thank God!"
And then as a surging Niagara of new strength rushed over him, he clasped her tightly, exclaiming enthusiastically: "I feel strong enough now, strong enough for everything!"
Then, as a strong wave of energy surged through him, he hugged her tight and said with excitement, "I feel strong enough now, strong enough for anything!"
Standing thus, smiling blissfully into each other's faces, the lovers became again the two argonauts upon a shoreless, timeless sea. As they came back, Bessie, a look half mischievous and half bashful upon her face, pleaded softly:
Standing there, smiling joyfully at each other, the lovers once again felt like two adventurers on an endless, timeless ocean. As they came back, Bessie, with a look that was part playful and part shy, whispered softly:
"John! Ask me something, please?"
"John! Please ask me something?"
"Ask you something," her lover murmured, with a look of dutiful affection, "why, there is nothing more that I can ask." He sighed contentedly.
"Can I ask you something?" her partner whispered, looking at her with loving admiration. "Honestly, there's nothing more I could want." He sighed contentedly.
"But put it into words. Something to which I can answer Yes," she said, a happy blush stealing across her cheeks.
"But say it out loud. Something I can reply to with a Yes," she said, a happy blush spreading across her cheeks.
The big man gazed at her with a puzzled expression.
The big man stared at her, looking puzzled.
"So—so that our engagement can be announced in the papers to-morrow morning."
"So that our engagement can be announced in the newspapers tomorrow morning."
John asked her, grimacing delight in his sudden comprehension, and took her answer in a kiss. But immediately after he became serious.
John asked her, a smile spreading across his face as he suddenly got it, and responded with a kiss. But right after that, he became serious.
"To-morrow morning?" he queried apprehensively; and then answered the interrogation himself. "No, not to-morrow, Bessie. Not soon. Later. When the issues are decided. When we know the worst that is to fall. Not now. You must protect yourself as well as your father and your mother from such notoriety!"
"Tomorrow morning?" he asked nervously; then he answered his own question. "No, not tomorrow, Bessie. Not anytime soon. Later. When the decisions are made. When we know the worst that's coming. Not now. You need to protect yourself and your dad and mom from that kind of attention!"
But Bessie's own uncompromising spirit flashed.
But Bessie's strong-willed personality stood out.
"No," she exclaimed with a stamp of her foot that was characteristic. "Now! This is when you need me! Now you are my affianced husband; I want the world to know that he is not as friendless as he seems. That we who know him best believe him most. Do you know, big man, that my parents cancelled their European trip and have been rushing across the continent with me in a special train faster than anybody ever crossed before, just to come and stand by you. Mother had a headache and is resting at the St. Albans, but father and I—why, father is down-stairs in the study waiting. He must have been there hours and hours. Father!"
"No," she said, stamping her foot like she always does. "Now! This is when you need me! Now you’re my fiancé; I want everyone to know that you’re not as friendless as you seem. Those of us who know you best believe in you the most. Do you know, big guy, that my parents canceled their European trip and raced across the continent with me on a private train faster than anyone has ever crossed before, just to come and support you? Mom had a headache and is resting at St. Albans, but Dad and I—well, Dad is downstairs in the study waiting. He must have been there for hours and hours. Dad!”
Bessie had rushed across the room and flung open the door leading downward.
Bessie rushed across the room and flung open the door that went down.
"Father," she cried. "Father! We are coming."
"Dad," she shouted. "Dad! We're on our way."
"What's the hurry?" boomed back a big, ironic voice that proceeded from the round moon of an amiable face in the open door of the study near the foot of the stairs. The face, of course, belonged to Mr. Mitchell, and he enlarged upon his first gentle sarcasm by adding: "I bought a thousand freight cars the other day in less time than it has taken you people to come to terms."
“Why the hurry?” rang out a loud, sarcastic voice from the cheerful round face in the doorway of the study at the bottom of the stairs. The face belonged to Mr. Mitchell, who kept up his lighthearted teasing by adding, “I bought a thousand freight cars the other day in less time than it’s taken you all to come to an agreement.”
Nevertheless, he greeted his former employee with cordial and sincere affection, while Bessie, radiantly happy but a little confused, asked:
He still greeted his former employee with warm and genuine affection, while Bessie, smiling with happiness but slightly puzzled, asked:
"What must have you been thinking all this time?"
"What have you been thinking about all this time?"
"Mostly I was thinking what a superfluous person a father comes to be all at once," laughed Mr. Mitchell. "Isn't there anything I can do at all?" he asked, with mock seriousness.
"I was mostly thinking about how suddenly useless a father seems," laughed Mr. Mitchell. "Is there really nothing I can do?" he asked, pretending to be serious.
"Yes," rejoined Bessie in the same spirit. "Telephone the papers to announce the engagement of your daughter to the Reverend John Hampstead, pastor of All People's Church."
"Yes," Bessie replied in the same tone. "Call the newspapers to announce your daughter's engagement to Reverend John Hampstead, pastor of All People's Church."
"Oh, I did that after the first hour and a half," exclaimed the railroad man, laughing heartily.
"Oh, I did that after the first hour and a half," the railroad guy said, laughing aloud.
But the situation was too grave, the feelings of all were too tense, to sustain this spirit of badinage for long. Bessie and Tayna fell upon each other with instant liking. Even Dick and Rose seemed able to forget the crisis which overhung them in the sudden advent of this beautiful young woman who had come into their ken again so suddenly and so mysteriously, and seemed to represent in herself and her father such a sudden and vast access of prestige and power to the cause of their uncle and brother.
But the situation was too serious, and everyone's feelings were too intense to maintain this playful vibe for long. Bessie and Tayna quickly grew very fond of each other. Even Dick and Rose seemed to set aside the impending crisis in light of the sudden and mysterious return of this beautiful young woman, who appeared to bring with her and her father a considerable increase in influence and support for their uncle and brother's cause.
John and his old employer sat down in the study for a quiet talk in which the minister related what he had told Bessie, the circumstances in which he stood, and finally and especially, his new compunction and Bessie's firm decision.
John and his former boss sat down in the study for a quiet chat, where the minister shared what he had told Bessie, the situation he was facing, and ultimately, his new feelings of guilt along with Bessie’s strong decision.
"She was right!" The heavy jaws of Mitchell snapped decisively. "The whole thing is a community brain storm. It will pass."
"She was right!" Mitchell said confidently. "It's just a community brainstorm. It'll pass."
"The criminal charge," began John, feeling relieved and yet looking serious.
"The criminal charge," John began, feeling relieved yet still looking serious.
"Nothing to that at all," answered the practical Mitchell, with quick decision. "Ridiculous! You're morbid from brooding over all this. From the minute this woman comes to you with her admission, you must have just ordinary horse sense enough to see that between us all we can find a way to stop that prosecution without making it necessary to expose anybody at all."
"There's nothing to worry about," replied the practical Mitchell confidently. "That's just ridiculous! You're being dramatic by overthinking this. The moment this woman confesses to you, you need to have the sense to understand that we can figure out a way to stop that prosecution without having to expose anyone."
Mitchell, observing Hampstead closely, saw that he was rather careless of this; that in fact he only thought of it when he thought of Bessie; that the one thing gnawing into him now was the action of the church. That was something outside of Mitchell's experience. Whether a church more or less unfrocked his future son-in-law was small concern. He was a man who thought in thousands of miles and millions of people.
Mitchell, observing Hampstead intently, saw that he was pretty indifferent to it; he only thought about it when it came to Bessie. The only thing bothering him now was the church's actions. That was outside of Mitchell's experience. Whether the church removed his future son-in-law from his position didn’t concern him much. He was a person who thought in terms of thousands of miles and millions of people.
"Come, Bessie," he called, "we must be getting back to the hotel."
"Come on, Bessie," he said, "we need to go back to the hotel."
"You will stay for dinner, Mr. Mitchell?" suggested John.
"Are you joining us for dinner, Mr. Mitchell?" John asked.
"No, I'll be getting back to mother. I just came to tell you that I am with you. My attorneys will be your attorneys. My friends and my influence will be your influence. Some of these newspapers may bark out of the other corner of their mouths after they've heard from me. Come on, Bessie!"
"No, I'm going back to Mom. I just wanted to tell you that I’m backing you up. My lawyers will defend you. My friends and connections will be available to help you. Some of these newspapers might change their story once they hear from me. Let’s go, Bessie!"
"But," demurred Bessie, "I'm not coming. I am going to the church to-night to sit beside John."
"But," Bessie said uncertainly, "I'm not going. I'm going to church tonight to sit next to John."
CHAPTER XL
CHAPTER 40
THE ELDER IN THE CHAIR
THE OLD PERSON IN THE CHAIR
The auditorium of All People's was cunningly contrived to bring a very large number of people close to each other and to the minister. Roughly semicircular, with bowled main floor and rimmed around by a gallery that edged nearer and nearer at the sides, it was possible to seat fifteen hundred persons where a man in the pulpit could look each individual in the eye, and except where the screen of the gallery broke in, each auditor could see every other auditor.
The auditorium of All People's was smartly designed to bring a large crowd closer to the minister. It was roughly shaped like a semicircle, featuring a sloped main floor and a gallery that got closer on the sides, accommodating fifteen hundred people and enabling the person in the pulpit to make eye contact with everyone. Except where the gallery blocked the view, every audience member could see each other in the room.
The special meeting for an object unannounced but clearly understood was, of course, an assemblage of the church itself; yet so great was the general interest in what was to transpire, and so willing were the moving spirits to play out their act in public, that no one was turned away. By an instruction from Elder Burbeck, the ushers merely sifted people, sending the members to the main floor, and the non-members up-stairs into the gallery.
The special meeting, which had an unannounced but clearly understood purpose, was obviously a gathering of the church itself. However, the widespread curiosity about what was about to happen was so intense, and the main participants so eager to present themselves, that no one was turned away. Following Elder Burbeck's instructions, the ushers organized the crowd, directing church members to the main floor and non-members to the gallery.
Hampstead entered the church at precisely eight o'clock.
Hampstead entered the church precisely at eight o'clock.
The auditorium was filled with the buzz of many voices, but as the pastor of All People's advanced down the aisle, this hum gradually ceased, and every eye was turned upon the man, who tall and grave, with features slightly wasted, nevertheless wore a look serenely confident and even happy.
The auditorium was filled with conversation, but as the pastor of All People's walked down the aisle, the chatter gradually quieted, and everyone focused on him. He was tall and serious, with somewhat gaunt features, but he had a calm, confident, and even happy expression.
This expression in itself was instant occasion for wonder and surprise. Was this man really unbreakable? Knowing nothing of what had happened in the day to encourage its pastor and make him strong, his congregation was much better prepared to see him as Bessie had found him three hours before than as he now appeared.
This statement alone ignited curiosity and astonishment. Was this man truly unbreakable? Without knowing what had happened earlier that day to inspire his pastor and give him strength, his congregation was more inclined to see him as Bessie had encountered him three hours ago rather than how he appeared now.
There were glances also for the faithful Rose, pale and worn, but bearing herself with true Hampstead dignity; for aggressive, wizened Dick, and for Tayna, emotional and ready, as usual, for tears or laughter. But there were more than glances for the lady who walked at the pastor's side proudly, with a possessive air as if she owned him and were glad to own him. There was searching scrutiny and attempt at appraisal.
There were glances directed at the loyal Rose, who looked pale and tired but carried herself with a genuine Hampstead grace; at the assertive, older-looking Dick; and at Tayna, who was emotional and, as always, on the verge of tears or laughter. But there was more than just glances for the woman walking confidently next to the pastor, with a possessive demeanor that suggested she owned him and was pleased about it. People were examining her closely and trying to form their opinions about her.
All People's had never seen this woman before. She looked young; yet bore herself like a person of consequence. She was beautiful, but the dignity of her beauty was detracted from by dimples. Yet with the dimples went a masterful self-possession and a chin that was a trifle square and to-night just a trifle thrust out, while her head was a little tilted back and her blue eyes were a little aglint with shafts of a light something like defiance, as if to say: "Hurt him at your peril. Take him from me if you can!"
Everyone had never seen this woman before. She appeared young but carried herself with an air of importance. She was beautiful, though the dignity of her beauty was slightly overshadowed by her dimples. However, along with her dimples, she had a confident self-assurance, and her slightly square chin was a bit more pronounced tonight, while her head was tilted back slightly and her blue eyes sparkled with a hint of defiance, as if to say: "Hurt him at your own risk. Take him from me if you dare!"
Who was she? No one knew. Everybody asked; but no one answered.
Who was she? Nobody knew. Everyone asked, but no one answered.
After standing in the aisle before his family pew, while Rose, Dick, Tayna, and Bessie filed in before him, the minister stood for a moment surveying the scene. As he looked, the serenity upon his features gave way to pain. The situation saddened him inexpressibly. He was like a refugee who returns to find his home ruined by the ravages of war. How peaceful and how helpful had been the atmosphere of All People's! How happily he had seen its walls rise and its pews fill! How many good impulses had been started there! What a pity that the note of inquisition and of persecution should now be sounded. How sad that strife should come! And over him of all beings! He had often looked upon a congregation torn by dissensions concerning its pastor, and he had said that no church should ever undo itself over him. When his time came to go, he would go quietly.
After standing in the aisle in front of his family’s pew, while Rose, Dick, Tayna, and Bessie walked in ahead of him, the minister paused to take in the scene. As he observed, the calm expression on his face faded into sadness. He was deeply troubled by the situation. It felt like a refugee returning to find his home devastated by the aftermath of war. How peaceful and supportive the atmosphere of All People’s used to be! How joyfully he had watched its walls go up and its pews fill! So many great initiatives had begun there! It’s such a shame that now the spirit of inquiry and persecution has arisen. How heartbreaking that conflict should surface! And especially for him! He had often seen a congregation split over disagreements about its pastor, and he had always believed that no church should ever tear itself apart over him. When it was time for him to leave, he would do so quietly.
Yet now he was not going quietly, but that was because he felt it was not himself that was involved; instead it was a principle. Either this congregation existed to mediate love, helpfulness, and a charitable spirit to the world, or it had no reason for existence at all. It had better be disrupted, this gallery fall, this altar crumble, these walls collapse, these people be scattered to the winds, than All People's become a society for the advancement of pharisaism.
But now he wasn’t going to give up easily, and that was because he believed it wasn’t just about him; it was about a principle. This congregation was either meant to spread love, support, and kindness to the world, or it had no reason to exist at all. It would be better for everything to fall apart—this gallery to crumble, this altar to break down, these walls to fall, and these people to scatter—than for All People's to become a place that promotes hypocrisy.
He noted that the gallery was packed, but on the main floor empty spaces stared at him from the central tier of pews. Half of All People's members must have remained away. John realized with new emotion what this meant: that there were men and women in his congregation who could not see their pastor arraigned like this, who could not bear to witness the rising waves of bitterness, the charges and the counter-charges, the incriminations, the malicious spirit of partisanship which invariably breaks out in times like these. But it meant too that these same soft-hearted folk were also soft in the spine; unwilling to take a stand with him; unwilling to be recorded pro or con upon a great issue like this; people for whom he had done a service so great that they could not now turn down their thumbs against him, yet lacking in the strength of character either to sit as his judges or to cast a vote in his favor.
He saw that the gallery was full, but the main floor had noticeable empty seats in the central row of pews. Half of All People's members must have stayed away. John felt a wave of emotions as he realized what this meant: there were men and women in his congregation who couldn’t bear to see their pastor in this situation, who couldn’t stand to witness the rising bitterness, the accusations and counter-accusations, the blame, and the toxic partisanship that always comes up in times like these. But it also meant that these same sensitive people were spineless; they were unwilling to stand with him; unwilling to take a stand for or against such an important issue; individuals for whom he had done such a great service that they couldn’t outright condemn him, yet they lacked the strength of character to either judge him or to support him.
From this thought of jelly-fish the minister turned, almost with relief to where, stretching widely behind the Burbeck pew, was a mass of close-packed faces, with super-heated resolution depicted upon their features. The bearing of these partisans in itself reflected how they had been solicited, inflamed, and organized. They were there like an army to follow their leader.
From this thought of jellyfish, the minister turned, almost with relief, to where a crowd of tightly packed faces filled the space behind the Burbeck pew, their expressions filled with intense determination. The demeanor of these supporters revealed how they had been inspired, fired up, and united. They were there like an army ready to follow their leader.
Good people, too, some of them! Doctor Hampstead's very best people. Yet to recognize them and their mood gave him a sense of personal power. He believed that he could walk over there and talk to these people ten minutes, and they would break like sheep from the leadership of Brother Burbeck. They would come pressing around him with tears and expressions of confidence. But it was not in John's purpose to do that. He was on trial. If on the record of his life among them, these people could condemn and oust him, his work had been a failure. It was as well to know it.
Some of them are really good people! Doctor Hampstead's very best. Still, recognizing them and their mood gave him a sense of personal strength. He felt he could walk over and talk to them for ten minutes, and they would scatter like sheep from Brother Burbeck’s leadership. They would gather around him, filled with tears and looks of trust. But that wasn’t John’s intention. He was on trial. If these people could judge and reject him based on his past with them, then his work would have been a failure. It was better to know that.
One thing more the minister took into account. The number of persons who, half in an attitude of aggressive loyalty and half in tearful sympathy had gathered in the tiers behind his own pew was less by half than that massed behind the Burbeck leadership. The issue was not in doubt. It had been decided already,—in the newspapers, in the court room, and in all this busy bell-ringing of the last two days.
One more thing the minister thought about. The number of people who had gathered in the rows behind his pew, caught between fierce loyalty and tearful sympathy, was only half of those who had gathered behind the Burbeck leadership. The outcome was obvious. It had already been decided—in the newspapers, in the courtroom, and through all the frantic bell-ringing of the last two days.
And now, having seen as much and reflected as much as has been recorded, Hampstead sat down and slipped a furtive lover's hand along the seat until it found the hand of Bessie, and took it into his with a gentle pressure that was affectionately reciprocated.
After reflecting on everything that had been recorded, Hampstead sat down and quietly moved his hand along the seat until he found Bessie's hand, gently taking it in his with a soft squeeze that she affectionately returned.
But if to the congregation the entry of the minister and the woman of mystery by his side was sensation number one in this evening of sensations, the entry of the Angel of the Chair was sensation number two. Mrs. Burbeck, propelled as usual by Mori, the Japanese, was just appearing at the side door; and this time there was no trundling to the center between two factions. Instead, with Japanese intentness of purpose, and as if he had his instructions beforehand, Mori drove the chair straight across the neutral ground to the end of the Hampstead pew.
But while the minister and the mysterious woman walking next to him were the first big news of the evening for the crowd, the arrival of the Angel of the Chair was the second. Mrs. Burbeck, as usual being pushed by Mori, the Japanese man, was just arriving at the side door. This time, there was no awkward rolling to the center between two groups. Instead, with a focused intent typical of Japanese precision, and as if he had received instructions in advance, Mori moved the chair directly across the neutral space to the end of the Hampstead pew.
The church, seeing this act, grasped instantly its solemn meaning. The house of Burbeck was divided against itself. Mrs. Burbeck had often disapproved of her husband's course in church leadership, but she had never taken sides against him. To-night she did so. The issue was too great, too fundamental, to do otherwise. That it hurt her painfully was evident. Her face had lost its smile. The pallor of her cheeks was more wax-like than ever, and there was a droop in the corners of her mouth that no physical suffering had effected. But the lips were tightly compressed, and the valiant spirit of the woman looked resolutely out of her eyes. Those near and watching the face of her husband saw that this look affected him; saw him start as if he had hardly expected such action, hardly realized what it would be to find her thus opposing him. They even noted that a fleeting expression of doubt, of sudden loss of faith in his own course, came into the eyes of the man.
The church, witnessing this act, quickly understood its serious implications. The Burbeck family was now at odds with each other. Mrs. Burbeck had often disagreed with her husband’s decisions in church leadership, but she had never openly supported him. Tonight, she did. The issue was too significant and fundamental to do anything else. It was clear that this hurt her deeply. Her smile had disappeared. The paleness of her cheeks was more waxy than ever, and there was a droop at the corners of her mouth that no physical discomfort had caused. Yet, her lips were tightly pressed together, and a strong spirit shone resolutely from her eyes. Those nearby watching her husband’s face noticed how this look affected him; they saw him react in surprise, as if he hadn’t expected her to take such a stand, as if he couldn’t comprehend what it meant to find her opposing him in this way. They even observed a brief look of doubt, a sudden loss of faith in his own path, flicker in his eyes.
Nevertheless, although with a sigh at the burdens his faithfulness to the Lord so often compelled him to bear, Elder Burbeck set his spirit sternly upon its task. He was the Nemesis of God. He would not shrink though the flame scorched him, the innocent, while it consumed the guilty.
Still, with a sigh about the burdens his loyalty to the Lord often made him bear, Elder Burbeck resolutely centered his spirit on the task before him. He was God's Nemesis. He wouldn't back down even when the flames hurt him and the innocent as they engulfed the guilty.
Yet from the moment that this glance had passed between the husband and the wife, it appeared that a gloom of tragedy settled upon the gathering. Again the congregation sank of itself to awed silence, so intense that a cough, the clearing of a throat, the dropping of a hymn-book into a rack, echoed hollowly. Slight movements took on augmented significance. Thoughts boomed out like words, and looks had all the force of blows.
But from the moment the husband and wife shared that look, a sense of tragedy seemed to overshadow the gathering. The congregation fell into a deep, respectful silence, so intense that even a cough, a throat clearing, or the sound of a hymn book dropping into a rack felt empty. Small movements felt loaded with meaning. Thoughts were as clear as spoken words, and glances felt like physical blows.
The polity of All People's was ultra-congregational. The proceedings had the form of order, but were primitive and practical; yet every step, voice, motion, detail, took on an exaggerated sense of the ominous, as if a man's body were on trial instead of merely his soul.
The government of All People's was very decentralized. While the processes appeared organized, they were simple and direct; nevertheless, every action, sound, movement, and detail felt burdened by a strong sense of dread, as if a person's body was being judged instead of just their soul.
Nor was Elder Burbeck at all approving of Hampstead's manner to-night. The minister had shown again his utter incapacity to appreciate a situation. He was too cool, too unmoved. He had taken a full minute to stand there posing in pretended serenity while he looked the congregation over. From Burbeck's point of view, this manoeuvre was dangerous tactics. There was always some indefinable power in that deep-searching look of Hampstead's. If the man should stand up there and look at these people for ten minutes longer, he might have them all over there palavering about him. He was looking in the gallery now. Well, let him look there as long as he liked. The gallery couldn't vote. Burbeck's own eye wandered into the gallery. On the other side from him, just where the horseshoe curve began to draw in toward the choir loft, sat his son, Rollie.
Elder Burbeck definitely didn’t like Hampstead's attitude tonight. The minister once again showed he didn't understand the situation. He was too calm, too unaffected. He stood there for a whole minute, pretending to be peaceful while scanning the congregation. From Burbeck's viewpoint, this approach was risky. There was always some unexplainable power in Hampstead's intense stare. If he kept staring at these people for another ten minutes, he might have them all talking about him. Now he was looking up at the gallery. Well, he could keep looking there as long as he wanted. The gallery couldn’t vote anyway. Burbeck’s gaze shifted to the gallery. On the opposite side from him, right where the horseshoe curve started to rise toward the choir loft, sat his son, Rollie.
"Rollie should not be up there," the Elder instructed, turning to an usher. "Go and tell him to come down."
"Rollie shouldn't be up there," the Elder said, turning to an usher. "Go tell him to come down."
"He says he is with a lady who is not a member," reported the usher on returning.
"He says he's with a woman who's not a member," the usher reported when he returned.
"Huh?" ejaculated Burbeck, turning a surprised gaze upon the figure of a woman heavily veiled who sat beside his son.
"Huh?" Burbeck said, looking surprised at the heavily veiled woman next to his son.
That woman! What sacrilege had impelled his son to bring her here? Had she not wrought ruin enough already? Must she gloat over the shame she had brought upon this congregation and upon the church of the living God? And must his son be the means of her coming? What was that boy thinking of, anyway?
That woman! It was such a betrayal for his son to bring her here. Hadn't she already caused enough harm? Did she really have to enjoy the disgrace she brought upon this community and the church of the living God? And why did his son have to be the one to bring her? What was that kid thinking?
And yet, since Rollie had grown into so fine a figure of a man, his father had come to regard his son and what he chose to do with an indulgence he granted to no one else. He wished the boy would come to church more; he wished he would give more attention to those things to which his father had devoted his life; and yet he could make allowance for him. The young man's environment, his social gifts, his business prospects, all inclined him to another set of associations. Besides, the boy's own character seemed so fine and strong, the sentiments of his heart so truly noble, that the father's iron judgment softened even in the matter of an indiscretion so flagrant as this. He reflected too that for business reasons it was doubtless just as well if Rollie were brought into no prominence in this unpleasant affair. In fact, Elder Burbeck would have been as well satisfied if his son had stayed away altogether.
Now that Rollie had become such an impressive young man, his father treated him with a leniency he didn't show to anyone else. He wished the boy would go to church more often and pay more attention to the things his father had dedicated his life to, but he could understand his choices. The young man's environment, social skills, and career opportunities led him toward a different crowd. Plus, Rollie's character was so admirable and strong, and his feelings so genuinely noble, that his father's strict judgment softened, even regarding an indiscretion as obvious as this one. He also thought it would be better for business if Rollie stayed out of the spotlight in this unpleasant situation. In fact, Elder Burbeck would have preferred it if his son had stayed completely away from it.
"It is time to call the meeting to order," suggested Elder Brooks, a pale, nervous man whose eyes were continually consulting the typewritten sheet which he held in his hand.
"It's time to kick off the meeting," suggested Elder Brooks, a nervous, pale man who kept glancing at the typed sheet in his hand.
"Yes, Brother Brooks," agreed Elder Burbeck, advancing to the table below and in front of the pulpit. He was almost directly in front of where Doctor Hampstead sat in his pew.
"Yes, Brother Brooks," Elder Burbeck said, moving to the table beneath and in front of the pulpit. He stood almost directly in front of where Doctor Hampstead was seated in his pew.
John noticed that the Elder looked worried and over-anxious. His pouchy cheeks sagged; there were huge wattles of red skin beneath his chin, and his whole countenance had a more than usually apoplectic look.
John noticed that the Elder looked worried and overly anxious. His cheeks were puffy, there were deep, red folds of skin under his chin, and his whole face had an unusually flushed look.
"Brother Anderson will lead in prayer," announced the Elder in unctuous tones. "Let us stand, please!"
"Brother Anderson will lead us in prayer," the Elder said in a very smooth voice. "Please stand!"
The congregation stood. But Brother Anderson's leadership in prayer could not be deemed very successful. He led as if he himself were lost. His prayer appeared to partake of the nature of an apology to God for what the petitioner hoped was about to be done.
The congregation stood up. However, Brother Anderson's prayer leadership didn't seem very effective. He prayed as if he were lost himself. His prayer felt more like an apology to God for what he hoped would happen next.
During the length of these whining orisons, the congregation grew impatient. The gallery in spots sat down. The effect of the prayer was in total no more than a dismal thickening of the gloom of tragedy that hung lower and lower over the meeting. Yet once the prayer was ended, Elder Burbeck baldly declared the object of the meeting.
As the long, drawn-out prayers continued, the congregation began to feel restless. Some people in the balcony sat down. Overall, the prayer only seemed to intensify the heavy atmosphere of sadness that loomed over the gathering. However, once the prayer concluded, Elder Burbeck directly stated the purpose of the meeting.
His manner was strained, his voice was harsh and halting, but he began stubbornly and plodded forward doggedly, gradually laboring himself into the hectic fervor of his assumed position as the instrument of God to purge All People's of its pastor.
He seemed tense, his voice was rough and shaky, but he started stubbornly and kept going, slowly immersing himself in the intense energy of his claimed role as God's instrument to remove the pastor from All People's.
Yet it was in keeping with the tenseness of the situation that as the emotions of the vehement apostle of the status quo reached their height, his words became rather less florid, and he concluded in sentences of sycophantic calm and tones of solicitous consideration for the feelings of the piece of riff-raff he was about to brush aside with a sweep of his fiery fan.
However, it was fitting for the tension of the situation that as the feelings of the passionate supporter of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__status quoAs he finished speaking, his words became simpler, and he concluded with soothing sentences, showing careful thought for the feelings of the person he was about to dismiss with a flick of his fiery fan.
"There is before us," he assured his audience finally, "no question of the pastor's guilt or innocence of the charges made. The question is one of expediency; as to what is best to do for the good name and the future usefulness of All People's. The Board of Elders, after serious and prayerful consideration," Brother Burbeck's voice whined a little as he said this, "has felt that it was best for the pastor and best for the interest of the church to ask him to resign quietly and immediately. That request has been emphatically declined. It has become our duty, painful as it is," the Elder sighed and twitched his red neck regretfully in his white collar, "to present to the congregation a resolution covering the situation. That resolution the clerk of the church will now read."
"There’s no doubt about whether the pastor is guilty or innocent of the charges," he assured his audience. "The real issue is what's best for the reputation and future of All People's. After careful and thoughtful consideration," Brother Burbeck's voice wavered slightly as he said this, "the Board of Elders has decided that it’s in the best interest of both the pastor and the church to ask him to resign quietly and immediately. That request has been firmly rejected. It has now become our responsibility, painful as it is," the Elder sighed and shifted his red neck regretfully in his white collar, "to present a resolution to the congregation regarding this situation. The church clerk will now read that resolution."
But instead of looking at the clerk, the chairman looked at Elder Brooks.
But instead of looking at the clerk, the chairman turned to Elder Brooks.
Those typewritten lines, the mere holding of which had given Elder Brooks that sense of importance which it was necessary for him to feel in order to be able to act decisively in a matter like this which went gravely against some of the instincts of his soft nature, were, by him now, with a final and supreme sense of this importance, passed to the clerk of the church, a fat, ageless, colorless looking man who read stolidly that:
Those typed lines, which had made Elder Brooks feel important enough to take decisive action on an issue that clashed with his gentle nature, were now, with a final and deep acknowledgment of that importance, given to the church clerk, a chunky, ageless, nondescript man who read plainly that:
Whereas, the pastor of this congregation, John Hampstead, has been held to answer to the Superior Court of this County upon a charge of burglary and has been otherwise involved in public scandal in such manner that he appears either unable or unwilling to establish his innocence; and
Whereas, the pastor of this congregation, John Hampstead, has appeared before the Superior Court of this County on a burglary charge and has also been involved in a public scandal that indicates he is either unable or unwilling to prove his innocence; and
Whereas, it is the judgment of this Board that such a situation is one highly detrimental to the causes for which this church exists, and one calculated to bring reproach upon the church and the sacred cause of Christ;
This Board believes that this situation is very damaging to the purpose of this church and could bring shame to both the church and the sacred mission of Christ.
Therefore, be it resolved that the pastoral relation existing between All People's Church and the said John Hampstead be, and now is, immediately dissolved.
Therefore, it is decided that the pastoral relationship between All People's Church and John Hampstead is now immediately terminated.
"This, brethren," announced Elder Burbeck, with an air of pain that was no doubt real, and a fresh summoning of divine resolution to his aid, "is the recommendation of your official Board. What is your pleasure concerning it?"
"This, everyone," Elder Burbeck declared, showing real emotion and a fresh determination, "is the recommendation from your official Board. What do you want to do about it?"
"I move its adoption," quavered Elder Brooks.
"I suggest we go with it," Elder Brooks said hesitantly.
"I second the motion," Brother Anderson suggested faintly.
"I support the motion," Brother Anderson said quietly.
"Are you ready for the question?" hinted the ruling Elder.
"Are you ready for the question?" the ruling Elder asked.
But a man stood up somewhere over behind Hampstead. "I should like to ask, Brother Burbeck," he inquired, "if that was the unanimous resolution of the Board."
But a man stood up somewhere behind Hampstead. "I'd like to ask, Brother Burbeck," he said, "if that was the unanimous decision of the Board."
"It was not unanimous," replied the Elder, slightly nettled, "as you know, Brother Hinton. It is a majority resolution. The question is now upon its adoption."
"It wasn't a unanimous decision," replied the Elder, somewhat annoyed, "as you know, Brother Hinton. It's a majority decision. The question now is whether we should adopt it."
Elder Burbeck swept a suggestive eye over his carefully organized majority, and this time his hint was taken. Calls of "question" arose.
Elder Burbeck looked thoughtfully at his well-organized majority, and this time his cue was understood. Shouts of "question" broke out.
But Hinton remained uncompromisingly upon his feet. He was a tall man and pale, with a high, bone-like brow, a long spiked chin, and gray moustaches that drooped placidly over a balanced mouth.
But Hinton stood confidently on his feet. He was tall and pale, with a noticeable, angular forehead, a long pointed chin, and gray mustaches that gracefully hung over a well-shaped mouth.
"I understand that the chair will not attempt to railroad this resolution," he ventured with mild sarcasm.
"I understand that the chair isn't going to push this resolution through without any thought," he said with a touch of sarcasm.
Elder Burbeck's habitual flush heightened as, after a premonitory rumble in his throat and an enormous effort at self-control, he replied emphatically: "Brother Hinton, the resolution will not be railroaded;" and then added warningly: "To avoid stirring up strife, however, I hope we may vote upon it with as little discussion as possible."
Elder Burbeck's typical blush deepened as, after a warning growl in his throat and a big effort to stay calm, he replied firmly: "Brother Hinton, we won't allow this resolution to pass;" and then added as a precaution: "To avoid any conflict, I hope we can vote on it with little discussion."
"Yes," admitted Brother Hinton dryly, but still standing his ground. "I think it is perfectly understood that debate where its outcome is pre-determined, is useless. Yet without having consulted the pastor of this church as to my course, I voice the sentiment of many around me in urging him to stand up here as its pastor, as he has a right to do, and as the congregation has a right to ask him to do, and tell us what he thinks should be our course in the premises."
"Yes," Brother Hinton said flatly, but he stood his ground. "I believe it's obvious that a debate with a predetermined outcome is pointless. Nevertheless, without discussing my position with the pastor of this church, I want to convey the feelings of many people around me in encouraging him to assume his role here as our pastor, which he has the right to do, and which the congregation has the right to ask for, and to share with us what he believes our course of action should be regarding this matter."
Brother Hinton's was a well balanced mind, and it seemed for a moment that his own manner might inject some coolness into the situation. Indeed, the good Elder Burbeck trembled lest it might, for the fires of purification being up, he wished them to burn, undampened.
Brother Hinton had a balanced mind, and for a moment, it looked like his presence might bring some calm to the situation. In fact, Elder Burbeck was concerned that it might, as he wanted the fires of purification to continue burning strongly.
Certainly for John Hampstead to stand up there and tell that congregation what to do was the last thing the Elder wanted. Besides, he resented some of Brother Hinton's imputations as disagreeable.
The last thing the Elder wanted was for John Hampstead to stand up there and instruct the congregation. Also, he found some of Brother Hinton's comments really uncomfortable.
The chairman answered curtly:
The chair responded sharply:
"If the pastor did not respect the eldership sufficiently to advise it, I think it can hardly be expected of him to advise the congregation; or that the congregation would take his advice if he gave it."
"If the pastor doesn’t value the elders enough to consult them, I doubt he can be expected to give advice to the congregation, or that the congregation would pay attention to his advice if he offered it."
The face of Hampstead whitened, and his muscles strained in his body.
Hampstead's face went pale, and his muscles clenched.
This was really a mean speech of Elder Burbeck, yet he did not wish to be mean. He meant only to be just—to All People's church. His zeal on the one hand, his prejudgment upon the other, had led him to consider no procedure as proper that did not look immediately to the hurling down of the usurper.
Elder Burbeck's speech was pretty intense, but he didn’t mean to come off that way. He wanted to be fair to All People’s church. His excitement on one side and his bias on the other made him view any action as unacceptable if it didn’t directly aim to remove the usurper.
"The pastor is not at issue," he concluded with heat almost unholy. "It is the good name of All People's that is at issue."
"The pastor isn't the issue," he concluded with a passion that seemed almost misplaced. "It's the reputation of All People's that's on the line."
The face of Hampstead whitened a little more.
The face of Hampstead became a little paler.
"But," persisted Brother Hinton; "let our pastor make his answer to the charges, that we may determine for ourselves what is the issue."
"But," insisted Brother Hinton, "let our pastor address the accusations so we can make our own decision about the outcome."
Enough had been said. John Hampstead stood tall and statue-like in the aisle, with the manner of a man about to speak the very soul out of himself, if need be. Before this manner, Elder Burbeck recoiled a little, as he knew he must, if this man asserted himself. For one despairing moment the good man felt that the cause of righteousness was lost. But something in the manner of the minister himself reassured the Elder. The man's soul went back a little from his eyes,—receded, as it were, like a tide, while he turned toward the congregation and in kindly, patient tones began:
Enough had been said. John Hampstead stood tall and imposing in the aisle, looking like a man ready to share his deepest feelings if necessary. Elder Burbeck instinctively stepped back a bit, realizing he might need to if this man asserted himself. For a moment, the good man felt like the cause of righteousness was doomed. But something in the minister's demeanor reassured the Elder. The man’s gaze seemed to soften, like a receding tide, as he turned toward the congregation and began to speak in gentle, patient tones:
"I cannot speak to charges, Brother Hinton! None are presented against me. It was for this reason that I refused to appear before the eldership. This resolution is not a charge. It is an assault. There is no proposal on the part of this Board to find out if I am guilty of anything. They propose a course which assumes my guilt to be of no importance. I tell you that it is of all importance.
“I can’t respond to the accusations, Brother Hinton! No charges have been filed against me. That’s why I didn’t show up before the elders. This resolution isn’t a charge; it’s an attack. This Board isn’t trying to determine if I’m guilty of anything. They’re proposing a course of action that assumes my guilt doesn’t matter. I’m telling you that it matters a lot.”
"Perhaps, brethren, I have been too reticent. Perhaps the peculiar circumstances out of which this congregation has grown during the five years of my ministry have made it difficult for all of us to see aright or to act aright in this trying situation. I stand before you to some extent a victim of misplaced confidence in you. I was surprised that the newspapers should inflame public opinion against me. I was surprised that a Court of Justice should hold me to answer for this improbable crime. Yet, during all these, to me, cataclysmic, happenings of the past week, I have looked to the loyalty of this church with an assurance that never wavered; an assurance that in the light of what is happening to-night seems more tragic than anything else. I never had a thought that you would not stand by me, at least until I was found to be guilty."
Maybe I've been too reserved. The unique circumstances that led to the formation of this congregation over the past five years may have made it difficult for all of us to see things clearly or to act appropriately in this tough situation. I stand here as someone who has misplaced trust in you. I was shocked that the newspapers would incite public opinion against me. I was shocked that a Court of Justice would hold me accountable for this improbable crime. Yet, through all the catastrophic events of the past week, I've depended on the loyalty of this church with unwavering confidence; a confidence that, given what’s happening tonight, feels more tragic than anything else. I never doubted that you would stand by me, at least until I was proven guilty.
A note of pathos had crept into the minister's voice. The gallery listened intent and breathless. Elder Burbeck felt an irritation in his throat.
A note of sadness crept into the minister's voice. The audience listened carefully and intently. Elder Burbeck felt a lump in his throat.
But the minister was continuing:
But the minister continued:
"Indulging this faith in you, entirely occupied with the many perplexing circumstances of this lamentable affair, I am made now to feel that I neglected you too long.
With this belief in you, completely caught up in the many confusing parts of this unfortunate situation, I now realize that I've ignored you for too long.
"I perceive now that your minds, too, were inflamed with suspicion; that well-meaning but mistaken zealots among you have felt called upon to take advantage of the situation to purge the church of my presence.
"I realize now that your thoughts were filled with doubt too; that some well-meaning but misguided people in your group believed it was necessary to use this situation to push me out of the church."
"Once I saw this movement under way, I felt too hurt to oppose it. It seems to me that it has been done cunningly and calculatingly. No charges have been presented against me; therefore I cannot defend myself; and I will not defend myself. I am only analyzing the situation for you, that what you do may be with open eyes. It is urged that I am not on trial; therefore as a popular tribunal, you cannot go into the details and ascertain the truth for yourselves.
Once I saw this movement happening, I felt too hurt to fight against it. It seems to me that it’s been carried out sneakily and with careful planning. No charges have been filed against me, so I can't defend myself, and I won't. I'm just breaking down the situation for you so that you make your decision with full awareness. It’s said that I'm not on trial; therefore, as a public tribunal, you can’t investigate the details and discover the truth for yourselves.
"A hasty decision is demanded; therefore there is no time for the situation to clear and for calm counsel to prevail. Bear in mind that you are called upon to take action quickly, not for my sake as a minister; not for your sake as individuals; but because the good name of this church is alleged to be suffering. Is it not in reality because the vanity of some of the members of this church is suffering?
A quick decision is necessary; there’s no time for things to calm down or for careful advice to sink in. Remember, you need to act quickly, not for me as a minister; not for you as individuals; but because the reputation of this church is said to be on the line. Isn’t it actually because the pride of some members of this church is at risk?
"If that is so, it is not a reason, my brethren, for hasty action against any man. Surely it is not a reason for hasty action against me. I ask those of you who can remember, to go back, to recall the circumstances under which I became your pastor. You were humble enough then. There was small thought of the good name of this congregation when I sat in the park out there and saw this man nailing a plank across the door. I did not question his good intentions then. I do not question them now. But he is proposing to do the same thing in effect that he did then; to nail God out of His house.
"If that's the case, it's not a reason, my friends, to rush into action against anyone. It's definitely not a reason to take quick action against me. I ask those of you who can remember to think back to when I became your pastor. You were humble back then. There was little concern about the reputation of this congregation when I sat in that park and saw this man nailing a board across the door. I didn't doubt his good intentions then, and I don't doubt them now. But he's suggesting doing the same thing now as he did then: to shut God out of His house."
"Oh, not because I am nailed out. You may cast me out, and this church will go on. But if you cast out any brother, even the humblest, wrongfully or for self-righteous reasons, you depart from the spirit of Christ. You should be helping that man instead of hurting him. How much less would you cast out your pastor for the same reason."
"Oh, it’s not just because I’m the one being left out. You can take me out of the equation, and this church will keep going. But if you reject any brother, even the least of us, unfairly or for self-righteous reasons, you’re going against the spirit of Christ. You should be uplifting that person instead of pushing him away. How much less should you turn away your pastor for that same reason?"
"Brother Hampstead!" It was the voice of Elder Burbeck, grating harshly by the forced element of self-restraint in his tones. "You are misapprehending the issue. There is no proposal to cast you out of the congregation. The proposal is merely that you retire from the position of eminence which you occupy, exactly as I might be asked to retire if my own name had been smirched."
"Brother Hampstead!" It was Elder Burbeck's voice, sounding tense and harsh. "You’re misinterpreting what's happening. There’s no intention to expel you from the congregation. The suggestion is just that you step down from your high position, just like I could be asked to step down if my own reputation had been damaged."
"There you are!" ejaculated Hampstead. "'Had been smirched.' Your chairman's phraseology shows that he assumes that my name has been smirched. I deny it. I indignantly reject the specious argument that the action of this church to-night does not amount to a trial. Before the eyes of the world you are finding me guilty. You place upon me a stigma as a minister that will follow wherever I go, the inference of which is unescapable. From the hour when I became the minister of this congregation until now, I have gone about as a servant of the One Master, according to my judgment and my capacity. The point of view of the authors of this resolution seems to be that I have been the servant of this congregation; that I may be hired or discharged, that I am theirs, that I have been working for them. That was a mistake! It is a mistake. I know you have paid me a salary, but I have never felt that it conferred upon me any obligation to you. I thought you gave the money to God, and that he gave it to me, and that with it I was to serve Him and not you. That service was rendered in all good conscience to this hour. Are you now presuming to oust me because I can no longer serve God? Or because you are unwilling for me longer to serve you?
"There you are!" Hampstead exclaimed. "‘Had been smeared.’ Your chairman's wording suggests he thinks my name has been tarnished. I deny it. I strongly reject the misleading claim that tonight's actions by this church don’t count as a trial. In the eyes of the world, you’re finding me guilty. You’re marking me as a minister in a way that will follow me wherever I go, and the implication is clear. From the moment I became the minister of this congregation until now, I have served as a servant of the One Master, to the best of my judgment and ability. The viewpoint of those who wrote this resolution seems to be that I have served this congregation; that I can be hired or fired, that I belong to you, and that I have been working for you. That's a mistake! It is a mistake. I know you have paid me a salary, but I have never felt that it created any obligation to you. I believed you were giving the money to God, and that He gave it to me, and that with it, I was to serve Him and not you. That service has been given in all good conscience up to this moment. Are you now assuming you can remove me because I can no longer serve God? Or because you no longer want me to serve you?"
"Your Board has asked me to resign. To resign would be a confession of guilt. I do not feel guilty. I am not guilty. My conscience is clear. Personally, I was never so satisfied that I was doing right as now.
"Your Board has asked me to resign. Resigning would mean admitting I’m guilty. I don't feel guilty. I’m not guilty. My conscience is clear. Honestly, I’ve never been more confident that I’m doing the right thing than I am right now."
"Sometimes I must have done the wrong thing. Looking back, it seems to me now that sometimes when you approved most heartily, when the public ovations were the loudest, the thing achieved was either of doubtful worth or very transitory. The present case touches fundamental issues. It has to do with one of the most sacred duties of the minister.
"Sometimes I think I made the wrong choice. Looking back, it seems that often when you were the most excited, when the public praise was the loudest, what was achieved was either questionable in value or very short-lived. The current situation tackles important issues. It relates to one of the minister's most crucial responsibilities."
"The resolution to which I am entitled from this congregation is a resolution of absolute confidence. There is but one other resolution that could adequately express the situation, and that is the one which is proposed by the Board. If you cannot pass the resolution of confidence, I think that you should pass the one that has been proposed. That is the advice which I have to offer. That is the answer which I make to this unjust, this unchristian assault upon your pastor in the moment when, tried as he has never been tried before, he needs your loyalty and confidence more than he can ever need it again."
"The resolution I need from this group is one of total confidence. There’s only one other resolution that truly fits the situation, and that’s the one put forward by the Board. If you can't approve the resolution of confidence, I think you should just go ahead and pass the one that was suggested. That’s my advice. That’s my response to this unfair, un-Christian attack on your pastor at a time when he needs your loyalty and support more than ever."
Hampstead sat down. He had spoken with far more feeling than he had intended, but he had exhibited much less than he experienced.
Hampstead took a seat. He had expressed much more emotion than he intended, but he revealed far less than he truly felt.
Yet the total effect of his words was less happy than his friends had hoped. Instead of appealing to his auditors, he appeared to arraign them. Elder Burbeck was greatly relieved. He saw that this arraignment had antagonized and solidified his own cohorts.
However, the overall effect of his words was not as positive as his friends had hoped. Rather than connecting with his audience, he appeared to blame them. Elder Burbeck felt relieved. He recognized that this accusation had both angered and brought together his own supporters.
But the tall man with the lofty brow was on his feet again.
But the tall man with the high forehead was standing up again.
"I wish to move," said Brother Hinton, "a resolution such as Doctor Hampstead has suggested; a resolution of sympathy and absolute confidence, and I now do move that this church put itself upon record as sympathizing fully with our pastor in his unpleasant position, and assuring him of our confidence in the unswerving integrity of his character and of our prayers that he may be true to his duty as he sees it. I offer that as a substitute for the resolution before the house."
"I'd like to propose," said Brother Hinton, "a resolution similar to what Doctor Hampstead suggested; a resolution of support and complete confidence. I move that this church officially expresses its full support for our pastor in this challenging situation, assuring him of our trust in his unwavering integrity and our prayers that he stays true to his duty as he sees it. I put this forward as an alternative to the resolution currently being discussed."
The resolution was seconded. There was an interval of silence, a feeling that the crucial moment had been reached. Question was called. The substitute was put.
The resolution was seconded. There was a pause, and it felt like the significant moment had come. The question was asked. The alternative was introduced.
"All in favor of this resolution which you have heard made and with the formal reading of which we will dispense, please stand," proclaimed Elder Burbeck.
"Everyone who supports this resolution, which you've heard but we won't read formally, please stand up," announced Elder Burbeck.
There was an uncertain movement. By ones and twos, and then in groups the persons sitting on the Hampstead side of the church rose to their feet, until with few exceptions all were standing.
There was a moment of hesitation. One by one, and then in groups, the people sitting on the Hampstead side of the church stood up, until, with a few exceptions, everyone was standing.
"The clerk will count."
"The clerk will tally."
There was an awkward silence.
There was an awkward pause.
"One hundred and sixty-three," the colorless man announced presently.
"One hundred sixty-three," the pale man replied briefly.
"All opposed, same sign." Burbeck's adherents arose en masse at the motion of the Elder's arm, which was as involuntary as it was injudicial.
"Anyone who opposes this, raise your hand." Burbeck's supporters stood up.all togetherat the Elder's arm gesture, which was both unintentional and inappropriate.
The clerk did not count. It was unnecessary. "The motion is lost," he said to the presiding officer.
The clerk didn’t count. It wasn’t necessary. "The motion is lost," he said to the presiding officer.
"The resolution is lost," announced Elder Burbeck loudly, in tones that quickened with eagerness. "The question now recurs upon the original resolution."
"The resolution is gone," Elder Burbeck exclaimed loudly, his tone becoming more enthusiastic. "Now, the question goes back to the original resolution."
Erect, poised, feeling a sense of elation that he was now to let loose the wrath of God upon a recreant shepherd of the flock, the Elder stood for a moment with his eyes sweeping over the whole congregation, and taking in every detail of the picture; the disheartened, defeated group behind Hampstead, the flushed, determined face of the minister, the defiant blaze in the eyes of the rosy-faced young person by his side,—who was this strange woman, anyway?—and then his own well-marshalled loyal forces, who to-night played the part of the avenging hosts of Jehovah!
Standing tall and confident, feeling a surge of excitement as he prepared to deliver divine judgment on a faithless shepherd, the Elder paused for a moment, surveying the entire congregation and taking in every detail of the scene: the demoralized, defeated group behind Hampstead, the flushed, determined face of the minister, the fiery defiance in the eyes of the young woman next to him—who was this unfamiliar woman, anyway?—and then his own well-organized loyal supporters, who tonight represented the avenging army of God!
Up even into the gallery the Elder's eyes wandered with satisfaction. These galleries should see that All People's would not suffer itself to be put to shame before the world. Something centered his eye for a moment upon Rollie. His son was gazing intently, leaning forward with a hand reached out until it rested on the balcony rail. Then the Elder's eye returned to the lower floor and to the mission now about to be accomplished.
The Elder looked around the gallery with satisfaction. These galleries were meant to show that All People's wouldn’t be embarrassed in front of the world. For a moment, he noticed something about Rollie. His son was watching closely, leaning forward with his hand out until it rested on the balcony rail. Then, the Elder's attention returned to the lower floor and the mission that was about to be finished.
"Are you ready for the question?" he inquired, with forced deliberation, enjoying the suspense before its inevitable outcome of satisfied justice.
"Are you ready for the question?" he asked, with a purposeful tone, enjoying the moment before the inevitable outcome of just satisfaction.
"Question! Question!" came the insistent calls.
"Question! Question!" came the constant shouts.
But now there was something like a movement in the gallery. The old Elder's eye, noting everything, noted that; looking up, he saw that Rollie's seat was empty; but higher up the gallery aisle the young man was visible, making his way quickly toward the stairs. That was right, he was coming down to vote; but he would be too late.
But now there was some movement in the gallery. The old Elder's watchful eye noticed that; looking up, he saw that Rollie's seat was empty. However, higher up the gallery aisle, the young man was visible, quickly making his way toward the stairs. That’s right, he was coming down to vote, but he would be too late.
"All in favor of the resolution severing the pastoral relation between All People's Church and John Hampstead will signify by standing."
"Everyone who supports the resolution to end the pastoral relationship between All People's Church and John Hampstead, please stand up."
The Elder rolled the words out sonorously. In his mind they stood for the thunder of divine judgment!
The Elder said the words loudly and clearly. In his mind, they symbolized the power of divine judgment!
The solid phalanxes upon his left arose as one man and stood while their impressive numbers were this time carefully counted by the clerk. The tally took some time.
The strong formations on his left stood up as a single unit and stayed still while the clerk carefully counted their impressive numbers. The counting took some time.
"Opposed, the same sign!" The Elder barked out the words like a challenge. Again the straggling group behind Hampstead arose. The minister himself stood up. As a member of the congregation, he had a right to vote, and he would protest to the last this injustice to him, this slander of All People's upon itself.
"Opposed, same sign!" the Elder shouted as if it were a challenge. Once more, the small group behind Hampstead stood up. The minister himself rose to his feet. As a member of the congregation, he had the right to vote, and he was determined to fight to the end against this injustice to him, this slander against All People's.
Mrs. Burbeck could not stand, but raised her hand, so thin and shell-like that it trembled while she held the white palm up to view.
Mrs. Burbeck couldn't stand, but she lifted her hand, so thin and fragile that it trembled as she held the white palm up for everyone to see.
Elder Burbeck saw this and noted with a slight additional sense of shock that Rollie was now beside his mother and standing also to be counted with the Hampstead adherents.
Elder Burbeck noticed this and was slightly surprised to see that Rollie was now next to his mother, also standing with the Hampstead supporters.
"The resolution is carried," said the clerk to the Elder.
"The resolution passed," said the clerk to the Elder.
"The resolution—" echoed Burbeck, his voice beginning to gather enormous volume. But when he had got this far, his utterance was arrested by the sudden action of his son, who remained standing in the aisle, with one hand grasping his mother's, and the other outstretched in some sort of appeal to him.
"The resolution—" Burbeck echoed, his voice getting quite loud. But just as he got to this point, his son suddenly moved, standing in the aisle, one hand gripping his mother's and the other reaching out in some kind of appeal to him.
"Father!" the boy whispered hoarsely; "don't announce that vote! Don't announce it!"
"Dad!" the boy whispered urgently, "don't announce the vote! Please don't!"
This startling interruption appeared to freeze the whole scene fast. The throaty, excited tones of the young man floated to the far corners of the auditorium, and again the sense of some impending terror forced itself deeper into the crowd-consciousness.
This surprising interruption brought everything to a halt. The excited, powerful voice of the young man resonated through the auditorium, and once more, a sense of looming dread sank deeper into the minds of the audience.
"Don't announce it? What do you mean?" ejaculated the father in an irritated and widely audible whisper.
"Don't announce it? What do you mean?" the father said in an annoyed, hushed tone.
The suddenness of this outbreak and the astounding fact that it should come from his own flesh, had thrown the Elder completely off his stride.
The surprise of this outbreak and the shocking truth that it came from his own body had thrown the Elder completely off balance.
"Because," the young man faltered, his face white, his eyes wild and staring, "because it's wrong!"
"Because," the young man paused, his face drained of color, his eyes desperate and wide, "because it's not fair!"
The huge dominating figure of a man stood for a moment nonplussed, wondering what hysteria could have overtaken his son; but annoyance and stubborn determination to proceed quickly manifested themselves upon his face.
The large, imposing man stopped for a moment, puzzled by what could have caused his son to act so irrationally; however, irritation and a strong determination to move on quickly appeared on his face.
"Don't, father!" pleaded the young man, advancing down the aisle, "Don't! I've got something I must say!"
"Please, Dad!" the young man urged as he walked down the aisle. "I need to say something!"
By this time, Hampstead, quickly apprehensive, had stepped out from his pew and was seeking to grasp Rollie's arm; but the excited young man avoided him, and standing with one hand still appealing toward his father, and with the other pointing backward toward the minister, he announced with a sudden access of vocal force: "That man is innocent."
At this point, Hampstead felt something was off, so he got up from his pew and tried to grab Rollie's arm, but the disturbed young man dodged him. With one hand still reaching out to his father and the other pointing back at the minister, he exclaimed with determination, “That man is innocent.”

The words had a triumphant ring in them that echoed through the auditorium.
The words sounded victorious and echoed through the auditorium.
"Innocent?"
"Innocent?"
The tone of the senior Burbeck was scornful in the extreme. Increasing anger at being thus interfered with, especially by Rollie had turned the Elder's face almost purple. "Young man," he commanded harshly, "you stand aside and let this church declare its will."
The elder Burbeck spoke with great disdain. His frustration at being interrupted, particularly by Rollie, made his face nearly turn purple. "Young man," he snapped, "step aside and let this church make its decision."
"I will not stand aside," protested the son. "I will not let you, my father, do this great wrong. He forbade me to speak; but I will speak. Yes, no matter what happens, I must speak."
"I won’t just stand by," the son argued. "I can’t let you, my father, do this awful thing. He told me to stay quiet, but I’m going to speak up. Yes, no matter what happens, I have to say something."
The young man turned a frightened glance upon his mother. Mrs. Burbeck was gazing intently at her son, a look of shock giving way to one of comprehension and then a pitiful half-smile of encouragement, as if she urged him to go on and do his duty, whatever that involved.
The young man glanced nervously at his mother. Mrs. Burbeck was intensely focused on her son, her face changing from shock to comprehension and then to a gentle, sad smile of encouragement, as if she was motivating him to keep going and do what he needed to do, regardless of what that involved.
"That man," Rollie began afresh, his neck thrust forward desperately, while he pointed to the minister, who had stepped back once more as though he felt the purposes of God in operation and no longer dared to interfere; "that man is innocent. I am the thief. I stole the diamonds. I did it to get the money to cover a defalcation at the bank. Fearful of the consequences, I turned to him in my distress. He got the money to restore what I had stolen. I put the diamonds in his box for an hour, and by a mistake he went off with the key. That explains all. When I returned from the cruise on the Bay and learned what had happened, I was paralyzed with fear. At first I did not even have the manhood to go and tell him how the diamonds got into his box. When I did, he made me keep the silence for fear the blow would kill my mother. It seemed to me that this was not a sufficient reason. But I was weak; I was a coward. Yet the spectacle of seeing this man stand here day after day while his reputation was torn to pieces, unwavering and unyielding whether for the sake of my mother or such a worthless wretch as I am, or for the sake of his priestly vow, made me stronger and stronger. Yet I was not strong enough to speak. Not until to-night. Not until I saw my mother's hand tremble when she held it up to vote for him. I only came down here to stand beside her. But one touch of hers compelled me to speak. I am prepared to assume my guilt before this church and before the world. I was a defaulter, and John Hampstead saved me. I was a thief, and he saved me. I was a coward, and he made me brave enough at least for this. I tell you, the man is innocent, absolutely innocent. He is so good that you should fall down and worship him."
"That man," Rollie began again, leaning forward anxiously and pointing to the minister, who had stepped back as if he knew that a higher power was at work and didn’t want to interfere anymore; "that man is innocent. I’m the one who stole the diamonds. I did it to get money to cover a loss at the bank. Panicking about what would happen, I turned to him in my desperation. He got the money to replace what I took. I put the diamonds in his box for an hour, and by mistake, he took the key with him. That explains everything. When I came back from the cruise on the Bay and found out what happened, I was paralyzed with fear. At first, I didn’t have the courage to go and tell him how the diamonds ended up in his box. When I finally did, he made me stay quiet because he was worried it would harm my mother. I thought that wasn’t a good enough reason. But I was weak; I was a coward. Still, watching this man stand here day after day while his reputation was being destroyed, staying strong for my mother, for a worthless person like me, or out of loyalty to his priestly vow, made me stronger and stronger. But I still wasn’t brave enough to speak. Not until tonight. Not until I saw my mother’s hand shake as she raised it to vote for him. I just came down here to stand beside her. But one touch from her made me speak up. I’m ready to confess my guilt before this church and the world. I was a defaulter, and John Hampstead saved me. I was a thief, and he saved me. I was a coward, and he gave me enough courage for this at least. I tell you, the man is innocent, truly innocent. He is so good that you should fall down and worship him."
Rollie's confession in detail was addressed to the congregation as a whole, and he finished with his arms extended and chest thrown forward like a man who had bared his soul.
Rollie's thorough confession was aimed at the whole congregation, and he finished with his arms wide open and his chest puffed out, like someone who had exposed his deepest self.
After standing for a moment motionless, his eyes turned to his mother, and with a low cry he dashed to where Hampstead was bending over her. She lay chalk-white and motionless, one hand in her lap, the other swinging pendant, the hand that had just been raised to vote. The eyes were closed; the lips half parted; the expression of her face, if expression it might be termed, one of utter exhaustion of vital forces.
After standing still for a moment, he looked at his mother and, with a small cry, rushed over to where Hampstead was leaning over her. She lay pale and motionless, one hand in her lap and the other hanging down, the hand that had just been raised to vote. Her eyes were closed, her lips slightly parted, and her expression, if it could be called that, showed total exhaustion.
For a moment the young man stood transfixed by the spectacle of what he had done. How shadow thin she looked! This was not the figure of a woman, but some exquisite pattern of the spiritual draped limply in this chair.
For a moment, the young man stood motionless, gazing at what he had done. How unbelievably thin she appeared! This wasn’t the form of a woman, but some beautiful essence of the spiritual just lingering loosely in this chair.
And yet, as if affected by his appealing gaze, the features moved, some of the looseness departed from the corners of the mouth, the eye-lashes fluttered and a delicate tint showed upon the cheek, disappeared, came again, and went away again; but with each appearance lingered longer. The lips moved too as if a breath were passing through them; almost indistinguishably and yet surely, the bosom of her dress stirred, collapsed, and stirred again. The young man had rather unconsciously seized both wilted hands, forcing the minister somewhat away in order to do so. It was his mother. He had struck her defenseless head this blow. Unmindful of the sudden awe of silence about him, followed by murmurings, ejaculations, and then a universal stir of feet, the blank looks, the questionings, the staring wonder with which neighbor looked to neighbor, the young man watched intently that stirring of the mother breast until it became regular and rhythmical.
Yet, as if under the spell of his captivating gaze, her expression changed; some tension eased from the corners of her mouth, her eyelashes fluttered, and a soft blush appeared on her cheek, then vanished, reappeared, and faded again; but each time it lasted a bit longer. Her lips moved too, as if a breath were passing through them; almost imperceptibly yet definitely, the fabric of her dress rose and fell. The young man had unconsciously held both of her limp hands, pushing the minister slightly aside to do so. It was his mother. He had dealt her this devastating blow. Ignoring the sudden quiet that descended around him, followed by whispers, gasps, and then a collective shuffle of feet, the blank expressions, the questioning glances, the astonished stares exchanged between neighbors, the young man focused intently on the rise and fall of his mother's chest until it became steady and rhythmic.
The lips were moving now again; but this time as if in the formation of words. Rollie bent low, until his ear was close.
The lips were moving again, but this time it seemed like they were actually forming words. Rollie leaned in closer, putting his ear near.
"Let me think, let me think," the lips murmured wearily. "My son—was a defaulter and a thief—John Hampstead knew. John Hampstead showed him the better way." She turned her head weakly and eased her body in the chair, as if to make even this slight effort at conversation less laborious, and then began to speak once more:
"Let me think, let me think," the lips murmured wearily. "My son—was a fraud and a thief—John Hampstead knew. John Hampstead showed him a better way." She weakly turned her head and shifted in the chair, as if trying to make even this small effort of conversation less exhausting, and then began to speak again:
"But he was not strong enough to walk that better way, so John Hampstead took the burden upon his own shoulders and carried it until my boy was strong enough to bear it for himself."
"But he wasn't strong enough to take that better path, so John Hampstead took on the responsibility himself and carried it until my boy was strong enough to manage it on his own."
Sufficient strength had returned for one of her hands to exert a pressure on the hand that held it.
She had regained enough strength in one of her hands to push against the hand that was holding it.
"Yes, mother," Rollie breathed fervently into her ear.
"Yeah, Mom," Rollie said sincerely into her ear.
"But now," and the voice gained more volume, "but now he is strong enough. He has done a brave and noble thing at last. I forget my shame in pride and gratitude to God for my son that was lost and is alive again—forever more."
"But now," the voice became louder, "but now he is strong enough. He has finally done something courageous and honorable. I forget my shame in pride and gratitude to God for my son who was lost and is alive again—forever."
The last tone flowed out upon the current of a long, wavering sigh, which seemed to take the final breath from her body.
The last note faded away on a long, shaky sigh, almost like it was taking her final breath.
"Yes, mother!" the young man urged anxiously, putting an instinctive pressure upon the hands he held, as if to call the spirit back into her again. There was an instant in which he felt that it was gone. She had left him. But the next instant he felt it coming back again like a tide and stronger, much stronger, so that there was real color in her cheeks, and then the eyes opened and looked at him with a clear and steady light, with the glow of love and admiration in them.
"Yes, Mom!" the young man said urgently, instinctively squeezing the hands he held, as if trying to bring her spirit back. For a moment, he felt it fade away. She had gone. But in the next moment, he felt it come back like a wave, even stronger, until real color returned to her cheeks. Then her eyes opened and looked at him with a clear, steady brightness, filled with love and admiration.
"Thank God!" murmured the voice of Hampstead hoarsely. "She is back. She will stay."
"Thank God!" Hampstead murmured hoarsely. "She’s back. She’ll stay."
"Yes," Mrs. Burbeck affirmed, faintly but valiantly, turning from the face of her son to that of the minister with a look of inexpressible gratitude and devotion. "Yes, I am back," she smiled reassuringly, "and to stay. I never had so much reason—so much to live for as now."
"Yes," Mrs. Burbeck said, weakly but with courage, turning from her son’s face to the minister’s with a look of deep gratitude and devotion. "Yes, I’m back," she smiled to reassure them, "and I’m here to stay. I've never had so many reasons—so much to live for—than I do now."
The enactment of this scene at the chair, so intense and so significant, could have consumed no more than two minutes of time. The congregation, keenly alive to the effect the disclosure must have upon the life of the mother, was in a state to witness with the most perfect understanding every detail of the action about the invalid's chair. While the issue was in doubt, the audience remained in an agony of suspense and apprehension.
The performance of this scene at the chair, which was so intense and significant, could not have lasted more than two minutes. The congregation, fully aware of how the revelation would impact the mother’s life, observed every detail of the actions around the invalid's chair with complete understanding. As long as the outcome was uncertain, the audience stayed in suspense and anxiety.
With the sudden look of relief upon the face of the minister, followed presently by a luminous smile of pure joy while his shoulders straightened to indicate the rolling off of the burden of his fears, the suspense for the congregation was completely ended. Reactions began immediately to occur.
The minister's face suddenly lit up with relief, quickly followed by a bright smile of pure joy as his shoulders relaxed, signaling that the burden of his fears had lifted. The congregation's suspense was immediately resolved, and reactions began to unfold right away.
Far up in the gallery a woman laughed, an excited, hysterical, brainless laugh, and every eye darted upon her in reproach. Then down in front somewhere near the first line of the Burbeck adherents, a man began to sob, hoarsely and with a wailing note, as if in utter despair. Again every eye swung from the woman who had laughed to the man who was crying. As they fell on him, he stood up. It was Elder Brooks, the man who had written the resolution declaring the pastoral relation severed. With streaming eyes he was hurrying toward Hampstead. But now other women were laughing hysterically, other men were sobbing. Everywhere was exclamation, movement, and a sudden impulse toward the minister. The people in the gallery came down, crowding dangerously, to the rail. On the main floor little rivulets of excited human beings trickled out from the pews and streamed down the aisles. The first to reach Hampstead was a woman. She caught his hand and kissed it. Elder Brooks came next. He flung an arm about the minister's neck, but instead of looking at him or addressing him, covered his face in shame.
A woman laughed loudly from way up in the gallery, an excited, hysterical, mindless laugh, and everyone shot her disapproving looks. Then, down at the front near the first row of the Burbeck supporters, a man started to sob hoarsely, wailing as if he were completely hopeless. Again, everyone's attention shifted from the laughing woman to the crying man. When they focused on him, he stood up. It was Elder Brooks, the man who had written the resolution ending the pastoral relationship. With tears streaming down his face, he rushed toward Hampstead. But now other women were laughing hysterically, and other men were crying. Chaos erupted everywhere, with people shouting, moving around, and feeling an urge to approach the minister. Those in the gallery came down, crowding dangerously close to the railing. On the main floor, small streams of excited people flowed out from the pews and hurried down the aisles. The first to reach Hampstead was a woman. She took his hand and kissed it. Elder Brooks came next. He threw an arm around the minister's neck, but instead of making eye contact or speaking, he buried his face in shame.
But it was no longer possible to describe what any one individual was doing. The entire audience had become a sea which at first rolled toward Hampstead and then swirled and tossed its individual waves laughing, cheering or applauding frothily. In mutual congratulation men shook each other's hands and some appeared even to shake their own hands. Women kissed or flung their arms about one another. Two thirds of the main floor was devoid entirely of people. The other third was a struggling eddy in which the tall form of the ex-pastor,—for they had just voted him out of the pulpit,—stood receiving every one who reached him with a sad kind of graciousness.
But it was impossible to explain what anyone was doing anymore. The entire audience had transformed into a sea that first surged toward Hampstead and then swirled, with individual waves laughing, cheering, or clapping excitedly. In a collective celebration, people shook hands, and some even appeared to shake their own hands. Women hugged or embraced one another. Two-thirds of the main floor was completely empty. The remaining third was a chaotic mix where the tall figure of the former pastor—who had just been voted out of the pulpit—stood, receiving everyone who came up to him with a kind of sad grace.
Songs broke out. For a time the people in the gallery were singing: "Blessed be the tie that binds." Those below sobbed through "My faith looks up to Thee", and presently all were singing "Nearer my God to Thee, nearer to Thee." This continued until the gathering seemed to sing itself somewhat out of its hysteria; and then, weaving to and fro, the tide began to ebb back up the aisles and into the pews again.
Songs began to fill the air. For a while, the people in the gallery sang, "Blessed be the tie that binds." Those below cried during "My faith looks up to Thee," and soon everyone joined in singing "Nearer my God to Thee, nearer to Thee." This continued until the gathering seemed to sing away its hysteria, and then, swaying back and forth, the crowd began to flow back up the aisles and into the pews again.
At first the people thought they had done this of their own accord, but later it appeared that it was Hampstead who was making them do it. He was a leader. In the temporary chaos, his will alone retained its poise, and it was the suggestion in the glance of his eye and finally in the gestures of his hands that sent them back to their seats.
At first, the people thought they were acting independently, but later it became obvious that Hampstead was the one guiding them. He was a leader. Amid the temporary chaos, only his will remained firm, and it was the look in his eyes and, eventually, the gestures of his hands that directed them back to their seats.
When the singing stopped, and the audience sat somewhat composed and considering what should happen next, the minister remained master of the situation.
When the singing finished and the audience sat mostly relaxed, reflecting on what would happen next, the minister still had control of the situation.
To protect himself somewhat from the surging waves of humanity, Hampstead had stepped upon the platform. He stood now with one hand resting easily upon the back of the chair beside the communion table. The chair was not empty, for it contained the huge, collapsed bulk of the Elder, the upper half of whose body had sunk sideways upon the end of the table, with his huge red face fenced off from view by one arm, as if to shroud the shame of his features. He was inert and still. The fragile human orchid in the chair had not been more motionless than he. The tip of an ear, one bald knob of his head, were all that showed to those in front; and the other arm was extended across the table, the fingers overhanging the edge of it.
To avoid the crowd a bit, Hampstead stepped onto the platform. He now stood with one hand comfortably resting on the back of the chair by the communion table. The chair wasn't empty; it supported the large, slumped figure of the Elder, whose upper body had drooped sideways onto the table, his huge red face obscured by one arm, as if to hide the embarrassment of his features. He was completely still. The frail figure in the chair couldn’t have been more motionless than he was. Only the tip of an ear and one shiny spot on his head were visible to those in front; his other arm was stretched across the table, fingers hanging over the edge.
The spectacle of the man lying crushed and broken upon the very table from which so often he had administered the communion, cast a deepening spell over all. But it also forced on all a thought of sympathy for this rashly misguided man, who as a spiritual leader of this church had shown himself so utterly lacking in spiritual discernment. This was quite in keeping with John Hampstead's mood.
The image of the man lying crushed and broken on the same table where he had often given communion cast a heavy spell over everyone. But it also filled them with sympathy for this recklessly misguided man, who, as a spiritual leader of the church, had shown a total lack of spiritual insight. This reflected John Hampstead's mood perfectly.
"Our very first emotion," the minister began, "must be one of sympathy for this well-meaning brother of ours who has been the unfortunate victim of a series of mistakes in which his has been by no means the greatest. While he sits before us overcome with humiliation and remorse, Elder Burbeck will pardon me if I speak for a moment as if he were not here. I wish to urge upon you all that no one—least of all myself—should reproach him for the thing which he has done. I have never doubted that he was acting in all good conscience. The succession of events, once it had begun to march, has been so remarkable that now, looking back, we must each and all of us feel how puny are men and women to resist the winds of circumstance which blow upon them.
"Our very first emotion," the minister began, "should be sympathy for our well-meaning brother here, who has unfortunately fallen victim to a series of mistakes, none greater than his own. As he sits before us, filled with humiliation and regret, Elder Burbeck will forgive me if I take a moment to speak as if he weren’t here. I want to stress that no one—especially not me—should blame him for what he has done. I have never doubted that he was acting in good faith. The sequence of events, once it started unfolding, has been so extraordinary that now, in hindsight, we must all recognize how powerless we are against the forces of circumstance that impact us."
"To me, granting the beginning of this strange series of events for which I am at least in part to blame, it seems now that all the rest has been inevitable. I think we should reproach no one. Certainly I shall not. Instead, I am thinking that it is a time for great rejoicing. That mother who has so many times shown us the better way, has shown it to-night. Looking up to her son whose act of moral courage, witnessing to the new character that he has been building, has made possible the happy climax of this tragic hour—looking up to him she has said: 'I never had so much to live for as now.' That should be the feeling of each one of us.
As I reflect on the beginning of this strange series of events that I played a part in, it seems like everything that happened afterward was inevitable. I don’t think we should point fingers at anyone. I definitely won’t. Instead, I see this as a moment for celebration. That mother, who has always steered us in the right direction, has done so once again tonight. Looking at her son, whose act of moral courage shows how much he has changed and made this joyful resolution possible even in this painful moment—she told him: 'I’ve never had so much to live for as I do now.' That should be how each of us feels.
"The events of to-night must have been graven deeply into all our hearts. None of us can ever be quite the same. Each must start afresh, with our lives enriched by the lesson and by the experiences of this hour.
The events of tonight will surely leave a lasting impact on all of us. None of us will be the same again. We each need to begin anew, with our lives enhanced by the lessons and experiences from this moment.
"It has brought to me the keenest suffering, the bitterest disappointment, that I have ever known. It has brought to me also a deepening faith in the marvelous power of God to overrule the most untoward incidents to His glory. It has brought to me also the greatest gift that any man can have upon the side of his earthly relations,—a joy so great, so supreme, so ineffable that I cannot speak farther than to say to you that it is mine to-night; and that you look into my eyes at the happiest moment I have ever known."
"It has brought me the most intense pain and the deepest disappointment I've ever known. It has also strengthened my belief in the incredible power of God to transform even the worst situations for His glory. Moreover, it has given me the greatest gift anyone can experience in their earthly relationships—a joy so immense, so profound, and so beyond words that all I can say is that it's mine tonight; and as you look into my eyes, you see the happiest moment of my life."
There was a movement in the gallery. A tall woman, heavily veiled, with an air of unmistakable distinction about her, arose and mounted the aisle step by step to the stairway leading downward.
There was a stir in the gallery. A tall woman, heavily veiled and radiating elegance, stood up and walked down the aisle, step by step, toward the stairs leading down.
Desiring with all the violent impetuosity of her nature to break out with the truth that would vindicate the man she loved so hopelessly and had involved so terribly, Marien had nevertheless been true to her vow of silence. But she had brought Rollie Burbeck to this meeting, and she had kept him there. At the critical moment she had sent him down to stand beside his mother, until the young man's clay-like soul at last had fluxed and fused into the moulding of a man. Having seen the mischief she had wrought undone, so far as anything done ever is undone, she was leaving now, when the minister had begun to speak of what she could not bear to hear.
Desperate to uncover the truth that would exonerate the man she loved so deeply and had hurt so badly, Marien had still kept her promise to stay silent. However, she had brought Rollie Burbeck to this meeting and ensured he stayed. At a crucial moment, she had him stand next to his mother until his impressionable spirit matured into that of a man. After witnessing the chaos she had caused begin to resolve, at least somewhat, she was about to leave when the minister started discussing something she just couldn't bear to hear.
Hampstead's gaze watched the receding figure, and a poignant regret for her smote in upon him in the midst of all his joy.
Hampstead watched the figure walk away, and a strong sense of regret struck him even with all his happiness.
Desperately, with that enormous resolution of which she was capable, Marien Dounay was stepping undemonstratively out of his life. But as she went, he knew that the verdict pronounced upon him by the court was one now pronounced upon her. All through life she would be held to answer for the love she had slain for the sake of her ambition.
Desperately, with all the determination she could gather, Marien Dounay was quietly stepping away from his life. But as she walked away, he understood that the judgment passed on him by the court was now also aimed at her. For the rest of her life, she would be held accountable for the love she had shattered in her quest for ambition.
Of those who followed the eye of the minister as it marked the departure of the woman from the gallery, some, of course, recognized her, and for a moment they may have been puzzled over the mystery of the part she had played in that moving drama, the last act of which was now drawing to its end before them; but the minister was speaking again:
Some of the people who saw the minister's eyes track the woman as she left the gallery recognized her. For a moment, they might have been unsure about the part she had played in that emotional drama, the final act of which was now wrapping up before them; but the minister was speaking again:
"It seems to me best for us all," he was saying, "to disperse quietly, to go each to his or her own home, to our own families, into the deeper recesses of our own hearts, to ponder that through which we have passed and plan for each the future duty.
"I think it’s best for all of us," he said, "to quietly go our separate ways, return to our homes, to our families, and to dive deeper into our own hearts, to reflect on what we've experienced and consider our responsibilities moving forward."
"Upon one point I am inclined to break into homily. The great lesson which I myself have learned can be best expressed in the verdict of the court at my preliminary hearing: 'Held to Answer.' It seems to me there is a great philosophy of life in that. In the crowding events of the week past, I have been 'Held to Answer' for many mistakes of mine. Some of you must find yourselves held to answer now for the manner in which you have borne yourselves. Our young brother, Rollie Burbeck, for whom we feel so deeply and whose courage to-night we have so greatly admired, will be held to answer to-morrow before his associates and the world for his past mistakes and for his proposals for the future. But we shall be held to answer also for our blessings and our opportunities. A great joy has come to me. The woman I have loved devotedly, but perhaps undeservingly, for years, has come thundering half way across the continent to stand beside me here to-night. She brings me great happiness, an increasing opportunity to do good. For that also I shall be held to answer, since joys are not given to us for selfish use, but that we may enlarge and give them back again.
There's something I really want to talk about. The important lesson I've learned can be summed up by what the court said at my preliminary hearing: 'Held to Answer.' To me, there's a deep philosophy of life behind that. In the busy events of the past week, I've been 'Held to Answer' for many of my mistakes. Some of you might find yourselves being held to answer now for how you’ve handled things. Our young brother, Rollie Burbeck, whom we care about deeply and whose courage we've admired tonight, will be held to answer tomorrow before his peers and the world for his past mistakes and his plans for the future. But we will also be held to answer for our blessings and opportunities. A great joy has come to me. The woman I've loved devotedly, but maybe undeservingly, for years has come all the way across the country to stand by me here tonight. She brings me immense happiness and more opportunities to do good. For that, too, I will be held to answer, because joys are not meant for selfish use, but so we can share and give them back again.
"And now, though I am no longer your pastor, you will permit me, I am sure, to lift my hand above you for this last time and invoke the benediction of God which is eternal upon the life of every man and woman here to-night."
"Even though I’m no longer your pastor, I hope you'll let me raise my hand over you one last time and ask for God’s eternal blessing on the lives of everyone here tonight."
"But," faltered Elder Brooks, starting up, his voice trembling, "that was our great mistake, our great sin. You are to be our pastor again!"
"But," Elder Brooks said hesitantly as he stood up, his voice trembling, "that was our biggest mistake, our major sin. You're supposed to be our pastor again!"
The minister shook his head slowly and decisively. The Elder stared in dumb, helpless amazement, while a murmur of dissent rose from the congregation, but quieted before the upraised hand of the minister.
The minister shook his head slowly and firmly. The Elder looked on in shock and helpless disbelief, as a murmur of disagreement spread through the congregation, but it quieted down at the minister's raised hand.
"It seems to me," said Hampstead, speaking in tones of deep conviction and yet with humility, "that God has declared the pulpit of All People's vacant; that both you and I are to be held to answer for our mutual failure by a stern decree of separation. For there is another lesson which has been graven deeply in my life. It is this: No man can go back. No life ever flows up stream. The tomb of yesterday is sealed. The decision of this congregation is irrevocable. Less than a quarter of an hour has passed; but you are not the same, and I am not the same."
"It seems to me," Hampstead said, speaking with a strong belief yet humility, "that God has made it clear that the position at All People's is available; that both of us must face the consequences of our mutual decision to separate. There's another lesson I've deeply learned in life, and it's this: No one can go back. No life ever moves upstream. The past is fixed. The choice made by this congregation cannot be changed. It's been less than fifteen minutes, but you're not the same, and I'm not the same."
In the minister's solemn utterance, the message of the inevitable consequence of what had happened was carried into every consciousness. There was no longer any protest. The congregation bowed, mutely submissive, while John Hampstead pronounced the benediction of St. Jude:
In the minister's solemn words, the message about the inevitable result of what had happened struck a chord with everyone. There were no further objections. The congregation bowed, silently agreeing, as John Hampstead gave the blessing of St. Jude:
"Now unto him that is able to guard you from stumbling, and to set you before the presence of his glory without blemish in exceeding joy, to the only God our Saviour, through Jesus Christ, our Lord, be glory, majesty, dominion and power before all time, and now, and forever more. Amen."
"Now to Him who can keep you from stumbling and present you before His glorious presence without blame and with great joy, to the only God our Savior, through Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory, majesty, power, and authority before all time, now, and forever. Amen."
The meeting was over. But the audience sat uncertainly in the pews, with expectant glances at Elder Burbeck. It seemed as if he should rouse and say something. John, in recognition of the naturalness of this impulse, turned and laid his hand upon the shoulder of the man.
The meeting was over. But the audience lingered uncomfortably in their seats, giving hopeful glances at Elder Burbeck. It seemed like he should get up and say something. John, recognizing this feeling, turned and placed his hand on the man's shoulder.
"My brother," he began, and applied a gentle pressure. But something in the unyielding bulk of the man made him stop with a puzzled look, after which he turned and glanced toward Mrs. Burbeck. Already Rollie was pushing her chair forward, her face expressing both anxiety and love. She had been eager to go to her husband before, but consideration for his own pride, which would resent a demonstration, had withheld her. She touched first the outstretched drooping finger.
"My brother," he began, applying a gentle pressure. But something about the man’s strong presence made him pause and look confused. Then he turned to Mrs. Burbeck. Rollie was already pushing her chair forward, her face reflecting both concern and love. She had wanted to go to her husband earlier, but she held back out of respect for his pride, which would not want any display of emotion. She softly touched the outstretched, drooping finger first.
"Hiram!" she breathed softly, coaxingly, "Hiram!"
"Hiram!" she whispered softly, with encouragement, "Hiram!"
Receiving no response, Mrs. Burbeck drew the obscuring hand gently from before the face. Her own features were a study. It was curious of Hiram to act this way. He was a man of stern purpose. Having been overwhelmingly shamed by his error, it would have been like him to stand bravely and confess his wrong. But his parted lips had no purpose in their form at all. The redness of his skin had changed to a purple. She laid her fingers on his cheek and held them there, for a moment, curiously and apprehensively. Then a startled expression crossed her face, and a little exclamation broke from her lips. Instead of leaning forward, she drew back and lifted her eyes helplessly to the minister.
When there was no reply, Mrs. Burbeck gently moved the hand blocking his face. Her own expression revealed a lot. It was unusual for Hiram to act like this. He was a man with a strong sense of purpose. Having felt deeply ashamed of his mistake, he would typically stand up and own up to his wrongs. But the way his lips were slightly parted seemed directionless. The redness of his skin had changed to a purple shade. She placed her fingers on his cheek and kept them there for a moment, feeling both curious and worried. Then, shock flickered across her face, and a small gasp escaped her lips. Instead of leaning in closer, she pulled back and looked up at the minister with a helpless expression.
Hampstead met her questioning, pitiful glance with a sad shake of the head and affirmation in his own tear-filling eyes. He had sensed the solemn truth from the moment of that first touch upon the huge, unresponsive shoulder.
Hampstead answered her searching, sorrowful look with a slow shake of his head, his tear-filled eyes showing agreement. He had sensed the weight of the truth the moment he first touched the large, unresponsive shoulder.
For an appreciable interval the face of the woman was white and set and unbelieving, and then she folded her hands and bowed her head in mute acknowledgment of the widowhood which had come upon her.
For a significant amount of time, the woman's face was pale, tense, and filled with disbelief, and then she held her hands together and bowed her head in quiet acceptance of the widowhood that had come upon her.
With the audience aghast and breathless in sympathetic understanding, Hampstead looked down upon the silent figures where they posed like a sculptured group, the upper bulk of the man unmoving upon the table, the woman unmoving in the chair, and behind the chair, the son, also bowed and motionless.
With the audience shocked and breathless in shared understanding, Hampstead looked down at the silent figures frozen like a statue: the man's lifeless body laid out on the table, the woman still seated in the chair, and behind her, the son, also hunched over and unmoving.
Hiram Burbeck was dead. He, too, had been held to answer, but before the highest court,—for his harsh legalism, for his unsympathetic heart, for his blind leadership of the blind.
Hiram Burbeck was dead. He had also faced justice, but before the highest court—for his rigid legalism, for his unfeeling nature, for his misguided guidance of those who were lost.
How strange were the issues of life! This leaflike shadow of a woman, her mortal existence hanging by a thread, had withstood the shock for which the minister had feared and risen strong above it. She still had strength to bear and strength to give. But the proud, stern father had crumpled and died.
How strange are the challenges of life! This delicate, shadowy woman, with her life hanging by a thread, faced the shock that the minister had feared and came out stronger from it. She still had the strength to endure and the ability to support others. But the proud, tough father had crumbled and died.
Again there was the sound of sobbing in the church; but the intimates of Mrs. Burbeck quickly gathered round and screened the group of mourners from the eyes of the people who filed quietly out of the building. For a time the steady tramp of feet upon the gallery stairs, with the snort and cough of motor-cars outside, resounded harshly, and then the church was emptied. Rollie had taken his mother away. Rose, Dick, and Tayna were gone. The huge chair by the end of the communion table was emptied of its burden. That, too, was gone. All the wreckage, all the past, was gone.
Once again, there was the sound of crying in the church, but Mrs. Burbeck's close friends quickly surrounded the group of mourners to shield them from the people who quietly left the building. For a while, the steady thump of feet on the gallery stairs, along with the honking and coughing of cars outside, echoed loudly, and then the church was empty. Rollie had taken his mother away. Rose, Dick, and Tayna were gone. The big chair at the end of the communion table was empty. That, too, was gone. All the remnants, all the past, were gone.
The old sexton stood sadly by the vestibule door, his hand upon the light switch, waiting the pleasure of his pastor for the last time.
The old sexton stood quietly by the entrance door, his hand on the light switch, waiting for his pastor's last instructions.
Absently, John Hampstead climbed the pulpit stairs and stood leaning on the pulpit itself, surveying in farewell the empty pews and the empty, groined arches. They had stood for something that he had tried to do and failed; but he would try again more humbly, more in the fear of God, more in the spirit of one who had turned failure into victory.
Lost in thought, John Hampstead walked up to the pulpit and leaned on it, taking one last look at the empty pews and the vacant arches above. They symbolized something he had tried but hadn’t accomplished; still, he would try again with more humility, greater respect for God, and the attitude of someone who has turned failure into success.
Standing thus, looking thus, reflecting thus, John heard a soft step upon the pulpit stair. It was Bessie, who had lingered in appreciative silence, the faithful, indulgent companion of her lover's mood. As she approached, the rapt man swung out his arm to enfold her, and they stood together, both leaning upon the pulpit.
Standing like this, looking like this, reflecting like this, John heard a soft step on the pulpit stairs. It was Bessie, who had stayed in appreciative silence, the loyal and understanding companion of her lover's mood. As she approached, the captivated man reached out his arm to hug her, and they stood together, both leaning on the pulpit.
"To-night one ministry has ended," John said presently; "to-morrow another shall begin."
"Tonight one ministry has finished," John said then; "tomorrow another will start."
"And it will be a better ministry," breathed Bessie softly, "because there are two of us."
"It'll be a better ministry," Bessie said quietly, "because there are two of us."
"And they twain shall become one flesh!"
And the two will become one!"
THE END
THE END
HELD TO ANSWER ***
Under scrutiny ***
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!